diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-0.txt | 17963 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-0.zip | bin | 264576 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h.zip | bin | 2665749 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/69225-h.htm | 21596 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 1023898 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus1.jpg | bin | 61953 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus10.jpg | bin | 67941 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus11.jpg | bin | 69092 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus12.jpg | bin | 73016 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus13.jpg | bin | 72062 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus14.jpg | bin | 72499 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus15.jpg | bin | 74655 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus16.jpg | bin | 50494 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus17.jpg | bin | 58313 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus18.jpg | bin | 46517 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus19.jpg | bin | 72230 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus2.jpg | bin | 67410 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus20.jpg | bin | 77581 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus3.jpg | bin | 65283 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus4.jpg | bin | 75439 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus5.jpg | bin | 64103 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus6.jpg | bin | 74373 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus7.jpg | bin | 78043 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus8.jpg | bin | 81444 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/illus9.jpg | bin | 65510 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69225-h/images/stokes.jpg | bin | 9363 -> 0 bytes |
29 files changed, 17 insertions, 39559 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..33e96a9 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #69225 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69225) diff --git a/old/69225-0.txt b/old/69225-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 237576d..0000000 --- a/old/69225-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,17963 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of 365 bedtime stories, by Mary Graham -Bonner - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: 365 bedtime stories - -Author: Mary Graham Bonner - -Illustrators: Florence Choate - Elizabeth Curtis - -Release Date: October 24, 2022 [eBook #69225] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Charlene Taylor and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from - images generously made available by The Internet - Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 365 BEDTIME STORIES *** - - - - - - -365 Bedtime Stories - - - - -[Illustration: THE BEDTIME STORY] - - - - - 365 - Bedtime Stories - - _By_ - Mary Graham Bonner - - _With twenty illustrations in color by_ - Florence Choate and Elizabeth Curtis - - [Illustration] - - New York - Frederick A. Stokes Company - MCMXXIII - - _Copyright, 1923, by_ - FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY - - _All rights reserved_ - - _Printed in the United States of America_ - - - - -_This book is dedicated with all my love and all my admiration and all my -affection to_ - -EUGENE EDWARD EARLY - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - JANUARY 1: A NEW YEAR’S PARTY 1 - - 2: THE RHYMING YEARS 2 - - 3: NAUGHTY WIND 3 - - 4: THE SELFISH OYSTER CRABS 4 - - 5: BROWNIE’S TOOTHACHE 4 - - 6: THE PINK COCKATOO 4 - - 7: THE PET MONKEY 5 - - 8: THE BRAVERY MEDAL 6 - - 9: THE JACK-KNIFE 6 - - 10: THE BRAVE LITTLE SISTER 7 - - 11: BABY BEARS 7 - - 12: THE SNOW HOUSE 8 - - 13: PETER GOBLIN’S TRIP 9 - - 14: THE WORDS 10 - - 15: THE MEDICINE BOTTLE 10 - - 16: A LOAF OF BREAD 11 - - 17: THE TAME CANARY 12 - - 18: LITTLE CARRY’S BIRTHDAY 13 - - 19: MAGGIE’S MEALS 14 - - 20: WINTER TREES 14 - - 21: POOR PRUNES 15 - - 22: MOLLY’S PIANO RECITAL 16 - - 23: GOBLINS’ SECRETS 17 - - 24: IN THE FISH BOWL 17 - - 25: MAC, THE DOG 18 - - 26: THE THREE HORSES 19 - - 27: IN THE KITCHEN 20 - - 28: THE LITTLE NEEDLE 21 - - 29: REAL DOGS 21 - - 30: THE LITTLE OLD MAN 22 - - 31: THE FUSSY CAT 23 - - FEBRUARY 1: MICE ARE DISCOVERED 24 - - 2: IN THE SEA 25 - - 3: THE CIRCUS DREAM 26 - - 4: LITTLE MILDRED’S MUFF 28 - - 5: THE COAL-BIN 28 - - 6: IN DREAMLAND 29 - - 7: HOW THE INKFISHES PROTECT THEMSELVES 30 - - 8: THE VEGETABLES 31 - - 9: THE LIFE SAVING ST. BERNARDS 31 - - 10: THE BIRTHDAY GOBLIN 32 - - 11: A MAKE-BELIEVE AND REAL PRESIDENT 33 - - 12: ABRAHAM LINCOLN 33 - - 13: ISA’S VALENTINE PARTY 34 - - 14: WHY THERE IS A SAINT VALENTINE’S DAY 34 - - 15: THE DESK AND THE INK-WELL 35 - - 16: DR. SUN 36 - - 17: MR. MOON HIDES 37 - - 18: A CARELESS MASTER 37 - - 19: THE CAT SHOW 39 - - 20: THE QUEER PETS 40 - - 21: HARRY’S COMPOSITION 40 - - 22: FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY 41 - - 23: THE STAMP TRAVELER 42 - - 24: HOW ROWDY SHARED HIS HOME 43 - - 25: THE TIRED EAGLES 44 - - 26: THE SQUIRRELS’ PEANUT HUNT 45 - - 27: THE GAME OF MANNERS 45 - - 28: NAUGHTY JULIUS 46 - - 29: THE WHISTLING BOY 47 - - MARCH 1: LUCY’S TONSILS 48 - - 2: LUCY’S VISITORS 49 - - 3: THE HOMESICK PUPPY 51 - - 4: LADY ETHEL 52 - - 5: THE SOUP 52 - - 6: ELEPHANT WAYS 53 - - 7: THE MARBLES 53 - - 8: TOMATOES’ ADVANTAGES 54 - - 9: THE OLD WOMAN AND THE POT OF DAFFODILS 55 - - 10: THE TICK-TOCK TWINS 55 - - 11: THE FIG 57 - - 12: HAPPY COMPTON 58 - - 13: ICE BOX AND FURNACE 58 - - 14: THE PET DOGS 59 - - 15: BIDDLE’S TRICK 61 - - 16: THE NAUGHTY COLDS 61 - - 17: WHY THE SHAMROCK IS WORN ON ST. PATRICK’S DAY 63 - - 18: ST. PATRICK 63 - - 19: THE CLOCKS 64 - - 20: A PARTY AND POLLY 65 - - 21: SALT, PEPPER AND SUGAR 65 - - 22: A SUN PARLOR FOR BIRDS 66 - - 23: THE AUTOMOBILES 67 - - 24: THE TRAILING ARBUTUS 68 - - 25: THE TELEPHONE DOG 69 - - 26: THE KETTLE’S TROUBLE 69 - - 27: MR. MEASLES’ PUZZLE 70 - - 28: WINTER’S EXIT 72 - - 29: ANOTHER BIDDLE STORY 72 - - 30: THE SQUIRRELS’ SPRING WORK 73 - - 31: THE BUNCH OF KEYS 74 - - APRIL 1: MARKETING 74 - - 2: THE BUDS’ SECRETS 75 - - 3: THE CLOCK AND THE WATCH 76 - - 4: BILLIE’S SPRINGTIME 76 - - 5: BRENDA’S EASTER VISIT 78 - - 6: AN UNINVITED GUEST 79 - - 7: THE TIRED HONEYSUCKLE 80 - - 8: THE FLOWER PARADE 81 - - 9: THE BIG PARADE 82 - - 10: THE ALPHABET LETTERS 82 - - 11: THE SCISSOR-TAILED FLYCATCHER 84 - - 12: THE WOODPECKER BAND 85 - - 13: THE TEASE 86 - - 14: THE ONION’S SPEECH 87 - - 15: A BOOKWORM 88 - - 16: THE WILD BLACK CHERRY 89 - - 17: SPRING BLOSSOMS 89 - - 18: THE BUTTON BAG 90 - - 19: THE PATIENT CHIMPANZEE 92 - - 20: THE TOAD 92 - - 21: THE PINE NEEDLES 93 - - 22: THE CAT’S MISTAKE 93 - - 23: THE BUTTERFLY WHO LOVED THE SUN 94 - - 24: THE HORSE-CHESTNUT 95 - - 25: THE LOVING MATES 95 - - 26: THE DANDELION 96 - - 27: BUTTERFLY’S GROWTH 96 - - 28: THE TACK AND THE NAIL 97 - - 29: MOON’S MISUNDERSTANDING 98 - - 30: MARION’S FERN GARDEN 99 - - MAY 1: THE TREE SWALLOWS 99 - - 2: THE PIG WHO TOOK A WALK 100 - - 3: THE FAIRY AND THE KANGAROO 101 - - 4: THE MAPLE TREE TALKS 102 - - 5: THE DAISIES’ NAME 102 - - 6: THE TWO RABBITS 102 - - 7: EVELYN DECIDES SOMETHING 104 - - 8: BOSSY WHITE’S ESCAPE 105 - - 9: THE SPRING SNOW-STORM 106 - - 10: A REWARD FOR MR. WALRUS 108 - - 11: KAY AND THE TRUNK 109 - - 12: THE SUN TALKS TO HARRY 109 - - 13: OLD MR. OWL WRITES A BOOK 110 - - 14: THE LITTLE TURKEYS 111 - - 15: BILLY’S TRIP IN THE COACH 112 - - 16: MOTHER MAPLE TREE 113 - - 17: THE SPORT FISH 114 - - 18: MOTHER SHEEP 115 - - 19: THE MONKEYS’ VICTORY 116 - - 20: THE MOSQUITOES 117 - - 21: THE POTATO BUGS 118 - - 22: MEADOW MOUSE AND MOLE 120 - - 23: WISHES 120 - - 24: THE TREE’S COMPLAINT 122 - - 25: SAVING A TAIL 122 - - 26: LIFE IN THE FIREPLACE 123 - - 27: THE JEWELWEED’S VISITOR 124 - - 28: PETER’S BIRTHDAY PARTY 125 - - 29: THE SPRING FLOWERS’ TALK 127 - - 30: DECORATION DAY 127 - - 31: WHAT THE FLAG SAID TO FRED 128 - - JUNE 1: THE ROBIN PARENTS 128 - - 2: THE ROBINS COME TO THE RESCUE 129 - - 3: THE PERSIAN LILACS 130 - - 4: HOW A WISH SAVED THE RACCOONS 131 - - 5: THE NEW MOLE HOME 132 - - 6: THE GREEN CANOE 133 - - 7: THE BUNNIE AND THE FOX 134 - - 8: THE HOMEBODY BEE 136 - - 9: LADYBUG’S LECTURE 136 - - 10: THE WAVES’ WISHES 138 - - 11: THE WAVES’ ADVENTURES 138 - - 12: THE WAVES’ STORY 140 - - 13: A POOR WEED 140 - - 14: THE BICYCLE’S JOY 141 - - 15: THE BEST APPLE TREE OF ALL 142 - - 16: AN ELEPHANT’S WANDERINGS 143 - - 17: THE STORY THE OAK TREE TOLD 144 - - 18: THE WEEDS AND THE FLOWERS 145 - - 19: THE INSULTED FLOWERS 146 - - 20: THE COLORED BAGS 147 - - 21: A SPIDER’S CURIOSITY 148 - - 22: THE SUN-DIAL 149 - - 23: SHOES AND STOCKINGS 150 - - 24: MOSQUITOES AND SNAILS 150 - - 25: THE ROSE-BREASTED GROSBEAK 151 - - 26: THE GOLDFISHES 153 - - 27: THE PIGEONS’ BATH 153 - - 28: THE MAN IN THE MOON’S PARTY 154 - - 29: BILLY AND THE DRAGON 155 - - 30: COZY BALSAM FLOWERS 156 - - JULY 1: A BROTHER’S PLAN 156 - - 2: THE BEST DREAM 157 - - 3: THE HASH AND THE WATERMELON 158 - - 4: INDEPENDENCE DAY 159 - - 5: THE SUN AND THE THUNDER 159 - - 6: THE TRUE STORY OF A DOG 159 - - 7: THE RABBIT NAMED PIGEON 160 - - 8: THE BIG TENT 161 - - 9: MRS. HIPPOPOTAMUS 162 - - 10: THE PAPOOSE 163 - - 11: A FEAST FOR THE MICE 165 - - 12: KNOWING HOW TO SWIM 165 - - 13: FLOWER DREAMS 165 - - 14: THE NAUGHTY BREEZES 166 - - 15: THE CORAL FAMILIES 166 - - 16: THE GARDEN TOOLS 168 - - 17: THE JOLLY DUST BROTHERS 169 - - 18: THE BAD POISON IVY 170 - - 19: THE SUN FAIRIES 171 - - 20: THE MEADOW FRITILLARY FAMILY 171 - - 21: GEORGE AND THE GOBLIN 173 - - 22: JACK-IN-THE-PULPIT 174 - - 23: THE TIDE 175 - - 24: LITTLE EDITH’S GARDEN 177 - - 25: THE EARTH VISITS THE MOON 177 - - 26: THE ELEPHANT’S TOOTHACHE 179 - - 27: THE POTATO SKINS 179 - - 28: THE TRAVELING FLOWERS 180 - - 29: THE VISITORS 181 - - 30: THE LITTLE BUMBLEBEE’S MISTAKE 182 - - 31: RIPE RASPBERRIES 183 - - AUGUST 1: THE BRAVE MOCKING BIRD 183 - - 2: THE MILKWEED PLANTS 184 - - 3: TELEPHONE PEAS 184 - - 4: THE HAREBELL UMBRELLAS 185 - - 5: A CHILDREN’S CIRCUS 186 - - 6: THE BANK SWALLOW 187 - - 7: THE CUCKOO-CLOCK 188 - - 8: ZUZEPPA, THE MONKEY 190 - - 9: MR. BULLFROG 191 - - 10: ALLIE BAA’S LETTER 191 - - 11: CHICKADEE 193 - - 12: THE LITTLE CATERPILLARS 193 - - 13: THE CATBIRD 194 - - 14: THE FAIRY QUEEN’S STORY 195 - - 15: A HOSPITAL CIRCUS 196 - - 16: THE FIRE 197 - - 17: FRIENDS OF ANIMALS 198 - - 18: THE ORANGEADE 199 - - 19: THE CLIMBING PERCH 199 - - 20: THE ONION’S INSULT 201 - - 21: HARRIET’S MONKEY 201 - - 22: SUMMER CORN 202 - - 23: A BEE STORY 203 - - 24: ALLIE BAA’S PORTRAIT 204 - - 25: SAVING THE ELM 205 - - 26: A MAGIC LANTERN SHOW 205 - - 27: THE BABY EAR 206 - - 28: HOW ARTHUR SAVED A LITTLE GIRL 207 - - 29: THE HUCKLEBERRY PICKERS 207 - - 30: MR. SUN’S BIRTHDAY 208 - - 31: THE LOST DOG 209 - - SEPTEMBER 1: THE WHIPPOORWILLS 210 - - 2: THE MONKEY 211 - - 3: PAPER DOLLS 213 - - 4: LARRY’S LABOR DAY 214 - - 5: IN THE BARNYARD 215 - - 6: THE ANIMALS’ TALK 215 - - 7: DOCTOR BIRDS 216 - - 8: NINE YEARS OLD 217 - - 9: EVELYN’S STORY 218 - - 10: THE GALLANT ROOSTER 218 - - 11: THE FAIRY QUEEN STORY 218 - - 12: THE WHITE OAK 219 - - 13: WASTED MOMENTS 220 - - 14: WELCOME, THE DOG 220 - - 15: THE CHILDREN’S MUSEUM 221 - - 16: PRINCE, THE HORSE 222 - - 17: THE DEER 223 - - 18: A BLACK CAT 225 - - 19: THE OYSTERS 225 - - 20: THE ELEVATOR 225 - - 21: THE FOG 226 - - 22: THE LAND OF NOD 226 - - 23: THE HOMESICK CHICKEN 227 - - 24: MRS. DUCK’S DINNER 228 - - 25: DOLL CHILDREN 229 - - 26: THE LEAVES 229 - - 27: THE DAWN FAIRIES 229 - - 28: THE DREAM 229 - - 29: THE MONKEY’S COLLAR 230 - - 30: MR. FOX’S MARKETING 231 - - OCTOBER 1: GYPSY, THE CAT 232 - - 2: THE MAKE-BELIEVE ELEPHANT 233 - - 3: CANARY CLOUDY WINGS 234 - - 4: THE ABUSED PENCIL 234 - - 5: THE ONIONS 236 - - 6: TRIXIE’S BURGLAR 237 - - 7: AN AUTUMN PARTY 238 - - 8: A LITTLE DOG 238 - - 9: ALTA’S GUINEA PIGS 239 - - 10: A DEVOTED DOG 240 - - 11: A BIRD’S SECRET 240 - - 12: COLUMBUS DAY 241 - - 13: THE CAMELS 241 - - 14: A NAUGHTY CAT 242 - - 15: THE CHIPMUNKS 243 - - 16: THE FAIRIES’ TRIP 243 - - 17: THE LION BABIES 244 - - 18: MAX’S ESCAPE 246 - - 19: THE FIRE BELL 246 - - 20: THE RAIN 247 - - 21: GRANDFATHER PINE TREE 247 - - 22: JACK FROST’S EVENING 248 - - 23: BEANS AND PEAS 249 - - 24: TIGER WEST’S FOOD 249 - - 25: AUTUMN LEAVES 250 - - 26: BLACKIE’S ESCAPE 251 - - 27: A TALK WITH THE SUN 253 - - 28: THE SQUASH 254 - - 29: JACK O’LANTERN 254 - - 30: DADDY’S HALLOWE’EN 255 - - 31: HALLOWE’EN 256 - - NOVEMBER 1: THE BROWNIES HELP 257 - - 2: THE BUTTERFLY AND BUMBLE-BEE 258 - - 3: THE FURNACE 259 - - 4: THE ELEPHANT’S BATH 259 - - 5: WAVING AND DREAMING 261 - - 6: THE CLEVER FIRE HORSES 261 - - 7: THE TWO ROSES 262 - - 8: THE MOTH BALLS 262 - - 9: GOOD-WINTER 263 - - 10: THE HORSE’S COMPLAINT 264 - - 11: ARMISTICE DAY 264 - - 12: WINDOW CASTLES 266 - - 13: THE AUTUMN PAINT CLUB 266 - - 14: MOTHER BROWN BAT 267 - - 15: THE MAGIC SLATE 268 - - 16: PETER’S TRIP WITH THE MAN IN THE MOON 269 - - 17: DINAH 270 - - 18: WINTER SLEEPERS 271 - - 19: TOODY RUGGLES’ LUCK 271 - - 20: THE LIMPETS 272 - - 21: THE RESCUE 273 - - 22: THE OLD MAN IN THE WOODS 274 - - 23: THE QUEEN’S PIN 274 - - 24: EAGLE’S THANKSGIVING 275 - - 25: THANKSGIVING DAY 276 - - 26: THANKSGIVING DAY 277 - - 27: GOOD NEWS 278 - - 28: THE NEWSBOY’S DOG 278 - - 29: THE GUN-METAL WATCH 279 - - 30: BARNYARD THOUGHTS 279 - - DECEMBER 1: THE TOY-SHOP 280 - - 2: A STORY OF THE FIREPLACE 281 - - 3: THE PIG WHO HAD NO TABLE MANNERS 281 - - 4: JIMMIE’S AIRPLANE 282 - - 5: THE CHRISTMAS DOG 282 - - 6: THE PRIDE OF TOYS 284 - - 7: CHRISTMAS WITH THE SQUIRRELS 285 - - 8: HOW TO ADDRESS SANTA 285 - - 9: A LETTER TO SANTA CLAUS AND THE ANSWER 285 - - 10: BETTY’S DREAM 286 - - 11: THE SNOW MAN 287 - - 12: SHARPY AND CHAPPY 287 - - 13: CHRISTMAS LETTERS 288 - - 14: CANDY TOYS 290 - - 15: SANTA’S GIFTS 290 - - 16: THE GRAY RABBIT 291 - - 17: SANTA CLAUS AND TEDDY 291 - - 18: BLUE SKY AND SUN 292 - - 19: CHRISTMAS TIME JOY 294 - - 20: SANTA IN ESKIMO LAND 294 - - 21: SANTA’S TOY-SHOP 295 - - 22: A WHITE CHRISTMAS 295 - - 23: THE TREE AND THE STOCKINGS 295 - - 24: THE TWO LITTLE MICE’S CHRISTMAS EVE PARTY 296 - - 25: CHRISTMAS MORNING 297 - - 26: SANTA’S TELESCOPE 298 - - 27: CHRISTMAS LETTERS 299 - - 28: HOMES WITHOUT CHIMNEYS 299 - - 29: THE BARNYARD CHRISTMAS 300 - - 30: AMBITIONS 300 - - 31: LITTLE PITCHERS 301 - - - - -ILLUSTRATIONS - - - The Bedtime Story Hour _Frontispiece_ - - FACING - PAGE - - “In the afternoons Elizabeth lets him out of his cage” 12 - - “‘Hurry, Dream Fairies, tie up the dreams for me to take - around’” 30 - - “‘We’ve been on this chair so long,’ said the fourth eagle” 44 - - “A lovely gray felt bunny and a brown felt monkey always - were with Lucy” 50 - - “‘This is the season for us to tap the sirup from the - maple trees, and you are spending your time swinging - in a hammock’” 74 - - “The butterfly thought, ‘Well, this may be my first party, - but it won’t be my last’” 94 - - “Mr. Owl awakened the fairies and told them to listen - to his book” 112 - - “The mother humming-bird hurried back” 130 - - “‘The Fairy Queen brings all the little fairies to - admire us’” 142 - - “The Fairy Queen was dressed in glittering gold” 154 - - “‘You are paying me a fine compliment’” 162 - - “As the bumble-bees got nearer, they, too, saw they had - made a mistake” 182 - - “For a moment Mr. Sun was hidden by a purple cloud” 208 - - “After a long time the lovely dawn fairies came out from - their sleeping places” 230 - - “So off they sailed, feeling just like birds with the - delightful flying motion of the ships” 244 - - “There would be fortune-telling, too, and Janet’s mother - had promised to be the fortune-telling witch who would - sit by her caldron” 256 - - “Peter felt a little afraid at first that he’d fall” 270 - - “If he couldn’t reach a thing he’d climb on the table” 282 - - “They ate until they could eat no more” 296 - - - - -365 Bedtime Stories - - - - -JANUARY 1: A New Year’s Party - - -“Just because it was the first day of the year,” commenced daddy, “and -because parties were about the nicest things in the world to the mind of -a little girl named Ella, her mother decided to give her one. - -“‘It certainly does seem like the first of the year, or the first of -something,’ said Ella. ‘It’s a new day, a new year and we have new toys -and new games. We are even going to have supper out of new dishes.’ - -“For among the presents Santa Claus had brought to Ella was a fine set of -dishes. They were pink and white and there were six cups and saucers, six -little plates, a teapot, sugar bowl and cream jug. It was really a very -complete set. - -“They had thin bread and butter, hot chocolate with whipped cream and a -cake which Ella’s mother called a New Year’s cake. It was pink and white -on the top with pink sugared trimmings on the white frosting. - -“In the center of the cake was one pink candle, for Ella’s mother said it -would be quite impossible to have a candle for the number of years there -had been, and too, it would be nice to have a new way and just consider -the year a day old. - -“After the cake had been almost entirely eaten they played house. Each -little girl took a corner of the room as her house and fixed it up with -some of Ella’s things. They all had their own dolls and many of their -other toys so they really felt quite at home. - -“Then they began calling on each other, dressing up in shawls and -old hats which Ella’s mother let them use. After a while they heard -a flutter, flutter against the window pane, and then another little -flapping sound. - -“‘It’s a little bird,’ said Ella, as she looked out of the window. ‘It’s -right on the sill, and I am dreadfully afraid it has hurt its wings. Poor -little dear.’ - -“They opened the window and Ella took the little bird in her hands. Oh, -how cold the little bird’s feathers were! - -“‘We’ll take care of you,’ said Ella. They gave the little bird some -bread-crumbs and some water. Then he had a delicious piece of lettuce -from the seeds which Ella had started in a box in her room. - -“Pretty soon the bird began to grow much better and hopped and chirped -about the room, and then they let him out for he had simply been very -hungry. - -“‘We’ll put some suet in that tree over there,’ said Ella. - -“‘Let’s put some bread-crumbs,’ said her friends, and then one of them -added, - -“‘And let’s give some of the New Year cake crumbs too.’ - -“So the little bird was given a regular New Year’s feast, and Ella and -her friends were among other children who decided to look after the -feathered people through the cold months of the winter and to give them -bread-crumbs and suet which they love so well.” - - - - -JANUARY 2: The Rhyming Years - - -“Well,” said the Old Year, “I am going to make up a poem about myself. I -feel quite poetical.” - -“And,” said the New Year, “I will, too.” For the New Year didn’t want -to have the Old Year think that he was unable to do anything like that, -even though he was young. But he felt very much pleased when the Old Year -said: “Though I have lived twelve whole months, I have not become a poet.” - -“I think age should be given the right to speak first,” said the New Year. - -The Old Year shook his white hair and smiled so that the wrinkles in his -face all ran in together. - -This is what he said: - - “Yes, it is true I was feeling old, - Yes, it is true I was also cold, - Yes, it is true I heard them cheer, - Welcoming in the glad New Year.” - -Then New Year recited this verse: - - “Of course, you see I was out for fun, - My life has only just begun, - They said ‘He is young and full of vim, - No one can help but welcome him.’ - -“You mustn’t think I am conceited,” he added. “I say a lot to make my -rhyme come out right.” - -“Of course,” said the Old Year, “for I do too. Well. I will give my -second verse. Don’t believe it all, though!” Then the Old Year took an -old harp he had and he began to play and sing, and this was what he sang: - - “And Poor Old Year—he almost wept - As he packed up his things and left. - But as he turned to say good-by, - Something in him made him cry: - ‘Though my work is mostly done, - I, have, too, had lots of fun, - And ’ere I go upon my way, - This I certainly would say: - ‘Happy New Year, big and small, - Happy New Year, short and tall, - Happy New Year, every one! - May you all have lots of fun!’” - - - - -JANUARY 3: Naughty Wind - - -“The Clothes-Pins on the line,” said daddy, “were having a very jolly -time. - -“‘I’ll blow those clothes away,’ said the North Wind. - -“‘Oh, no you won’t,’ said the Clothes-Pins in chorus. - -“‘You are only little wooden things,’ said the Wind. ‘I am strong and -powerful and can do just exactly as I like.’ - -“Now the Fairies saw that the Clothes-Pins were doing their work so well -that they thought they would like to help them, so they all perched on -the line and began to sing: - - ‘Heigh-ho, heigh-ho, - Let the North Wind blow, - The Clothes-Pins and we, - Will certainly see, - That the clothes will stay here. - The day’s nice and clear, - The sun’s good and strong, - And the wind is quite wrong. - To try such a trick, - But the Clothes-Pins will stick.’ - -“The Clothes-Pins did stick to the line and the Fairies helped them, -singing all the time. The Wind kept on blowing and tried his hardest -to get the better of the Fairies, but he had no luck at all and the -Clothes-Pins won!” - - - - -JANUARY 4: The Selfish Oyster Crabs - - -“You know, I think oyster-crabs are perhaps the most selfish of all the -sea animals,” began daddy. “The oyster-crabs really belong to the crab -family. They are called oyster-crabs, however, because above all things -they love the juice of an oyster and absolutely live on it. And what I am -going to tell you about now is the way they get it. - -“First of all, the oyster-crab hovers around the oysters and then picks -out a nice, fat, juicy looking oyster, saying to himself: ‘You look as if -you could feed me well without any effort. I think I will crawl into your -shell.’ So then he crawls right inside the oyster’s shell and proceeds to -enjoy himself. He prefers just to ‘sponge’ on others, as the expression -goes!” - - - - -JANUARY 5: Brownie’s Toothache - - -Going to the dentist’s always frightened Evelyn. “Dear me,” said daddy, -“I think I will have to tell you about the brownie’s trip to the dentist, -for I think his case was very similar to yours. - -“This little brownie had had a toothache which had bothered him for some -time, but he dreaded to go to the dentist’s, just the way you do. - -“One day, though, it got awfully painful and he felt he could stand it -no longer. He went right off to see the brownie dentist. He was a very -clever dentist and very kind and gentle. He got a pair of pullers, and -after a moment or two Dr. Brownie said: - -“‘Well, here’s the old toothache.’ - -“‘What, my tooth already out?’ said the little brownie. ‘And to think of -all I’ve suffered before I came to you.’” - - - - -JANUARY 6: The Pink Cockatoo - - -“On the morning of the birthday of a little girl named Natalie,” said -daddy, “a pink cockatoo was ready to greet her when she awoke. Well, you -can imagine how happy Natalie was. And she kept saying over and over -again: - -“‘Oh, how lovely you are.’ The cockatoo would raise up his pink crest -on the top of his head at that—just as some people raise up their -foreheads—only his crest went way, way higher. He did that whenever he -felt like it, and he always felt like it when he was being talked to. - -“And after a very short time the cockatoo was just as tame as could be -and he seemed to grow more beautiful every day. - -“Before long he began to talk just as a parrot will and follow Natalie -around the house. He had his food out of special little pink dishes -Natalie had given him to match his pink feathers, and every morning he -took his bath in a pink soup bowl which he thought was very fine indeed. - -“Maybe you will think he got spoiled by so much fussing and attention, -but he just became tamer and tamer every day. He learned many tricks and -would often perform them for Natalie’s friends. - -“And when it came time for Natalie’s next birthday she gave a party. On -the invitation it said the party was being given by Natalie and the pink -cockatoo. And in one corner was a little colored drawing Natalie had made -of her cockatoo. When the cockatoo saw it he put his crest way up in the -air, and said in a funny voice: - -“‘Goodie, Natalie,’ which was his pet name for his Mistress. - -“And this is a truly true story, you know.” - - - - -JANUARY 7: The Pet Monkey - - -“Once there was an old lady,” said daddy, “who lived all alone. One day, -though, she went to town and bought a pet monkey. She named him Niles. He -was only seven inches long and had a curly tail. He was a very dark gray -color. He proved to be a most expensive pet, for he liked all the most -delicious fruits and would only eat his bread and rice when plenty of -rich cream was poured over it. What fascinated him above all was the old -lady’s rings. - -“When the old lady saw how fond Niles was of jewels she took out her -jewel box. Niles had the most glorious time playing with its contents. He -decorated himself with all the beads and chains and bangles and looked at -himself in the mirror. He shook all over, for he liked the noise as well -as the glitter of the jewels. - -“So the old lady was very, very happy with her pet monkey. Niles was -delighted with his new home and his new mistress, for he had never had -jewels to play with in the animal shop.” - - - - -JANUARY 8: The Bravery Medal - - -“Two children,” said daddy, “were skating on a pond. It was a blustery, -snowy afternoon, and they were the only ones on the ice. - -“A big dog was taking a good run on this cold winter’s day when he spied -the children on the pond. - -“He went down to the pond and ran across it a little way, but the ice -had a bad way of creaking, and he was sure it was not so very firm. He -decided that he had better stay around to see that nothing happened to -the children. - -“He had been there but a moment or two when a terrific crack in the ice -sounded. It gave way, and the two children fell through. The sheet of ice -broke rapidly, and the water was soon clear for some distance around them. - -“Quickly the dog went to the rescue of the children and swam to the shore -with them. He saw some people drive by in a sleigh on the road above, and -he barked so frantically that they stopped to see what the trouble was. -Then, of course, they drove the two children to their home. The big dog -went along too. The hero simply said ‘Bow-wow!’ when later they fastened -a medal on his collar. He wanted to tell them that he thought they were -being very good to him, and he thanked them, but at the same time he was -so modest that he didn’t think he had been so brave. He felt any other -dog would have done just the same, as he adored children.” - - - - -JANUARY 9: The Jack-knife - - -“This evening,” said daddy, “I am going to tell you about the little boy -who was given a jack-knife as a birthday present. He did so many things -with his knife that I think it might give you some ideas and suggestions -of things you might make with the help of the knife. He set up a little -carpentry shop in his room with a workstand. - -“He made little bird-houses, little squirrel houses, chairs, stands, -boats, an express cart, and, oh, countless other things! In fact, he just -made all the things that boys like. - -“Before he had his jack-knife he was not at all interested in carpentry. -But his knife helped so much. It was far more useful to him than his -other tools.” - - - - -JANUARY 10: The Brave Little Sister - - -“There was once a little boy who had a sister just about Evelyn’s age,” -said daddy. “He was much disappointed that his sister didn’t care more -for long walks and boys’ games and that animals seemed to frighten her. - -“He used to scold her about it instead of helping her to get over her -fear. One day these two children were taking a walk. They went into the -country along a quiet road. They passed a little house in which lived -an old woman who had a great many cats. She was very queer and her cats -seemed to be queer too. Anyway, it was said that they hated strangers. - -“The little boy didn’t believe this, and when his sister tried to hurry -by he laughed at her. - -“‘Oh, come and see this nice cat!’ he said. And he tried to pick the cat -up. - -“The cat objected to strangers, as all the people had said, and he -started to scratch the little boy. With a cry his sister rushed to him. -She grabbed the back of the cat and got him off. Then she cried ‘Shoo!’ -to the cat, which made him go right home, for he didn’t care about -hurting the little boy. He only would not be played with. - -“‘I shall never make fun of you again, sister,’ he said. ‘You saved me by -taking off that cat, of which you were afraid. I have not been at all a -nice brother to you, and I don’t deserve such a good sister, for it was -love for me that made you forget about your fear. But you may be quite -sure I will never make fun of you in the future, for really you are the -brave one.’” - - - - -JANUARY 11: Baby Bears - - -“In the winter, at the start of the new year,” said daddy, “when Mother -Bear was sleeping and dozing and dreaming in her home back in the hole of -a big rock, the little bears arrived. She taught them about the berries -they must eat and about the things which would make them feel well and -strong. She also told them of the bad things they must not touch—the -things which would make their little tummies feel very miserable indeed -and which would make them quite, quite sick. - -“And when, at last, they went out of the cave, and saw the real world, -the trees and the forest paths, they wanted to start off at once for -adventures, for the world looked so mysterious and wondrous. - -“‘Do you want to leave your old mother?’ the black bear asked. - -“‘We love you, mother, but we want to see the world,’ they said. - -“‘Bang,’ suddenly went a gun, and Mother Bear received a slight wound. - -“The baby bears were around her in a flash, but mother bear was safe, for -the man with the gun had hurriedly gone when he had seen how near the old -bear was. And he had seen her teeth and had almost been able to feel them! - -“And the babies knew their teeth would never have done. They, too, had -had a glimpse of their mother’s anger and their mother’s strength. - -“And as they licked the wound they said, - -“‘We won’t leave you, Mother Bear. We don’t know the world as yet.’ - -“And Mother Black Bear groaned with the hurt from the slight wound in her -shoulder, but still more she grunted with pleasure, for her babies had -seen that they still needed their mother.” - - - - -JANUARY 12: The Snow House - - -“At night after the children had gone to bed and it had grown colder and -colder Old Man Snow came around to see what the children had been doing,” -said daddy. - -“‘Well, well, well,’ he said as he saw a snow house and a snow fort and -a snow man, ‘this is fine. They appreciate me. They know what handsome -things I can make. This is really gorgeous.’ - -“‘Look, Prince Icicle, isn’t this fine?’ - -“Prince Icicle appeared with a number of the other princes and princesses -who hung down from the roof of the snow house and the top of the snow -fort and from the shoulders of the snow man. Prince Icicle himself took a -very fine place over the doorway of the snow house. - -“‘Isn’t this handsome?’ asked Old Man Snow. ‘Our fine king will be -delighted and his royal majesty will be honored.’ - -“As Old Man Snow said these words along came King Snow. He wore a most -beautiful crown of snow and he showed the Icicle family the compliment of -wearing icicles from his beard and his crown and his locks of snow and -from his hanging snowy sleeves. - -“‘They stopped me as I went by the brook,’ said King Snow, ‘and begged me -to have some of their jeweled icicles. Don’t they sparkle beautifully? -Yes, they asked me to have them, and the brook, which was beginning to -freeze around the edges, begged me to listen to its story.’ - -“‘It had so much to tell of its travels, how it ran down a long and -winding hill and how it couldn’t help trickling and laughing all the time -with the jokes and merry tales it kept hearing.’ - -“So Old Man Snow, King Snow, Prince Icicle and the other princes and -princesses talked all through the night and told wonderful stories as -they sat in the children’s snow house.” - - - - -JANUARY 13: Peter Goblin’s Trip - - -“To think,” and Peter Goblin looked as if he were going to cry, “to -think,” he repeated, “that children shouldn’t like us. Why, children are -the nicest creatures in all the world, and I love them, I do. That’s why -I am so unhappy when they talk about me.” - -The Fairy Queen had been listening to this talk and she felt sorry that -so many untrue stories had gone around the children’s world about Peter -Goblin and the goblin brothers. - -“I’ll tell you what I’d do, Peter,” she said. - -“Keep on trying to tell as many children as you can how much you like -them. Tell them that in years gone by people were far more nervous than -they are now. They were afraid of the dark and things like that. - -“Tell them that you never jump out at them in the dark, and that you only -come to them when they are asleep. Explain as much and as often as you -can that you never carry them far away from home, but that you simply sit -on their bedposts and talk to them. I’ll help you too, Peter.” - -“Thank you,” said Peter Goblin, as he hopped and jumped away, for he felt -far more cheerful now. - -He went to call on his friends, the children. He had a very hard time -with one little girl. “Good evening,” said Peter, as he perched himself -on the edge of the right bedpost of her bed. - -She drew the clothes over her head. “Oh, don’t do that,” screamed Peter. -“It will make you have bad dreams and maybe you’ll smother.” - -“Oh, dear,” thought Peter, “she will dream I’m horrid indeed if she does -that.” But after a moment she poked her head out again and looked at -Peter. - -She couldn’t help laughing at him, for he looked so funny and yet so -sad. But still she was frightened, until after she had looked again (for -between looks she hid her face), when she saw two big tears rolling down -Peter Goblin’s funny little face. - -“What’s the matter, little sir?” she asked. She wanted to be polite when -he felt so badly and yet he seemed so small and tiny to be called just -Sir. - -“I’m blue and sad,” said Peter, “‘cause children think I’m bad. They -think I hide in the dark to catch them. And I love them, and want to tell -them stories. Not a single goblin has ever hurt a child—no, no, no! Why, -we would disown a bad goblin, we would.” And the little girl promised -Peter she’d let all her friends know this. - - - - -JANUARY 14: The Words - - -The words Beautiful, Gorgeous, Glorious and Wonderful were talking. “You -see,” said Beautiful, “we’ve all been feeling rather sad that no one used -us. We’re always trying to live up to our names. We’re always trying to -be beautiful and gorgeous and glorious. - -“We don’t try to be mean or horrid or ugly. We haven’t been jealous of -you, Wonderful.” - -“Ah,” said Wonderful, “I understand. You’ve never gone back on your -names. You’ve always meant the same things. You’ve been fine to keep your -names and to be beautiful and gorgeous and glorious. - -“But you needn’t feel sad because you haven’t been given much attention -and because you haven’t been used much lately. People have got into the -habit of saying everything is wonderful. - -“Really and truly I’ve been worked to death. I don’t like to be worked so -hard. I really and truly don’t. I get tired, and yet I have to be ready -when they want me. I’m just jumping from one to another and sometimes I’m -half with one and half with another at the same time. - -“But you keep on being Beautiful and Gorgeous and Glorious, for you are -three lovely words and Wonderful couldn’t get along without you.” - -“Ah, Wonderful,” said Beautiful, “you do cheer us up. Yes, you are -Wonderful.” - -And they all laughed as they saw what a useful, fitting, wonderful word -it really was! - - - - -JANUARY 15: The Medicine Bottle - - -“If you think my life is a pleasant one,” said the Medicine Bottle, “I’ll -tell you from the start that it isn’t. - -“In the first place I was in the doctor’s office. I saw the people quake -and shake when they were told they had to take some bitter medicine. I -don’t suppose they really shook as much as I thought they did, but I was -standing quite still at the time and they seemed to make a great deal of -fuss. - -“Then I heard some one say, - - “‘Doctors give us horrible stuff, - When we think we’re sick enough, - But after all they make us well, - And this fact, too, I think we should tell.’ - -“Then some one else said, - - “‘I wonder if the doctor has taken - From the medicine bottle which must be shaken. - It’s hard to swallow it and be held by the nose - While we get down the horrible dose.’ - -“Such are the things I’ve heard,” said the Medicine Bottle. - -“Did all the people speak like that?” asked the little White Pills. - -“They didn’t speak in rhyme like that,” said the Medicine Bottle, “but -those were the things they said which I’ve changed into rhymes. - -“A medicine bottle must have something to cheer it up at times. - -“Yes, I’ll tell you my life is not a pleasant one. I’m never greeted with -a smile. Fancy that, White Pills! I’m never greeted with a smile. - -“Here I sit on the mantelpiece and three times a day I am taken down and -shaken as though they’d like to kill me, I do believe, and then with -groans or tears or complaints I’m swallowed. Or rather, some of the -medicine from me is swallowed. It’s a terrible life that I lead!” - - - - -JANUARY 16: A Loaf of Bread - - -“One day in a baker’s shop,” said daddy, “appeared a very small-sized -loaf of bread. - -“A little girl named Lucy was shopping with her grandmother. - -“‘Oh, look,’ said Lucy, ‘look at the tiny loaf of bread.’ - -“Now the loaf of bread would have smiled, only loaves of bread can’t -smile and if they should laugh they would crumble, so the loaf of bread -kept a perfectly straight face. - -“‘I thought I’d be noticed by a child,’ said the small loaf of bread. - -“‘You won’t last as long as we will,’ said a larger loaf of bread. - -“‘Oh, who cares about the size,’ said the small loaf. - -“‘Of course you don’t,’ said another larger loaf. - -“‘Now, now,’ said the small loaf, ‘don’t be mean and unkind to your -little friend and relative, the small loaf of bread. I’m the only small -one here, though I heard the baker say if folks liked me the size I am -and if mothers bought me for their children he’d make a lot like me.’ - -“‘We didn’t mean to be unkind or mean,’ said the larger loaves, ‘only we -are a little envious. We’ve been the same size always. We have to follow -our relatives who are baked ahead of us and are sold ahead of us. We -always have to follow their example. - -“‘But you have been made differently. You have been made a small size. -You’re cunning and different. You are just like us in taste and shape and -kind, but smaller in size and that makes you very interesting.’ - -“‘Hush,’ said the small loaf of bread, ‘I am being bought. Hush!’ - -“And off went the little tiny loaf, in a paper bag, carried by Lucy. Just -as soon as it got home, having been carried all the way, for Lucy knew it -couldn’t walk or run home, a nice fat crust was cut off and Lucy ate it -with joy. - -“‘My nice little baby loaf of bread,’ she said, ‘you are so cunning and -so good to eat!’ And the loaf of bread was glad it had been made so tiny -and cunning and yet so good.” - - - - -JANUARY 17: The Tame Canary Bird - - -Daddy had heard that afternoon the story of a very tame canary bird. The -little girl who owned the bird, and who was a friend of Jack and Evelyn, -had told daddy about her little pet. So when daddy got home in the -evening he was ready at once to tell the story of the little bird. - -“I am going to tell you about the little bird Elizabeth has. Her daddy -gave him to her several weeks ago, and he is just as tame as tame can -be,” said daddy. “She has named him Bubsie, and he knows his name too, -for whenever she calls ‘Bubsie!’ he replies with a little ‘Peep, peep!’ - -“Every morning, bright and early, he wakes up and begins to sing the -most beautiful songs. He sings so steadily that Elizabeth says it is a -surprise to her that he doesn’t burst his little throat. - -“After Elizabeth gets up she always gives him a little piece of apple -before she begins her breakfast. She puts it on her finger between two -wires of the cage, and he hops right over on his little bar and takes it -from her finger. - -[Illustration: “IN THE AFTERNOONS ELIZABETH LETS HIM OUT OF HIS -CAGE.”—_Page 13_] - -“The next thing is his bath, which he takes soon after breakfast. He -loves that. He spatters the water about and has just the best time in the -world. He acts as if it were the most wonderful game. After his bath he -has a treat of delicious lettuce to eat, and then he sits in the sun and -smoothes down his feathers. - -“In his cage there is a swing, and he swings on it and hops from one -perch to the other. In fact, he has a fine romp. He usually does this -right after his bath, for then he feels so energetic. - -“In the afternoon Elizabeth lets him out of his cage. Of course she sees -first that there are no windows up or doors ajar before she opens the -door of the cage. When the cage door is open Bubsie flies out and makes -a tour of the room. How he does enjoy flying around and perching back of -the different pictures and on the window-sill. The thing he likes more -than anything else is to play with Elizabeth. He perches on her shoulder -and walks around on her hand. And he loves to tease her too, for if there -are any flowers in the room he will fly over to them, peck at them and -begin munching at them. Then he won’t let Elizabeth catch him. He thinks -this a huge joke, and he always flies to some high spot in the room and -begins to sing which is his favorite trick of all.” - - - - -JANUARY 18: Little Carry’s Birthday - - -“Carry was nine years old,” daddy said. “A few minutes before eleven -Carry’s little brother came to her, ringing a large bell. ‘Come to the -celebration for the queen of the day!’ he shouted and all the family -joined the procession. - -“In the center of the room was a table. And such a marvelously covered -table! But, first of all, they seated Carry in a big rocking-chair at the -head of the table. They were all dressed up in funny costumes which they -always wore for birthday celebrations. The table was full of presents, -and in the center was a cake with nine lighted candles on it. ‘Many happy -returns of the day!’ they all cried together. - -“She opened her presents one by one. She had lovely pink knitted bed-room -slippers from her mother, a beautiful doll from her daddy, a workbag from -her granny, a paint box from her auntie and a big box of candy from her -brother, which he’d bought with his very own saved-up money, and which to -Carry was the best present of all!” - - - - -JANUARY 19: Maggie’s Meals - - -“There was once a little girl whose name was Maggie,” said daddy, “and -how she did love meals! Now, one evening when Maggie had gone to bed -along came a fine looking creature very handsomely dressed. - -“‘Who are you?’ asked Maggie. - -“‘I’m the Dream King and I’m going to take you to a party.’ - -“So Maggie went with the Dream King and they visited such interesting and -hospitable people. - -“They went to a huge city which seemed to be made of delicious things to -eat and which, as soon as people ate from the city, the food grew or was -cooked back again! - -“It was all very marvelous. And to Maggie’s surprise she saw Duke Ice -Cream take up a spoon and scoop a huge mouthful right off his very arm. -And in another few minutes his arm was as before. - -“The Duke told her he liked the cold weather and that he always lived in -the coldest part of the city. - -“Lady Lettuce was followed everywhere by her pages, the Vinegar and Oil -boys. And sometimes she had friends to call on her like the Tomato Twins -and the Cucumber Cousins and the Potato Pals. Maggie also met Apple, the -queen of all the Pies. - -“Maggie had the very best time in the world and when the Dream King told -her he must be taking her back Maggie said: - -“‘And you’ve not told me I was wrong to enjoy my meals so much.’ - -“‘I gave you a surprise, in not scolding you, eh?’ asked the Dream King. -‘Well, you’re never greedy or selfish and if you like your food I think -it is fine. Good-night!’” - - - - -JANUARY 20: Winter Trees - - -“All the winter things,” said daddy, “such as the cold Winds, the Snow -and the Ice told the Pine Trees and the Fir Trees and the Spruce Trees -how much they liked them. - -“‘I will tell you a secret,’ said the Pine Tree. - -“‘Yes,’ said the Snow, as it nestled closer to the branches of the big -tree. - -“‘Years and years and years ago, I talked to my family about dropping off -in the Winter-time. We never got any further than talking about it, for -just as I had said, “Well, and what do you think of the scheme?” some -of the Snow Flakes came and rested on our branches. “Oh,” they said, -“you’re so much nicer than the branches without any leaves. There we have -to fill up the corners, but with you we can nestle down.” - -“‘The North Wind told us,’ continued the Pine Tree, ‘that it was such -a joy to have a good strong tree around that wouldn’t feel hurt if he -played about and had a good time. And so we discovered how much the North -Wind liked us. - -“‘Then,’ said the Pine Tree, ‘we heard the Grown-Ups. They said what a -comfort it was to have some green trees in the Winter and they said how -horrible it would be if every tree were quite bare and ugly. And then -came the Children. They walked through the woods one snowy day and they -stopped to look up at us. “Ah, how tall those trees are. And how warm it -is in these woods. Our favorite trees are the Winter Trees—the Spruce -Trees, the Fir Trees, the Pine Trees.” - -“‘Now do you understand how we have to be as fine looking in the Winter -as in the Spring?’ And the Snow understood.” - - - - -JANUARY 21: Poor Prunes - - -“My life is a sad one,” said the stewed prune. - -“How is that?” asked the orange, near by. - -“Oh, dear, no one loves me. People usually eat me when they can’t get -anything else.” - -“But I saw them eat you, and buy you, of course I mean members of your -illustrious prune family, when a member of my family was around.” - -“Once in a while that happens,” said the prune, “but it is very, very -seldom. One morning,” continued the prune, “some one at the breakfast -table apologized and said, ‘I’m sorry, but we only have prunes this -morning.’ - -“Wasn’t that sad? Enough to break the poor heart of a prune.” - -“You haven’t a heart, prune, dear; you only have a stone as your -heart—heart of stone—that means hard-hearted, and so forth,” said the -orange. - -“Ah, but that’s wrong,” said the prune. “I felt dreadfully to think that -such a thing should be said of us. ‘Sorry, but we only have prunes.’ -You’d have thought she had said, ‘Sorry, but we only have bricks for -breakfast,’ from the tone in which she said it. - -“And then what was our joy and a thing the family has never forgotten -nor ever will forget when in reply the person at the table said she -actually and really liked prunes. - -“That event will be put down as the greatest event that has happened in a -long time. - -“And following that great event are a number of others, and we plan to -erect a monument made of prune stones and made only of those stones left -by people who’ve enjoyed the prunes! - -“Isn’t that a good idea?” - -“Yes, indeed,” said the orange. - -Just then the orange was called for and the prune with its brothers and -sisters stayed behind. - -“Poor prunes,” cried the prune who had been talking, “our great monument -may not go up so fast as for a moment I had hopes that it would. - -“Ah, well, we have the ever-ready prune juice to receive the sad tears of -the prunes.” And then they sang this ditty: - - “Poor prunes, poor prunes, how sad is your lot; - Some people like you, but, alas, most do not. - But you’re really, poor prunes, you’re really good food, - And those who say not, are, I fear, very rude.” - - - - -JANUARY 22: Molly’s Piano Recital - - -“Molly,” began daddy, “was very musical and ever since she had been a -little girl, so little that she had to be lifted to the piano stool, she -had been able to play anything she heard. - -“Her family were far from being well off, but they strove to give Molly a -musical education. - -“One day it was decided that Molly was so talented she could give a -concert. So the evening for the concert was decided upon. Molly practiced -and practiced the pieces she was to play. - -“She was not at all nervous. She was very proud of her pretty new dress, -for she had always before had the dresses of her older sisters cut down -and made smaller for her. Unknown to her, Molly’s teacher had invited an -old friend of his to the concert. This gentleman was very rich and fond -of music. He liked to help along any one he felt deserved it. He was so -delighted with Molly’s playing that he rushed up to the little girl, -saying: ‘I shall send you and your mother abroad. There you’ll have the -finest music teachers in the world. You will come back making us all very -proud of you.’” - - - - -JANUARY 23: Goblins’ Secrets - - -“One night, not long ago, Peter Goblin went a-calling,” said daddy. “From -house to house he went, and in every house he went to the bedsides of the -little boys and girls and invited them to go on the greatest coasting -party of the year. - -“‘We’re going to coast,’ said Peter, ‘down the hill of Dreams.’ - -“They all put their sleds together and down the hill of Dreams they went -until they reached the valley below. - -“‘Down this valley all the dreams come,’ said Peter Goblin. ‘Then our -Goblin Dream Workers must tie them up into little packages, for every -nice dream must be saved. It must be made to come true some day or some -time—that is, if it’s all for the very best that it should come true. -For the Goblins are wise little Creatures!’ And as the Children watched -the Goblin Dream Workers they certainly decided they looked very bright -indeed. - -“‘They tie the dreams into the little packages and then the Goblin -Visitors take them back to the land of Children and drop them in their -bedrooms at night as they sleep.’ - -“‘But,’ said the Boys and Girls, ‘we’ve never seen packages like these.’ - -“‘No,’ said Peter Goblin. ‘In one of these packages a good many dreams -will come true, and so the contents of the package are dropped,—some -parts in the corners, some around the ceiling. And one by one they come -out into the room later on when they’re COMING TRUE! - -“‘So on our way back tonight,’ said Peter, ‘a lot of us will lead you to -your little rooms and we’ll drop the contents of the packages of dreams -which will sometime come true. But now we must be off for more coasting, -hurrah, hurrah!’” - - - - -JANUARY 24: In the Fish Bowl - - -“There was once a little girl named Susan,” said daddy, “who had in her -room a great big glass bowl which held some helleries.” - -“What are helleries?” of course asked Evelyn. - -“They are fresh-water fish that live in climates where the water is sure -always to be very warm. Susan also kept some snails in the water with the -helleries. - -“The helleries are about the size of minnows, but of a different shape, -being more round than the minnows are.” - -“One day Susan saw the big hellery daddy trying to chase the mother -hellery around so that she could not get hold of any of the little ones. -Susan grabbed the mother hellery and put her quickly into a glass of -water that was standing near by. The next thing Susan did was to count -the little helleries and, to her delight, she found that all the twenty -were quite alive. But they had evidently been very much frightened, for -they were all in a corner of the bowl, as near to the daddy hellery as -possible, and the big daddy hellery was quiet and seemed to be much -relieved that the danger was over. The snails, as you can imagine, were -only too glad to rest once more. Susan gave them all some delicious fish -food to comfort them. - -“And she kept the mother hellery in a separate bowl until the little ones -were grown up, and then she was welcomed back.” - -“Why was she kept in a separate bowl?” asked Jack. - -“Because the mother hellery doesn’t care for her children until they are -big, and she might harm them. But the daddy loves them, even when they -are little bits of things!” - - - - -JANUARY 25: Mac, the Dog - - -“There was a dog named Mac,” said daddy, “a beautiful Airedale dog and -he belonged to two young girls named Janet and Mildred. They were much -excited for their daddy was to have a birthday. - -“At last came the birthday. - -“Mac thought to himself that he wouldn’t be much pleased with the -presents their daddy received, a pipe, tobacco, a necktie. Mac had been -dressed up in a beautiful ribbon on a number of special occasions but he -didn’t think much of neckties. There were some candies, though, and they -were all right. Candies were really a sensible present. - -“Mac knew that there were going to be more festivities. He sat about and -waited. - -“‘It’s time for the birthday cake,’ they called at last. - -“Up got Mac. ‘It’s rude to be late,’ he said to himself, ‘and I’ll show -them that an Airedale dog doesn’t forget his manners.’ - -“After it was all over and Mac was about to go to bed, he smiled to -himself: - -“‘Well, it was foolish to have all those candles but the cake was good, -mighty good!’” - - - - -JANUARY 26: The Three Horses - - -In a barn there were three horses and their names were Danny and Fanny -and Prince. Somehow Bobbie, who was the farmer’s youngest son, always -liked it when the horses had their ears up though he couldn’t have quite -told you why. They seemed to be so very, very friendly then. - -Bobbie had been having a very fine day, and as he tumbled into bed he -hardly had time to whisper to his old friend the Dream King. He used to -say, just before he went off to sleep, “Please, Mr. Dream King, send me -nice dreams.” - -If he did not feel so dreadfully, dreadfully sleepy he would make his -little speech longer and would say, “Your gracious majesty, Mr. Dream -King, will your royal highness do a poor, humble subject like myself the -great and noble and wondrous honor of sending me most royal and noble -dreams?” - -This evening all he said was, “Nice dreams, please.” - -Soon, oh, so soon, it seemed as though he saw Danny and Fanny and Prince -walking into his room. And then they stood at the end of the bed, all in -a row. - -“Hello, Bobbie,” they said. - -“Hello, Danny and Fanny and Prince,” said Bobbie. - -“We’ve come to tell you something,” said Fanny. - -“It’s something you’ve always wanted to know,” said Danny. - -“And because I’m the oldest horse, they’ve given me the honor of telling -it to you,” added Prince. - -Then the three horses neighed, looked at each other, smiled their horse -smiles and then looked at Bobbie. - -“You’ve always wanted to know why we put our ears straight up when you’ve -come around,” said Prince. - -“Oh yes,” said Bobbie, “I’ve always wanted to know if there was any -special reason for it.” - -“There is,” said Prince, “and I will tell it to you. When we put our ears -up it’s to tell you we’re feeling pleasant and friendly. When horses put -their ears way back it means they’re cross and that perhaps they’ll bite. -But we have never put our ears back on our heads when you’ve been around, -Bobbie, so it means we always, always like to have you with us.” - -And the next morning when Bobbie got up he went out to his three friends -and kissed them and said, “I know a secret of yours.” - - - - -JANUARY 27: In the Kitchen - - -“One evening,” commenced daddy, “when the house was quiet and still, and -every one was sleeping soundly, the tins and pans began to talk in the -kitchen. - -“‘I think I am to be congratulated more than any of you,’ said the egg -beater. ‘You see my name means that I beat eggs. But not only do I beat -eggs. I beat cream and all other things they wish to whip into a fine -fluffy state.’ - -“‘True enough,’ agreed the other pans and tins. - -“‘But you see,’ said the egg beater, ‘the wonderful part is that I am -not cross. Imagine being used only as a beater. Imagine forever whipping -everything that comes near you. Isn’t that enough to make an egg beater -cross? But am I cross?’ - -“And all the pots and pans creaked and said, ‘No.’ - -“‘Then,’ said the egg beater, ‘it only goes to show that my disposition -is quite perfect. Even whipping and beating everything that comes my way -doesn’t make me cross.’ - -“‘Listen to me,’ said the cheese grater. ‘Think of what my name means!’ - -“What?’ asked the others. - -“‘It means I am greater than anything else. No other pot or tin or pan is -named by my name.’ - -“‘Oh,’ chuckled the gravy spoon, a big, good-natured, easy-going spoon, -‘you don’t understand at all.’ - -“‘What don’t I understand?’ asked the cheese grater. - -“‘You see I help the gravy at the table and I hear the grownups and -children talk. They say that greater means something finer, bigger, -stronger, more noble than something that is merely great. Now greatest -means the best of all. You see the way they spell your name is quite -different from the way they spell the word that means great.’ - -“‘And what difference does that make?’ asked the cheese grater, who was -feeling sad. - -“‘All the difference in the world,’ said the gravy spoon. ‘It means -something quite different.’ - -“‘The very idea of making such a mistake,’ said the cheese grater sadly. - -“‘Never mind,’ said the egg beater. ‘I have a really bad name and I rise -above it. I do the best I can and don’t complain. You must do the same.’ - -“‘I will,’ said the cheese grater. ‘But I am so disappointed.’ - -“So the rest of the talk between the tins, pots and pans was not upon -their names and the meanings of them.” - - - - -JANUARY 28: The Little Needle - - -A little girl named Jinny in crossing the street one day saw a needle -shining very brightly in the center of the crossing. She picked it up -because, as she said to herself, some horse might get it in his foot and -have it hurt dreadfully. She stuck the needle in her fur and walked on. - -Soon after she was home she went to bed and soon she was sound asleep. -The bright needle in the fur seemed to grow brighter and brighter. It -looked like something alive, it was so bright, and, sure enough, it was -talking! - -“I came over from Italy with a very poor girl who was a sewer. She did -most wonderful fancy work. Her beautiful work brought ever so much more -money than it formerly did, and after a time she was never worried any -more. - -“Well, after a while she succeeded so well that she bought a little house -and no longer had to work. - -“To-day she was carrying her workbag to a friend’s house to sew a little -for amusement. But there was a hole in the bag, and I fell out. Then you -came along and picked me up. I’ll help you sew if you like, Jinny, for my -kind mistress doesn’t need me now.” - -When Jinny awoke there was the needle on her fur, and she put it in her -workbag with such pleasure. - - - - -JANUARY 29: Real Dogs - - -Lucifer and his mistress went for quite a long drive one day. On their -way home his mistress stopped to make a call. Lucifer stayed alone in the -wonderful carriage. - -Some common dogs passed by. They were barking and playing and seemed to -be having a very good time. Lucifer looked at them as if he sometimes -longed to be a real dog and to play as other dogs did. But of course -there was his family to be thought of and his background! He could not -disgrace it. He must not try anything different. He must just stay at -home, doing nothing but wear a big bow of ribbon and hear his mistress -tell of what a fine breed he was. - -But the other dogs did fill him with envy. He had a strange longing to be -out playing, too. What a stupid life he led! No fun at all. And he would -like to see more of the world. No matter where he went with his mistress, -the world always seemed the same. - -He wondered to himself if the dogs would play with him. He barked and -they looked at the victoria and at the poodle dog with the blue bow. -They seemed to be laughing at him, and for the first time his family tree -didn’t seem of any use. It was simply that the dogs were judging him for -what he was—they didn’t care a bit about his father or his grandfather. - -“Could I join you?” he asked. - -“Well, you don’t look as though you amounted to much,” they said, “but -come along. We’ll try to be kind to you.” - -“Oh,” said Lucifer, as he ran along, “I do amount to a great deal. You -don’t know. I have more of a background than any of you.” - -“What?” they all asked, with their ears and eyes showing that they could -not believe what they had heard. “Tell us what a background is,” they -asked. “Is it another name for life-saving?” - -“No,” said Lucifer, “it means that I needn’t do anything but live up -to my family name. For years and years our family have been of noble, -aristocratic line. I am a dog of wonderful breeding.” - -“You’re only snobbish,” they said, and Lucifer felt very badly. “Why, -you poor little dog, we feel sorry for you,” said one bright looking fox -terrier. “Our friends have saved children from drowning this summer, -some have saved lives in fire, and we all try to amount to something. -Pooh, you can’t be your grandfather. Try to be yourself and amount to -something!” And Lucifer joined the dogs to be taken on a regular dog’s -trip. - - - - -JANUARY 30: The Little Old Man - - -“There was once a very strange old man,” said daddy, “who decided he -would live at the top of the mountain. He liked to hear all the rumbling -sounds and thought he’d like to help make them. He loved pine trees, too, -of which there were plenty on top of the mountain. He told his family -about his desire, and the next day they started off. - -“At last they reached the top, and there were so many of them it did make -a merry party. - -“But it was almost dark, and they were all eager for supper. - -“The grandmothers and mothers arranged the supper, and they had a most -delicious meal too. - -“They had moss soup, a salad of pine needles chopped up very fine, big -berry pies and nuts, for they all wanted to eat mountain food at once. -They sat on low stumps of trees while they ate. - -“After they’d finished eating they all felt quite energetic, and so the -old grandfather, who was the leader in everything, said: - -“‘Let’s help with this storm which is coming on.’ And I should say they -did! - -“All the older ones bellowed at the tops of their lungs so that it -sounded almost like roaring. The younger ones whistled and sang. The -people who lived at the foot of the mountain shivered and said: ‘Oh, what -a terrific storm! Listen to the sound of the wind!’ - -“But the old man and his family thought it fine fun.” - - - - -JANUARY 31: The Fussy Cat - - -“A white cat named Snow,” said daddy, “and a black dog named Coal were -the greatest of friends. - -“‘I am so glad to-day is wash-day,’ said Snow. ‘I saw the soiled clothes -being scrubbed so hard and hung out on the line to dry. To-morrow they -will iron the clothes and then put them back in the basket all nicely -folded. Later they will go in the linen room! Ah, such joy.’ And Snow -purred happily. - -“‘Now what in the world do you talk about wash-day and ironing-day for?’ -asked Coal. ‘I can understand it when you talk about mice because I have -never known any creature so fond of them. But what do you care for clean -clothes? You don’t wear them. You can wash yourself and comb your hair by -yourself.’ - -“‘But I like to lie in clean clothes. Nothing gives me the joy that the -basket of clean clothes does! At least it is one of the joys of my life. -As for the linen closet—well, when they leave the door open I am happy. I -love to lie among the white napkins and pillow covers and sheets.’ - -“‘That’s the queerest thing I’ve ever heard,’ said the dog. - -“‘It’s quite true, though,’ said the cat. ‘The mistress knows that. I’ve -often heard her say that she couldn’t leave the clean clothes in the -basket a moment as I’d lie among them right away. And she never dared -leave the linen closet door open. Of course they don’t know how fond I am -of such a bed,’ added Snow, ‘or they would enjoy having a bed made for me -of clean clothes all the time.’ - -“‘Bow-wow-wow,’ laughed the dog. ‘You are a creature to love everything -that is fine. How about soiled clothes? Wouldn’t they feel the same?’ - -“‘You insult me,’ said the cat. ‘I only lie in clean clothes. Soft -cushions, good food, especially cream and still more especially nice food -from the table—all these things I like.’ - -“‘I’m glad to hear it,’ said the dog. ‘I knew you loved all comforts but -this one of clean clothes I never heard of before.’ - -“‘That’s why I am never talking to you when I see the clothes basket of -clean clothes going upstairs,’ said Snow. ‘I am busy then!’ - -“And this,” said daddy, “is a true story.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 1: Mice are Discovered - - -“The Mice,” said daddy, “had been enjoying a new pantry they had found. -They always found some pantry where they could get good things to eat, -and this pantry was full of delicious cheese and all sorts of nice things. - -“‘Really,’ said Mr. Mouse, ‘I don’t think we could have found a better -pantry. It’s one of the nicest homes we’ve had in a long time.’ - -“‘Yes,’ said Mrs. Mouse. ‘And there are no traps, and there is not a -single Cat in the House. That is what I call right. It’s very wrong to -keep a Cat. They’re such horrid creatures.’ - -“They would frisk about the pantry, behind the shelves and through the -drawers which were often left half-open. - -“‘It is so stupid and inconsiderate,’ said Mr. Mouse, ‘for people to -close all the drawers and lock up their things in tin boxes. For my part -I hate tin boxes. They can’t be bitten and they’re so apt to cut me when -I try to get them opened.’ - -“‘Yes, they’re horrid,’ said Mrs. Mouse. ‘We can’t open them, no matter -how much we try. I like little cardboard boxes best that we can nibble -through.’ - -“Now one day the children who lived in the house had been out coasting -all the afternoon. It had been a glorious afternoon, and they had coasted -so hard they were very hungry. - -“When they came in they asked their mother for something to eat. - -“‘Go and look in the pantry,’ said their mother. ‘You will find biscuits -and jam, and quite a lot to eat in there. As it’s a Saturday afternoon -you may have a little feast.’ - -“Off went the children to the pantry. Now, the Mice had not been bothered -all afternoon. They had seen the cook leave the kitchen and the pantry -was just off the kitchen. - -“‘We’ll have a feast this afternoon,’ said Mother Mouse. And all the -little Mice had thought it was a wonderful scheme to have a regular feast. - -“They had been enjoying themselves and having a splendid time when the -children arrived. - -“When they heard the door open and the children coming in, the Mice -scampered to their holes and to their hiding places back on the shelves. -They made a great deal of noise, and some of them squealed in their hurry -to get past each other. - -“‘The pantry is full of Mice,’ said the children. - -“Meanwhile the Mice were saying, ‘They heard us, and now they know that -we are living here. Well, we’ll just have to move—that’s all. For somehow -people don’t like to have Mice for visitors. It’s very foolish of them, -but they don’t like us!’ - -“‘Well,’ said Mr. Mouse, ‘we might as well make the best of it. Besides -this has been a very nice home and perhaps we’ll be lucky and find -another.’ - -“‘I hope it will be just as nice,’ said Mrs. Mouse, as they all followed -Mr. Mouse in his search for a new pantry!” - - - - -FEBRUARY 2: In the Sea - - -“In the sea,” said daddy, “and far away in the tropics where the plants -and birds and animals are very different from here, there are floating -plant creatures known as Portuguese Men-of-War. - -“The reason they’ve been given this name is because some one who was -about to name them decided they looked like old battleships. The -Portuguese Man-of-War is made up of many little creatures all joined -together, just as though many of us were all fastened together in our -villages or in our country places. - -“Some of these creatures are very different from each other. The -Portuguese Man-of-War is quite large, and when it is like this it is -filled by a kind of gas which enters into it and which makes it look even -larger than it is. - -“It is beautifully colored and it floats on top of the water. - -“These parts are the large members of the colony. The rest of them, or -rather a second kind of members of the family, hang from under the side -of these—many little creatures which form the largest part of the colony. - -“Many of them are small and trumpet-shaped, and they are the ones who do -the marketing and get the food for the rest. - -“Then there are members of the colony who also hang from under the many -members on top, and they are the fingers or the feelers for the community. - -“There are still others who look like bunches of grapes, and they -look after the baby creatures who come to form a part of this strange -animal-plant. - -“Still more of them are like great long ribbons and they are armed with -cells which sting and slay young fishes down in the water. Then they -bring up the food to the other members of the family. - -“So, you see, this whole big community of many-colored little creatures, -which are a kind of animal-plant life, all help each other. And they are -all of many beautiful colors, and add as much to the beauty of the sea as -anything else. - -“But I want to make it quite clear that they are all together as a plant -would be, and yet each has its purpose in life, whether it be to market -or get the fish or look after the eggs. - -“Lately I have seen in a great museum in one of the large cities a copy -of one of these colonies made out of blown glass. - -“There you can see the colors, for without the colors you can’t half -imagine how lovely it is. The little creatures are lovely lavenders, and -green, and purples, and browns, and pinks—all like a lovely mass of soft -and delicate colors. - -“So that the Portuguese Man-of-War and its little inhabitants are -becoming better known.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 3: The Circus Dream - - -“I want to tell you the story this evening,” said daddy, “of a little boy -named Jay Rial. - -“Jay Rial was as nice a little boy as any one could ever hope to see. -Every one liked him and he liked people, too. But the thing he loved -above everything else in the world was the circus. - -“He loved the sound of the train whistle which brought the circus to -town, and he loved the old circus which used to travel by the road and -not come by the train at all. He loved the circus band, the clowns, the -animals. He loved the very tent itself, the smell of peanuts, the roars -of the lions, the beautiful ladies who rode the beautiful horses. - -“He loved the performers, and every time he went to a circus he wished -his eyes were bigger so he could see more, and he wished that circus -people didn’t have to go to sleep at all. - -“He used to follow the circus parade as it came through the town and he -didn’t mind if it was always late, for he could go to the circus grounds -with some of the other boys and see them unpack, and maybe he could -sometimes help a little, too! - -“Once he had been allowed to stand in the middle of the sawdust-covered -ring when they were fixing up the tent. That had been a great moment. - -“There was only one thing about circus day which ever made him sad. That -was that sometimes people couldn’t afford to go to the circus. He had -been very lucky. He was always able to do chores for his mother and daddy -around circus time and he could make enough money for a ticket. - -“But there were some little boys and girls who couldn’t do that, or whose -mothers and daddies couldn’t afford to do that for them. - -“‘If I ever get to be a big man,’ said little Jay Rial, ‘I’m going to -take just as many children to the circus with me as I can.’ - -“Little Jay Rial called it his circus-dream. And sometimes he would -really dream that he was taking hundreds and hundreds of little boys and -girls whose faces had been sad and teary because they hadn’t thought they -were going to the circus. He had dreamed of how they would follow after -him and would say: - -“‘Me, too?’ - -“And he would smile at them and say, ‘Yes, all of you!’ - -“It was a beautiful dream. - -“Now there are many people who dream of doing something fine when they -have more money or when they’re grown up and who forget it when that time -comes. - -“They will excuse themselves by saying, ‘Yes, I have more money than I -used to have, but I find I need it all,’ instead of doing more than they -had been able to do before. There are little boys who say, ‘When I grow -up I’m going to see that poor children get ice-cream once in a while.’ -But when they grow up they forget and they don’t realize that there are -lots of children in hospitals and in homes who very seldom receive visits -from the ice-cream man. - -“Now Jay Rial was different. He remembered. When he grew up he went into -the circus business. He was the one who would tell the newspapers in the -different towns in advance when the circus was coming to town so every -one could look forward to it. - -“And he remembered his circus dream. - -“So every year when the circus came to the very biggest city they -visited, grown up Jay Rial arranged that every child in every hospital or -home or any child who was crippled and not as fortunate as other children -should come to the circus free. - -“They arranged one afternoon when no one need buy a ticket but when -every seat was free. And yet, that wasn’t enough for Jay Rial. When the -hospitals and homes sent in their lists of the numbers of children who -would be able to go to the circus the lists grew so long that the place -wouldn’t hold them all. - -“Do you suppose Jay Rial said, ‘Sorry, but we’ve room for no more?’ Not a -bit of it. He had another circus party for those who couldn’t come to the -first. - -“And Jay Rial’s face was full of smiles as he looked at the thousands of -children who were shrieking with joy over the circus, and he said, ‘My -dream has come true.’ - -“But,” ended daddy, “Jay Rial is one of those people who help to make -dreams come true.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 4: Little Mildred’s Muff - - -“Mildred had lost her muff,” said daddy. “She lived in a small town near -a big city. She went to school in the city. Every morning she took the -train into the city and came back by train in the afternoon. When she -got home that afternoon she told her mother and daddy what had happened. -Mildred’s daddy said that he would telephone to the railway station to -see if anything had been seen of it. Mildred stood by listening. - -“‘Mildred,’ said her daddy, ‘they’re asking me if your muff had a head on -it. Did it?’ - -“‘Oh, let me talk, daddy!’ And Mildred grabbed the receiver. - -“‘Yes, yes,’ she cried excitedly into the telephone; ‘it had a black -fox’s head on it!’ Then she heard the joyful words: - -“‘I think it has been found and brought here.’ - -“Mildred could hardly wait until the morning came. Then she went with her -daddy to the lost and found department of the railway station. - -“As soon as she got inside she cried, ‘There is my muff over there -with all those umbrellas and books!’ And she jumped up and down with -happiness.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 5: The Coal-Bin - - -“I’m proud, that is what I am,” said a large piece of coal in the -coal-bin. “There was a song written once about a king named Coal.” - -“But,” said another piece of coal, “you have the idea, I believe, that -his name was spelt as our name is spelt. I think that is wrong. The king -spelt his name Cole. The song you mean goes like this, ‘Old King Cole was -a merry old soul.’ Isn’t that the one you mean?” - -“Yes,” said the large piece of coal which had spoken first. “That is -the old song I mean. A fine one it is, to be sure. But what care I how -the king spelt his name, or how the person who wrote the song spelt it? -My grandfather once lived in a king’s coal-bin in a great palace. That -is, he must have. Of course he never told me about it myself for he was -burnt before I came around. But one of my grandfathers must have been in -a king’s coal-bin and maybe he is still there. Kings must have coal-bins -and be kept warm, mustn’t they? - -“Perhaps I’ve a little cousin this very moment crackling and sizzling and -burning for a king, who knows? - -“But, now I come to think of it I don’t believe Old King Cole was good -enough to belong to our family. He had to call for things all the time, -whereas we are called for! - -“Yes, people want us. They never knew before how much they appreciated -us. They didn’t know it until we became a little scarce.” - -“Yes,” said the other pieces of coal, “we can now hold up our coal heads -and say to all the world, ‘Well, now what do you think of the coal-bin? -You think a lot of it if we’re within it, and if the coal-bin is -empty—ah, you’re sad!’ - -“Yes, that shows our importance. People talk about coal nowadays. They -go around asking each other if they have enough coal. And people usually -answer by saying that they are getting along all right but they would -like to have more. - -“They would like to have more of us, we, the fine pieces of coal, the -coal which is at last appreciated, the coal which at last gets thanks for -the warmth it gives, and the coal which is missed so sadly when it isn’t -around!” - - - - -FEBRUARY 6: In Dreamland - - -“We’ve got lots of work to do to-night,” said the Dream King, and the -Dream Fairies said, “What have we to do?” - -“Well,” said the Dream King, “in talking to the Fairy Queen this -afternoon, she said that she had quite a lot to tell me and she looked -very sad. - -“It seems that there have been many children lately she has heard telling -each other unkind things they have heard about each other. - -“For instance, she heard one little girl say to another little girl, ‘Oh, -Sally, I heard Mamie say she thought you were awfully mean and selfish. I -told her I didn’t think so. I stood up for you. I was your friend.’ - -“Well, the Fairy Queen said that made her mad. She said it was far worse -of the little girl who came and told such a horrid thing than it even was -in the little girl who had said it. - -“I am going to give dreams to lots and lots of children who have said -mean things. I am going to show them a huge room full of children and -all the children will be crying and sobbing, and there won’t be enough -handkerchiefs to go around. - -“And I will tell them that these children are crying because of the mean -speeches they have heard repeated. - -“Hurry, Dream Fairies, tie up the dreams for me to take around. You know -what I want now. - -“And, Dream Fairies,” continued the Dream King, “I’m going to tell each -girl and boy how every mean speech she or he thinks of and doesn’t make, -or doesn’t repeat, will come straight to Dreamland and every week we -will have a great big bonfire of them. Then all the Dream Fairies will -laugh and sing as the mean speeches are burnt up.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 7: How the Inkfishes Protect Themselves - - -“Inkfishes,” said daddy; “aren’t black at all. In fact, they look very -much like the ordinary jellyfish. But they are called inkfishes because -when an enemy comes near them they drop ink out of an ink pocket they -have near their mouths. You see, they can see perfectly through the ink, -but the other fishes can’t and so when they dive down again and again and -try to catch the inkfishes, they can’t do it. The water is so black they -can’t see anything and they flounder off into the clear water, while the -inkfishes keep out of their way. - -“The jellyfishes and inkfishes are great friends and often visit each -other. Little Kitty Inkfish and Nelly Jellyfish were especially good -friends, and one day Kitty Inkfish asked her mother if she could -invite Nelly Jellyfish to visit her for a whole week. Old Mrs. Inkfish -consented, so Nelly Jellyfish was invited. Such excitement as there was, -and all sorts of entertainments and parties were planned. Nelly Jellyfish -arrived at exactly the hour she was invited to commence her visit. That -afternoon the first party in her honor was to be given, and, of course, a -number of other jellyfishes were invited for the party. - -“But a great big, dangerous fish was hovering near. He saw all the nice -fat looking jellyfishes, and he said to himself, ‘Here’s where I have -a supper party too.’ So he dove through the water toward little Nelly -Jellyfish. Oh, how frightened all the jellyfishes were, but as quickly -as possible the inkfishes had dropped ink into the water and made it -so black that the big fish couldn’t see. They all got out of the way, -pulling the jellyfishes with them, and watched, with great amusement, the -great big fish trying to find his way out. - -“He coughed and sneezed with the ink in his face and made very wry faces -at the taste of the ink, which made the inkfishes chuckle. - -“At last the big fish had left, and all the jellyfishes congratulated the -inkfishes on their wonderful means of protection, and they said they felt -pretty sure that Nelly Jellyfish would be well looked after on her visit -as well as have a wonderful time.” - -[Illustration: “HURRY, DREAM FAIRIES, TIE UP THE DREAMS FOR ME TO TAKE -AROUND.”—_Page 29_] - - - - -FEBRUARY 8: The Vegetables - - -“The vegetables on the stove were talking,” said daddy. ‘I insist upon -being well-cooked,’ said Mr. Leader Potato. - -“‘To my mind, that is nonsense. The cook arranges the heat and puts us on -the stove when she wants to,’ said one of the String-Beans. ‘She takes us -off when she sees fit. And she gives us just what she wants in the way of -salt and pepper and butter.’ - -“‘Yes, can you imagine her saying, “Mr. Bean, have you enough salt?”’ - -“‘Neither would she say,’ went on the Stewed Corn, “Are you quite warm -enough, Mr. Corn, or are you too warm? I will open a window if you wish.” -No! We do exactly as we’re told. Mr. Potato, you are wrong. Yes, I grieve -to admit it, but you are quite, quite wrong.’ - -“‘I insist upon being well-cooked because if I am not well-cooked, I am -extremely horrid to eat,’ repeated Mr. Leader Potato; ‘I am hard and not -“done” at all. No one likes me then. So they find it is well to cook me -properly.’ - -“‘We all should be cooked properly,’ said the others. - -“‘You all should, it is true,’ said Mr. Leader Potato. ‘But it is -absolutely important that I should be well-cooked. A half-cooked potato -is so extremely disagreeable.’ - -“But as he was talking, along came the cook to mash Potato and his -family, for dinner was almost ready. - -“‘How much fussing over I require!’ said Mr. Potato proudly.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 9: The Life Saving St. Bernards - - -“Once there was an old man who owned a number of St. Bernard dogs,” said -daddy. “One night they camped near a small settlement. The old man had -found sticks and wood, and the dogs had carried it along on the sleds. -So they had a huge fire. They got nice and warm and had a supper of the -provisions they’d brought and which, too, the dogs had carried. - -“But a storm could be seen coming, and the snow was flying so fast it was -almost blinding. The old man rolled the dogs up in warm rugs, and then, -rolling up in a sleeping bag, he went fast asleep. - -“He had not been asleep long before he was awakened by one of the biggest -St. Bernard dogs, who was tugging at his sleeping bag. - -“‘What is it, my beauty?’ asked the old man. Still the dog tugged at the -bag. The old man was so sleepy at first he was half dazed, but he opened -his eyes. Slowly he realized that some one must be suffering near-by, for -he heard a strange wailing sound as of some one in distress. He got up, -put on some warm things, and, hitching some of the dogs to a sled, they -started out into the blizzard. - -“They went toward the place where the sound of the wailing came from, -and there, half buried in the snow, they found a man almost frozen to -death. The old man, with the help of the dogs, put him on the big sled -and dragged him back to their camp. There the old man rubbed him, and -by the fire he began to recover. He said he had started out for another -settlement to find food and had become blinded by the snow until he could -go no farther. He was so grateful to the old man for saving his life. But -the old man told him that the dog had been the rescuer.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 10: The Birthday Goblin - - -“A little girl named Polly,” said daddy, “could hardly wait for her -birthday to come. She had been thinking about it for a long time, and at -last there was only one more night and the birthday would actually be -here. - -“It was bedtime and Polly was ready for bed. - -“‘I’m going to stay awake for ages,’ she said to herself, ‘and try to -guess what mother and daddy are going to give me, and what we’ll have to -eat at the party. I do hope it will be ice-cream. I am a little afraid -it won’t be, though, because when I asked mother about it, she said -that perhaps it would be nice to have a change. Nothing is so nice as -ice-cream for a birthday party.’ - -“‘That’s true,’ said a jolly little creature, who suddenly appeared -before her. - -“‘Who are you?’ asked Polly. - -“‘I’m the birthday Goblin. That is, I am one of the birthday Goblins, for -there are a good many of us needed for our work. There are such lots of -birthdays,’ and the Goblin tossed his head and laughed. - -“‘And,’ continued the Goblin, ‘I tell mothers and daddies not to forget -the good, old-fashioned way of putting a ring, a thimble and a button in -the cake. I have to see about the presents, too. For how well I know what -the girls and boys like as presents! That’s our business, you know.’ - -“‘Are we going to have ice-cream tomorrow?’ asked Polly. - -“‘Yes,’ said the Goblin. ‘Your mother took my suggestions so quickly. -I didn’t have to coax her at all. But your birthday is here and the sun -has been up some time. Good-by, happy birthday!’ And as Polly opened -her eyes, her mother was by her bed, whispering that always wonderful -birthday wish of: - -“‘Many happy returns of the day!’” - - - - -FEBRUARY 11: A Make-Believe and Real President - - -“You have heard,” said daddy, “how Abraham Lincoln pretended the cabbages -which he grew in his garden were real people and how he named them. -The straightest and very best-looking one he named General Strong, and -another he named Captain Brave. One more he admired especially and -thought it an exceptionally fine looking cabbage. He called it Mr. -President, and little did he then think that he, the little boy, would be -President when he grew up.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 12: Abraham Lincoln - - -“I have one little story to tell you to-night which I don’t think you’ve -heard before,” said daddy. “When the present King of Siam was a little -boy and his governess was teaching him American history he became so -impressed with Abraham Lincoln and his freeing of the slaves and the -tragedy of his death, that he said, - -“‘When I become King I will free the slaves of the palace.’ - -“‘Will you promise me that?’ his governess asked, and the little boy -promised. And when he became king all of the wives and slaves of the -royal palace—four or five hundred—were freed and were given money and -assistance to get fresh starts as free people. - -“That story came to me,” daddy continued, “from my own mother who knew -the governess, and I have never told it to you two children before. - -“And while it is splendid to think of a little boy in far-off Siam loving -and following the great example of our splendid Lincoln, still I’ve -been thinking to-day that the greatest thing of all is that we all know -Lincoln so well that we can hardly find a new story to tell of him. - -“He was so simple, so human, so real a person that we have all grown to -know him—not only as a President and a magnificent figure in history—but -as Abraham Lincoln, the man of the people.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 13: Isa’s Valentine Party - - -“A little girl named Isa had been very ill in a large city hospital,” -said daddy. “But at last a joyful time came when Isa really seemed to be -on the road to getting well, and very happy her mother and daddy were. - -“‘Oh, little Isa,’ said her daddy, ‘we’re going to have a surprise for -you. You know to-night is St. Valentine’s eve, and I have an idea my -little daughter may be going to have all kinds of bright, heart-shaped -presents!’ - -“‘Oh, daddy!’ said Isa, ‘instead of giving just me a valentine party -couldn’t we have one for all the children in the hospital? I’m well -enough to be moved into the big ward, and all the children who are able -to be there can have a party with me, and we can have a huge valentine -party. Oh, couldn’t we do that, daddy?’ - -“‘Yes, indeed,’ said her daddy. - -“So in the evening the big ward was bright with red hearts strung from -the ceiling and hanging over the beds. The lights were covered with red -paper shades, and in the very center of the room was an enormous big -heart, and what do you suppose was in the heart?” - -“What?” asked Evelyn eagerly. - -“Why, for every child there was a red ribbon. Each child pulled one -ribbon attached to the heart and at the end was a beautiful present.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 14: Why There is a Saint Valentine’s Day - - -“St. Valentine,” said daddy, “was a bishop in the third century—that -was many, many years ago. He was a very good, kind man and always went -about doing kind things for people. But some of the Romans didn’t like -him, and in those days the people were cruel. If they didn’t like any -one or imagined he might do them harm, they had him beheaded, and Bishop -Valentine, as he was then called, was beheaded. - -“His friends felt dreadfully that such a good man should be so cruelly -murdered, and for days they could talk of nothing else but of the good -Bishop Valentine, and they’d tell one another of all his good deeds and -of his love for all people and of his kindnesses. The older people would -tell their children about him until before long they began to speak of -him as St. Valentine, and that name clung to him. - -“So that ever since then, through all the years that have passed, he -has always been known as St. Valentine, and although he was so cruelly -beheaded, still his deeds of charity and kindness will always be known. - -“You see, that is why we send valentines around to tell people we’re -thinking of them and are fond of them, and we call them valentines -because they’re nice, thoughtful messages and are like the dear old St. -Valentine.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 15: The Desk and the Ink-Well - - -“I misbehave most frightfully if children don’t pay me attention,” said -the Ink-Well. - -“Yes,” said the Desk. “And then you make me suffer.” - -“Do you really know what I mean?” asked the Ink-Well. - -“Of course,” said the Desk. “If, for instance, a little girl or a boy -is pouring from the great big grandfather Ink-Bottle and is giving you -something more in the way of a nice Inky fluid or drink, and if the -little girl looks the other way, you spill.” - -“I don’t spill. I turn a somersault, or I trickle down the desk.” - -“Yes, down me,” said the Desk. “And do you think it is very nice to make -me suffer?” - -“Ha, ha,” laughed the Ink-Well, “as if you cared whether I trickled down -over you or not. You are made of wood and you don’t care.” - -“That’s so,” agreed the Desk, “but even if I am made of wood I like to be -varnished and made over nice and fresh every little while. It’s just like -having one’s face washed.” - -“But people who have their faces washed,” said the Ink-Well, “(though I -do believe they always wash their faces themselves) do so far more than -once a year. That is as often as you get your face washed or varnished.” - -“Well, I’m made of wood, you see,” said the Desk, “and so I don’t care. -Once a year does quite nicely for me. Besides it would be quite utterly -useless any oftener for you’d only spill over me and I’d get quite horrid -looking.” - -“That’s polite of you, I’m sure,” said the Ink-Well, “to say you’d look -horrid with some of my nice ink on you. It adds a lot I think.” - -“It may add ink,” said the Desk, “but it doesn’t add beauty.” - -But the school bell was ringing and so the Desk and Ink-Well were silent. - - - - -FEBRUARY 16: Dr. Sun - - -“For over two weeks a little boy has followed me around,” said the Sun. - -“Whatever do you mean?” asked the Sun Rays. - -“He has been ill. He has had a very, very bad cold. Oh, he has been so -wretched and he has not felt like doing anything. A little boy is pretty -ill when he doesn’t feel like doing anything and wants to stay quiet.” - -“That’s true,” said the Sun Rays. For how often they had seen small boys -scampering and playing, and sometimes they had danced, too, for joy. - -“The doctor comes every day,” continued the Sun. “Sometimes he comes -twice a day, and once he came three times. But every time he comes he -tells the little boy always to sit in the sun! And he has been following -me around. When I am shining into one window in the morning, there I see -the little boy sitting by the window. In the afternoon when I choose an -entirely different part of the house to shine in the windows, there is -the little boy again. And for two weeks he has been doing this. Just -following me around. I do feel so honored. And you, my good Sun Ray -children, you should feel honored too.” - -“We do,” said the Sun Rays. - -“Listen now!” said the Sun. And they all stopped talking to listen. - -There was the little boy sitting by the window, and by him stood his -mother and a big man with a low voice. The man was carrying a little -black satchel and he was talking. - -“Well, how are you to-day, my boy?” he asked. - -“Oh, much stronger and better,” said the boy. “I almost feel like getting -out again.” - -“You’ll be able to in a very few days now.” - -“Oh, doctor,” said the mother, “you have saved my little boy’s life. He -was so sick.” But the doctor shook his head. - -“I did not save his life,” he said. “The Sun did that. The Sun fights -germs better than medicines or doctors. We are needed to tell the people -to take advantage of the Sun and use it, and we have to tell them what -the trouble is. For the Sun can’t talk. If he could he would be one of -the greatest doctors in the world. For he always carries his cure with -him. Ah, now he helps me drive away the colds, the many horrid sicknesses -that come when little boys have to stay in the house.” - -“Dear father,” said the Sun Rays, “you are really Doctor Sun.” - -“And you my little assistant nurses,” said the Sun. - - - - -FEBRUARY 17: Mr. Moon Hides - - -“What’s the matter?” asked the Earth. - -“I’m tired,” said the Moon. - -“All right,” said the Earth. “My shadow is always ready for you to hide -behind when you want it.” - -“You don’t mind, do you?” asked the Moon. - -“I’m highly flattered,” said the Earth. “It is a great honor. Lots of -people come out and look at us both at such times. For people call it an -Eclipse.” - -“What do they mean by that?” asked the Moon. - -“They call it a total eclipse,” said the Earth, “when there is no Moon to -be seen at all.” - -“My! And they use words like that—total Eclipse—just to say that the Moon -can’t be seen. Well, well, well, they do pay me a great compliment.” - -The Moon talked to the Earth for a long time and the Earth’s shawl or -shadow kept the moon from sight for several hours. - -Before long the Moon grew a little restless. “I think I must be leaving,” -he said. - -“Sorry to see you go,” said the Earth. “You call on me so seldom. Your -visits are so rare.” - -“Oh,” laughed the Moon, “you are so nice to me, but where did you pick up -that last word? Was it running around down on the earth where you heard -it as it walked over you?” - -“Words don’t run around,” said the Earth, “but the people who use them -do. That word means that your visits are so few. I’d like to see you -oftener.” - -“Thank you,” said the Moon. “Perhaps because I come only now and again it -is better, for you see it is more of a treat.” - -“Maybe that is so,” said the Earth. “I always enjoy looking at you from -afar, but I do thoroughly enjoy your calls.” - -“Then I’ll come some time again,” said the Moon. - - - - -FEBRUARY 18: A Careless Master - - -“A horse,” said daddy, “was very thirsty. - -“‘I don’t know how I can go on working so hard without a drink,’ he was -trying to tell his master. But his master paid no attention. - -“On and on they went. The horse’s tongue became so dry. He hung it out of -his mouth, but the master didn’t notice—not even when he gave him a pat -as he came out from a house where he had left a package. - -“Now, a little fairy was hovering near-by. The fairy was the Princess Joy -and she was in her long dress of mist-fog material. For the day was misty -and there was a light fog. But not enough rain had fallen for the horse -to wet his tongue. He had tried to hold his mouth open and get a drink -that way but the rain-drops were not coming down. They were feeling shy -and not like a trip to the earth. - -“‘I’m so thirsty,’ said the horse again to himself. - -“‘Thirsty,’ said the Princess Joy. ‘Why doesn’t your master give you -something to drink? You’re a good horse. You go wherever he wants you -to go—and so willingly, too. You’re so loyal and you are nice with his -children and let them play with you whenever they want to. Can’t he give -you a drink?’ - -“‘He has forgotten,’ said the horse. ‘He doesn’t mean to be cruel. He has -just forgotten—that’s all.’ - -“‘Well, we’ll attend to that,’ said the Fairy Princess Joy. - -“Now she knew that the horse’s master and the ice man did not like each -other. ‘I’ll attend to this,’ she said to herself. - -“The ice man was delivering ice from house to house along the same street -where the master was delivering his parcels. The ice man had his ice in a -little hand wagon he was pushing along himself. - -“‘You shall have some fine ice water,’ whispered the fairy to the horse. -‘The best of ice water.’ - -“The Fairy whispered to the ice man, and though he didn’t know that the -fairy had told him to leave his wagon in just such a place, he did so. - -“‘Now walk up a little bit,’ she said to the horse. - -“The horse began to lick a fine piece of ice. Ah, such a drink as he had. -The ice melted so fast against his dry tongue, and there was a great deal -in the side of the wagon. He licked the ice until half of a piece had -gone. - -“Just then the ice man and his master came out at the same time. There -the horse was having his drink. - -“‘You owe me for a piece of ice,’ said the ice man. ‘I can’t sell that -piece now. Why don’t you give your horse some water? What are you—cruel -to animals, eh?’ - -“This made the master feel very badly. ‘I forgot,’ he murmured. ‘I shall -pay you for the ice and I’ll never forget again.’ - -“‘The first good speech I’ve heard you make. You’ve always been too -careless and thoughtless before, but now we’ll be friends, and I do -believe you’ll never forget your fine animal again.’ And the master -agreed.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 19: The Cat Show - - -“There were cats at the Cat Show,” said daddy, “such as are never seen -in any kitchen. Cats on velvet cushions who looked far too haughty ever, -ever to crawl under a good old stove on a torn cushion. For at this Cat -Show there were cats whose families were old and noble in the history -of Catland. And cats of all colors! They were even lavender and so many -other queer colors for cats to be! - -“And such wonderful fur they had! It was soft and silky and combed so -well. They wore bright ribbons, and their cushions matched! And they were -fed the most delicious bits of meat and fish—and drank cream, real, real -cream! - -“But two cats were talking. One was named Royalty and the other Nobility. - -“‘What do you think of the Show?’ asked Royalty. - -“‘It’s about the same as most,’ said Nobility, with a yawn. - -“‘How dull they are!’ snarled Royalty. And some passer-by said, - -“‘That cat is so highly bred, you see. Did you notice how he snarled?’ - -“‘Isn’t that too absurd!’ said Royalty. ‘As if it were something very -fine to be cross. I’m cross because of these people. They make such a -fuss over me. They spoil me, and then some of my poor little sisters and -brothers are left by these very same people to starve in the city all -summer, while they go off and shut up their houses!’ - -“‘What do you mean?’ asked Nobility. ‘You haven’t any sisters or brothers -who live in kitchens, have you?’ And Nobility’s back rose in surprise. - -“‘Indeed, I have,’ said Royalty, ‘and I’m proud of it! Do you for one -moment think that my family were born in Egypt or India—or Malta—or -wherever they say the family came from? Do you know where my family came -from? From the alleys and side streets where they used to hunt for scraps -of food—almost any kind of food. - -“‘Then, you see, the family were ambitious, and somehow we became kitchen -cats, and we lived on milk and good food.’ - -“‘But how did you ever come here?’ asked Nobility. - -“‘Because my little master wanted to make some money to buy a bicycle. -He thought perhaps I’d win a prize at a small Show which was given at -that time. He fed me up, put a ribbon around my neck, and had me sit on -a purple cushion. I won a prize and I’ve been winning them ever since. -I was bought for a great deal of money, and I make a lot! But what does -that mean to me? Nothing! All I want to say is that if only I knew -Grown-Up talk I’d say to all these people that they could admire me -if they wished but to please remember my sisters and brothers when the -summer comes again.’” - - - - -FEBRUARY 20: The Queer Pets - - -“A funny old woman,” commenced daddy, “lived all alone. Her chief delight -in life was to have all the chickens, geese and ducks she could, and let -them walk anywhere they pleased. They could go right into the parlor or -into the kitchen, whichever suited their fancy. Luckily, for the good of -the parlor, they really preferred the kitchen. All the food was there, -and they liked to eat better than anything else. - -“Now, this old woman was very peculiar, too, and she looked it. But the -funniest thing about her was that all the animals she had were queer -looking too. The geese seemed to be a little different from any other -geese. The ducks had even more hideous feet than most ducks have, and -they were all of rather strange colors. - -“One day not very long ago there flew around the neighborhood a strange -looking bird. He seemed to be quite alone. - -“But soon, to every one’s surprise, they saw him playing with the strange -looking geese, ducks and chickens that belonged to the old woman. He -never wanted to fly in the house, but they saw that she brought out water -and crumbs to him. And the old woman welcomed with joy one more strange -creature.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 21: Harry’s Composition - - -“Harry was a very clever little boy,” daddy said. “The teacher of the -class to which Harry belonged had had all the pupils write original -compositions to recite at the Washington’s Birthday entertainment. - -“The day before the entertainment (at which, of course, all the mothers -and daddies of the children were to be present) a rehearsal of everything -was to take place. It was Harry’s turn to recite his composition. As -he got up on the platform his legs were shaking, and every one saw how -nervous he was. - -“He began, then he faltered, and then he broke down and sobbed. Harry, -the hero of the school, was crying. Could it be true? The pupils looked -at him with pity. What could be the trouble, they asked themselves. - -“‘Teacher,’ he finally said between his choking sobs, ‘I didn’t write -that composition. I cheated. I copied it out of an old book I found. I’m -not worthy to recite on Washington’s Birthday.’ - -“And then he rushed from the platform down to his seat, and, putting his -head in his hands, he cried and cried. - -“‘You’ve done a thing worthy of George Washington’s Birthday, Harry,’ -said the teacher. ‘You’re not able to act a lie, and because you are -truthful you will still recite the composition, giving the name of its -real writer.’” - - - - -FEBRUARY 22: Father of His Country - - -We all know the old answer to the question of “Who was George Washington?” - -Many a time have we gaily answered the question as we’ve pounded fists on -the table: - -“First in war, first in peace, first in the hearts of his countrymen.” -And at the end of that we’ve had a nice little winding up of pounding. - -There is hardly a place, it seems, that in some way is not connected with -Washington. Perhaps at one time or another he had made his headquarters -there, or a chair is preserved carefully because Washington sat in it! - -At Mount Vernon, where Washington lived, one can see the very rooms -through which Washington walked, his bed-room, and the very four-poster -bed in which he slept. And around the house are the grounds which -Washington loved and through which he wandered, down to the banks of the -Potomac River. - -Time and time again George Washington faced difficulties of a bitterly -hard nature. But he never flinched. - -Time and time again Washington saw his men suffering or deserting. But -Washington suffered with them and he never lost courage. - -Time and time again Washington was doubted; jealous groups tried to work -against him. But Washington went straight on, doing as he should and not -stooping to “play favorites” or to be a “favorite.” - -There was the time, too, when the country he loved doubted him, and -showed him cruel ingratitude. But Washington did not turn from his -course. It was the hardest of all to bear but he was the Father of his -Country and—his children did come back to him. - -And then—when everywhere people were singing his praises, shouting them, -exclaiming them, Washington never lost his head. - -He never let his own little inner feelings of likes and dislikes keep him -from being fair. - -Always fair, always just, always true to the country whose government he -really made, he is the Father of his Country in truth. - -After the Revolutionary War, as after all wars, the country was in a -frightfully upset state and the people were the same. Then it was that -Washington held together the country, made its government, and slowly but -steadily brought order out of the most frightful disorder. - -In those days people traveled by stage-coach; cities were small and far -apart, the country was spread out and rumors and prejudices were hard to -overcome. - -But all of these tangled threads and oh, so tangled were they, Washington -unraveled! - -His Christmas Days, too—often how unlike Christmas they were! One was -spent at Valley Forge when everything was frozen and the men went forth -seeking food. Another was spent at New Windsor where the suffering from -the cold had been intense, but there was brightness that day because -of the arrival of a great wagon filled with shirts and warm clothing -for Washington and his men. And yet another Christmas was that when the -famous crossing of the Delaware River took place. - -Washington—whom historians all call very great. - -Washington—the Father of his Country! - - - - -FEBRUARY 23: The Stamp Traveler - - -“I am very superior,” said the Postage Stamp. “I travel all over the -world. My family have always traveled. We don’t stay in one place—of -course sometimes we do—but more often we go away. Now and again our -little one-cent brothers go about the town, but we, the noble two-cent -stamps, how we travel.” - -“You don’t travel any more than we do,” said the Envelope upon which the -stamp was stuck fast. - -“I disagree with you,” said the Stamp. - -“That makes no difference to me,” said the Envelope. “But if you disagree -with me, why don’t you leave me?” - -“I can’t,” said the Stamp. - -“Of course you can’t, you poor dear,” said the Ink which had made the -address on the envelope. “You’re stuck to the Envelope, and no matter how -hard you quarrel you still have to stick.” - -“Well, I’d like to know if you don’t have to stay on too,” said the Stamp. - -“Ah, but I have fun when I’m being put on. Sometimes I make a nice smudgy -spot, and then the Creature who has been writing with me does not know -what to do. - -“The Creature will argue like this, ‘Now shall I let the Envelope go as -it is, or shall I address a fresh one? There is something queer about -this Ink.’ Then it is that I chuckle. ‘No,’ the Creature continues, ‘I -think I will not notice the smudgy spot. Maybe the persons getting it -will think that the rain has made it look so badly—rain often gets at a -letter.’ - -“And so the Creature blames it on the rain, and I go off quite free.” - -“That’s not to your credit when you’re guilty,” said the Envelope. - -“We mustn’t quarrel,” said the Postage Stamp, “as now we’re off for a -trip. The man is putting us in a bag. Then we go on a train—then to a new -Post Office, and at last we reach the place for which we started.” - -“Yes,” said the Ink, “the place I have marked with my ink!” - - - - -FEBRUARY 24: How Rowdy Shared His Home - - -“Rowdy was a beautiful and very handsome bulldog. He had a lovely white -throat, too, and when he went out into the street he wore a fine big -collar, which made him look very distinguished,” said daddy, “and he -belonged to a little boy named Alfred. Alfred’s mother was a very rich -lady, and Rowdy had all the comforts that any dog could possibly ask for. -He slept in Alfred’s room in a beautiful basket. - -“Alfred and Rowdy were really inseparable companions. Alfred was not a -very strong little boy. He couldn’t join in all the sports that other -little boys enjoy. Because of Alfred’s ill health he and Rowdy were all -the better companions. - -“Alfred had a phonograph, which he used to play a great deal. Rowdy would -sit before it, so delighted at the music. He’d put his head first on one -side and then on the other. Of course Alfred would talk to him and ask -him how he was enjoying the music. Rowdy would wag his tail to show he -thought it was fine. - -“In the afternoons Alfred and his mother used to take drives in a lovely -big open Victoria. One afternoon it was beautifully bright and sunny. -Alfred’s mother said: - -“‘We’ll go for a nice long drive to-day.’ - -“‘Rowdy!’ called Alfred, for Rowdy was fast asleep on the sofa. - -“Rowdy jumped up eagerly as if he knew something pretty nice was going to -happen. - -“‘Rowdy, how would you like to take a drive? Speak and say if you would -like it.’ - -“So Rowdy wagged his tail and gave a bark as if to say, ‘Charmed!’ -Rowdy’s best collar was put on, and off they started. They had not gone -far before they passed a poor, pathetic little waif dog. Rowdy was not -snobbish and proud as some dogs might have been, brought up in all the -comforts he had always had. Instead he seemed to feel very sorry for -the little waif dog and whined sadly. Then he tried to jump out of the -carriage. - -“‘Do you want to take the little waif dog driving?’ said Alfred to Rowdy. -And Rowdy showed as well as he could that he would like that tremendously. - -“They took the poor little homeless dog back with them and gave him good -food and a nice home. Rowdy seemed to be glad to give such happiness to a -little friendless dog, and he seemed to feel that it was giving the dog -rare pleasure to have a master like Alfred.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 25: The Tired Eagles - - -“In the house where Kenneth lived there was a chair which had always -fascinated him. It was a very, very old chair, and Kenneth’s mother and -daddy were very proud of it,” said daddy to Jack and Evelyn. “Kenneth’s -daddy had bought it at a sale of old and curious things. It was a Roman -chair, and on either side were two heads of eagles. These four heads in -all always made Kenneth wonder, for they looked so very life-like. He -used to imagine that even little wooden eagles must get very tired of -always being just the same. And late one afternoon, sitting in the chair -he fell asleep. - -“‘You’re terribly tired, aren’t you?’ said the first eagle, who suddenly -seemed to be looking at him. - -“‘Yes, I’m a little tired,’ Kenneth admitted. - -“‘Well, you’re not as tired as we are,’ said the second eagle. - -“‘No, indeed!’ said the third eagle. ‘You’re only tired because you’ve -played so many games. We’re tired because we’re always still.’ - -“Kenneth listened eagerly, because he’d so often thought just what he was -hearing. ‘Yes,’ said Kenneth very sympathetically, ‘I should think you -would be very dull. I’ve often thought that. Have you been there a long -time?’ - -“‘Oh, ages and ages!’ replied the fourth eagle, who up to this time had -not spoken. ‘We were very old before your daddy got us. We’ve been on -this chair so long. We can’t remember how long. And what makes us feel so -sad is that we are called eagles and should fly and yet are forever glued -to this chair.’ - -“‘Kenneth, Kenneth,’ cried Kenneth’s mother, ‘it’s long past bed-time!’ - -“‘Oh, I am not so tired as the eagles are!’ said Kenneth. And Kenneth’s -mother wondered if he was talking in his sleep.” - -[Illustration: “‘WE’VE BEEN ON THIS CHAIR SO LONG,’ SAID THE FOURTH -EAGLE.”—_Page 44_] - - - - -FEBRUARY 26: The Squirrels’ Peanut Hunt - - -“A little girl named Polly,” began daddy, “lived near a park. In this -park were a great many squirrels. They were principally gray, with great, -long bushy tails, and they were very tame. Polly had often fed them -peanuts, but she thought it would be lots of fun to have a real peanut -hunt. So she ran around as quickly as she could, hiding the peanuts from -her bag. - -“First one very old fat squirrel found three peanuts hidden under a rock. - -“He called to the other squirrels and waved his bushy tail in the air, -trying to say, ‘There are peanuts if we will hunt for them!’ - -“The squirrels didn’t stop to eat the peanuts after they discovered that -there were so many hidden. They just kept on getting more and more until -finally they had succeeded in finding them all. - -“Then they began to carry the peanuts to their little homes, and they -looked so happy, just as if they were free from cares or worries for days -to come, for, of course, they didn’t have to worry about meals for ever -and ever so long with the wonderful supply they now had on hand.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 27: The Game of Manners - - -“I must tell you a story about the game of good manners which they play -in a large public school in a big city,” said daddy. “They are let into -the secret that it’s a lesson, but it is a play-time lesson and they -have it in connection with their gymnasium and play-time work, though it -doesn’t take the place of recess. - -“And they grow to understand their teachers better, who are teaching them -the game of manners and they get on so much better when both teachers and -pupils understand each other and really like each other. - -“For example, they hear a story of a little boy who didn’t want to wash -his hands or face and who became so dirty that he found himself without -any companion except a pig. - -“After they have heard such a story they all act it out, one taking the -part of the dirty little boy, and the others of the people he met who -wouldn’t play with him or have anything to do with him, or invite him -into their homes, or anything nice like that. - -“And they take turns in having the story about a boy and about a girl. - -“They hear a story of a very rude boy or girl and of how he grew up into -a cross man or woman, and they hear of his adventures and what horrible -times he had making others miserable as well as himself. - -“Then they act out these stories in their classes where they have -dramatics and different ones take the parts of the bad child or the -unmannerly child or the unmannerly grown-up, and of all the people whom -these met with in their adventures. - -“And oh, what laughter there is when a boy makes a mistake in acting his -part of the teacher and in being very unlike the teacher and more like -himself which of course is quite natural. Yes, the game of good manners -is a great and successful game in this school where there are three -thousand and six hundred boys and girls.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 28: Naughty Julius - - -“There is nothing more dreadful to my mind,” said daddy, “than a little -boy who is mean to other children not so big and strong as he is. I once -knew a little boy like that and will tell you about him this evening. - -“The little boy’s name was Julius. - -“A family came to live one day in the house opposite where Julius lived. -The house had been vacant for a long time, so Julius was delighted when -he found he was to have neighbors. What was his disappointment, though, -to find that the family opposite consisted only of a mother, daddy and a -little sick boy named Hugh. He was cross when he saw Hugh’s little pale -face at the window opposite. He would laugh at him until he saw the tears -trickle down Hugh’s face and he would turn away from the window. - -“One day Julius’ mother came to him and said, ‘Julius, it is very cruel -to make fun of a little sick boy, and I will tell you what is the trouble -with Hugh. - -“‘Hugh had his right foot frozen last winter, and he has had to have it -taken off. To-day he is going out for the first time on his crutches,’ -concluded his mother. - -“Julius kept very quiet, but inwardly he was planning something very mean -to do. He waited around for some time, and still no sign of Hugh. At last -he saw him, so he shrieked from the window, ‘Hello, tenderfoot!’ - -“Hugh was bound he would be brave, so he beat back the tears. Julius -rushed downstairs and out into the street. - -“Just at that moment a fast motor-car came along. Julius did not see it, -but Hugh did, and as his little voice was too weak to rise above Julius’ -laughter he hobbled on his crutches and pulled Julius out of the way just -in the nick of time. Oh, how frightened Julius was! And his escape from -some terrible injury seemed marvelous. - -“In a flash he saw what it would have meant to him to have no football, -no skating, no sports, and the little crippled Hugh he had laughed at and -who had so much to bear had saved him. - -“Hugh forgave Julius, and they became fast friends from that time, and -Julius never forgot that Hugh had saved his life.” - - - - -FEBRUARY 29: The Whistling Boy - - -“I am going to tell you a story,” said daddy, “about a whistling boy. It -is a true story too. The boy was asked to a party and he went. - -“All the children were playing games—follow the leader, prisoner’s base, -blind man’s buff, hide and go seek, still-pond-no-more-moving, and many -other games. - -“They asked him if he wanted to play and he put his hands in his pockets -and whistled. Then they had supper and they asked him if he liked creamed -chicken and he whistled. - -“They asked him if he liked ice-cream and he whistled. And as he whistled -the same three notes whenever he was asked anything they didn’t know -whether he liked ice-cream or not. - -“They gave him some supper when everything was passed around and he -whistled when he took his plates and his cup of cocoa. When he had -finished, without saying a word to any other children he got up, put his -hands in his pockets once more and whistled. - -“The children began to giggle, for they thought he was such a funny boy, -and a funny boy he was. He had been rather spoilt and he hadn’t really -learned to play with other children. - -“They felt very sorry for him, but still he wouldn’t say a word or do -anything. They had asked him to the party because he had just come to the -town to live and they thought he must be lonely. - -“Well, when he got home he felt very badly, as many shy people do who -have been rude because they were so shy they didn’t know what to say, and -so did the wrong thing. - -“He cried when he was going to bed. And he was much ashamed of himself, -for he thought it was a dreadful thing for a boy to cry. - -“After a while he went to sleep, and in his sleep the Dream King came to -him. - -“‘I’ll help you,’ said the Dream King, ‘and I will not let you behave as -badly as you did this afternoon if I can help it. For listen, Boy. If -you whistle again instead of talking and playing I will take away your -tongue for a whole month and you won’t be able to make any sound.’ - -“And the dream seemed so real to the boy that he tried his best to act as -other boys, and he succeeded too.” - - - - -MARCH 1: Lucy’s Tonsils - - -Now, there were two tonsils and they had made their home in Lucy’s throat. - -Tonsils always make their homes in throats. They do not care for other -kinds of homes. - -They are all alike in that way. - -Now people are very different. Some people like to have their homes in -country places. Others like to have their homes in big cities where there -are crowds and crowds of people. - -Still others like to have their homes in seaside places, so they can be -neighbors of dear old Mother Ocean. - -But tonsils like to make their homes in throats. And these twin Tonsils -were in Lucy’s throat. - -One Tonsil was named Ton Tonsil and the other was Tom Tonsil. - -“Hello, Ton,” said Tom, “are you up to mischief?” - -“Indeed I am,” said Ton. “I’m causing trouble. How about you?” - -“Doing all I can think of and I’ve a good many pranks left to play, too,” -said Tom. “I tell you what, we have a loyal and faithful little friend in -Susy Sore Throat. She’s a mean one. - -“She’s a good playmate for us. She’s going to be with us to-day. Gracious -me, it’s surprising how Susy does turn up, and half the time no one knows -from where she comes. - -“She’s going to bring her little half-brother along with her—you -know—Ronald Raw Throat. They’re very fond of being together.” - -“I think we’ll have a fine party,” said Ton Tonsil. “I feel puffed up -with excitement already.” - -“So do I,” said Tom. - -“I tell you Lucy’s throat is a fine home for us,” said Ton. - -“Yes,” said Tom, “it’s gorgeous. We have had lots of room to grow big -with pride, and we have. We’ve grown big with Tonsil pride. - -“They say it’s not nice for Tonsils to grow so proud because they’ve -nothing to be proud of—but gracious me, that is just the point. - -“Things that have no reason to be puffed up and proud are usually the -kind that are most conceited. - -“And those creatures who are modest and not conceited are usually the -ones who can do things. You’ll almost always find it is that way.” - -“That’s the way it usually is,” said Ton. “Well, we mustn’t talk any -more. We must get bigger and bigger and just let Lucy know we’re making -ourselves quite at home in her throat. - -“In fact, she needn’t think she has any rights to her own throat. We’re -the ones with rights.” - -“And don’t forget us,” said the little Adenoid Cousins. “Don’t forget us.” - -“We won’t,” said the Tonsil Twins. “We won’t forget you.” - -Along then came Susy Sore Throat and Ronald Raw Throat, and Carrie Cold -came too, and so did Clarence Cough. Oh, they all came and had a party in -Lucy’s throat. - -Well, they liked the party so much that they came again and again. -Sometimes they had little parties and sometimes big parties. - -One day, however, Lucy decided to let her Tonsils know that they could -not make their home any longer in her throat. - -So she went to the big doctor who had promised to take them out and who -had told her that she would get rid of those wretched little Twins. - -It wasn’t pleasant to think of getting rid of the Twins. They wouldn’t -come out by a mere kind word. No, they had to be cut out. Harsh ways had -to be used with them. But Lucy was brave—and she knew that once she got -rid of those wretches her throat would never again be the place for the -Tonsil parties. - -So the big doctor took the Tonsil Twins out and their Adenoid Cousins -along with them, and the Tonsils wept red tears as they left Lucy, but -they said each to the other: - -“It was all our fault for behaving as we did!” - - - - -MARCH 2: Lucy’s Visitors - - -The Tonsil Twins had been taken away from Lucy’s throat and no longer did -they make their home there and give the horrible parties they had been -giving for so long a time. And, while Susy Sore Throat was leaving, nice -visitors came to see Lucy. - -A most attractive little toy wooden bunny came. His ears could be moved -up and down and a most roguish look he would have when one ear was up and -the other down. - -Lucy gave him chicken broth and he was extremely pleased. - -If he had not been afraid his wooden face would have cracked he would -surely have smiled. For it was pleasant indeed when one was only a little -wooden bunny rabbit to be given chicken broth. - -It was most superior chicken broth, too. Oh, yes, for it had been made -for Lucy and was made so as to give her lots of extra strength. - -Besides the toy bunny a rag doll came to see Lucy. Yes, a very lovable -sweet rag doll came to visit her. - -She wore a little knitted hood on her head and a little sweater and a -knitted scarf to keep her warm. - -And she had a pair of warm knitted shoes. She wore her outside jacket, -too, over her sweater, and she took along her little apron, so she could -wear that when she played, so as not to hurt her good dress. - -Oh, yes, the rag doll was going to play with Lucy and have an excellent -time. - -Then many members of the game family came to call on Lucy. They, too, -came ready for play. Yes, there is nothing in the world that a game is -more ready for than a good play. - -Then people came to see Lucy, too, and congratulate her on the fact that -the Tonsil Twins and the Adenoid Cousins had left. - -A lovely gray felt bunny and a brown felt monkey always were with Lucy. -They had always belonged to her and, though new visitors came, they did -not leave her. The monkey put his arm around the bunny and with his other -arm on the pillow by Lucy he looked most comfortable. - -He hadn’t left her when she had gone to have the Tonsil Twins out. He had -been such a comfort. Of course, when they were actually to be taken out -he had to stay behind, but he was with her just as long as he could be -and he joined her again as soon as he could. - -“Well,” he was saying to the gray rabbit, “I’m laughing up my sleeve.” - -“How can you do that?” asked the rabbit. “You haven’t any sleeve and you -aren’t laughing up your arm. You’re not even turning your mouth in that -direction. - -“What do you mean by saying that?” - -“Oh, it is just an expression,” said the monkey. “When Creatures say -they’re laughing up their sleeve it does not really mean that they’re -holding open their sleeve and saying: - -“‘Ha, ha, ha,’ up it. But it means they’re laughing inwardly or to -themselves or so no one can see their laughter. That is what the -expression means. - -“So, you see no one can see my laughter, but I’m laughing all right at -the good joke played on those wretched Tonsil Twins!” - -Just then there came another visitor. This time it was the prince of -desserts—Prince Ice-Cream. Proudly the Prince came in on the best and -most royal of saucers and just at that moment Susy Sore Throat left for -good and all. - -[Illustration: “A LOVELY FELT BUNNY AND A BROWN FELT MONKEY ALWAYS WERE -WITH LUCY.”—_Page 50_] - - - - -MARCH 3: The Homesick Puppy - - -Daddy had a story about a little dog that he knew would please both the -children. - -“Would you like to hear of a little dog who was homesick?” he asked. - -“Yes,” said Evelyn, “we would love to hear about it—that is, if he didn’t -die of homesickness.” - -“No, indeed,” said daddy, “this little dog didn’t die of homesickness, -for he was sent home again and then was perfectly happy. - -“He was the pet puppy of his mother, and he had told the man who had sold -him to a little girl that he didn’t want to go. - -“The man who sold him thought that the little girl would give him such a -nice home, and so she did, but the little puppy wanted more than just a -nice home. He wanted his mother. - -“Of course the little girl hadn’t hesitated a moment about buying him, -for he was a beautiful little Boston bull, and she promised him that she -would make him happy. - -“Now, when the little girl reached home with her puppy she gave him a -great big bowl of the most delicious warm milk and a good puppy biscuit. -But the puppy wouldn’t touch the milk and biscuit. - -“At bedtime the little girl showed the puppy his basket, which was nice -and soft and comfortable. She thought that after a good night’s rest he -would be hungry for his breakfast and feel better. - -“But morning came, and the puppy still refused to eat. And, would you -believe it, hours passed, and the puppy still would not eat. - -“Then the little girl decided that the only thing to be done was to take -her beautiful puppy back to his mother. - -“She ordered her pony cart to be ready for a certain hour, and off she -started, holding the puppy by her side. - -“When the puppy came near his home and began to see familiar sights it -was all she could do to keep him in the cart, and when they were right by -his home she could not hold him, for with a bound he was out and frisked -and jumped over his mother, and she did the same, looking as if they -would almost kill each other with joy. - -“‘I guess he had better stay home,’ said the man. - -“‘Yes,’ answered the little girl, ‘this is where he belongs.’” - - - - -MARCH 4: Lady Ethel - - -“I want to tell you a story this evening of the horse called Lady Ethel,” -said daddy. - -“One time Lady Ethel’s master took a long ride far out into the country -away from where people lived. - -“He felt quite ill after he had ridden a long way, and all of a sudden he -got quite dizzy and fell. - -“Lady Ethel pulled him out of the road and off to one side so no one -taking the same road would go dashing over him by mistake. - -“And then she went back home, all the distance alone, and neighed so that -the people came out with her and found her master. - -“He was quite ill after that, for he had been feeling poorly when he had -started out on his ride, but if it hadn’t been for Lady Ethel he wouldn’t -have had the chance to have been taken home and put back to bed and -nursed back to health. - -“He said he was grateful to all who helped him get well, but the one he -was most grateful to of all was the faithful Lady Ethel. - -“And every day while he was ill they led her under his window and she -neighed happily after he had called out with as much strength as he could: - -“‘Hello, my faithful, fine Lady Ethel!’” - - - - -MARCH 5: The Soup - - -“We’re going to be mixed together, I hear,” said the tomato. - -“You don’t say so,” said the milk. “Well, we will be chummy, won’t we?” - -“Yes,” said the tomato. “They’re going to make cream of tomato soup. It’s -supposed to be quite delicious. And when we’re both well cooked they will -mix us together and season us up very fine and we’ll be eaten as the -first thing at the meal. Yes, soup is very apt to take the lead. It’s a -leader, soup is.” - -“Good,” said the milk. “But how silly to call it cream of tomato soup, if -they’re going to use me. I’m milk, I am.” - -“Oh, well,” said the tomato, “let them have their little airs and graces. -And maybe when you’re mixed with me you’re every bit as good as cream. -Who knows!” - - - - -MARCH 6: Elephant Ways - - -“Why did you have your toe-nails cut, your skin oiled, and your feet -sand-papered?” asked Sally of an elephant in the Zoo. - -“One question at a time please,” said the elephant. “I can’t answer all -three at once, for then the answers would be all jumbled up. Besides, I -don’t know how to say more than one word at a time. - -“My nails were cut because they needed it. And, come to think of it, I -can answer all your questions at once. My feet needed to be sand-papered -and my body needed to be oiled. My skin required it, and so the keeper -looked after me, as he did after my friends here.” This he said waving -his trunk. - -“But what do you do when you are not in the Zoo?” asked Sally. “They -don’t have sandpaper and nail scissors in the jungles, do they?” - -“Ah, that is where you do not understand, and where the keeper does. In -the wilds I can cut my nails on the great rocks. They keep them short. -Here I cannot do it myself, and so the keeper has to do it for me. And I -get the oil for my skin in the swamps when I’m free, and my feet are kept -hard by the ground and rocks. We do not need the keeper’s scissors and so -forth when we are free, for old Mother Nature looks after those things -for us.” - - - - -MARCH 7: The Marbles - - -“The Marbles,” said daddy, “were very proud because they had been used so -much by boys and girls—especially by boys. - -“Then, too, the Elves had played marbles, as years before they had found -out about them and thought they were lots of fun to play with. - -“‘You are nothing but an ordinary Marble,’ said one large and very blue -Marble to a little Marble. - -“‘But I am useful for playing. And I joggle along and roll much better -than you do. You are so big. You are quite awkward!’ - -“‘I’d feel pretty badly,’ said the big Marble, ‘if I were as cheap as -you. You cost next to nothing. In fact, you didn’t even cost a cent. Not -one whole cent!’ - -“The Marble rolled along a little way as if it couldn’t be too near the -cheap Marble. - -“‘But a cent bought me,’ said the little Marble. - -“‘Yes,’ said the big Marble proudly, ‘it bought you and also a number of -other marbles, too. You were one of five for a cent. One cent bought you -and four others! Now, as for me! well, it took the whole of five cents to -buy me!’ - -“‘I know it,’ said the little Marble sadly. - -“‘My Master only bought me yesterday,’ said the big Marble. ‘His friends -have not seen me. They’ll trade everything for me! Gracious—they’d trade -dozens of little Marbles just for me! I cost five cents!’ - -“The children had arrived, but they did not seem to want to trade -everything for it! One of them said, - -“‘It is a beauty, but then it is not nearly so nice to play with as the -smaller ones; besides, if I gave up a lot of small marbles for that big -one I’d never be able to have a real game.’ - -“And all the other children said just the same thing. - -“They played and they played. But the big Marble was so mad that it -rolled away crookedly and no one thought so much of it. - -“After the children had finished playing and had taken their marbles, and -after the Master of the big Marble had put it away with the smaller ones, -the little Marble which had been bought with four others for a cent said, - -“‘Well, you may be handsome and big. But you are not nearly such fun as -we are. Sometimes the cheap things are the most fun. It doesn’t mean -because you cost five cents that you can give more pleasure.’ - -“‘I’m glad I can’t be used all the time like you all are,’ said the big -Marble. ‘I am too fine for little Marbles, anyway.’ - -“But all the little Marbles were happy because they were the best for the -children’s games.” - - - - -MARCH 8: Tomatoes’ Advantages - - -“The Vegetables,” said daddy, “had been put into the cellar for the -winter. There were the Potatoes, the Apples for cooking, Carrots, the -Squash family and many others. As they were talking the cook came down in -the cellar. ‘Well,’ said she to herself, ‘it’s nice to get something from -the hot-house once in a while. I get so sick of these everlasting winter -vegetables and apples that we keep in the cellar. It’s nice to have a few -Tomatoes for a change.’ - -“Down she put a box with bright red Tomatoes—just from the hot-house. - -“‘Well, Vegetables,’ said the Tomatoes, ‘how do you do?’ - -“‘We’re quite well,’ said the Vegetables and Apples, who were rather -quiet right now. - -“‘I don’t see why I shouldn’t talk to you, though I’m pretty different -from you,’ said the biggest Tomato of all. - -“‘And why shouldn’t you be?’ asked Mr. Potato. ‘You have been in a -hot-house, spoilt and petted. You’d be queer if you weren’t superior. -With sun and warmth of course you have a fine color!’ And the Tomatoes -agreed that they had had unusual advantages.” - - - - -MARCH 9: The Old Woman and the Pot of Daffodils - - -“A little girl named Laura,” said daddy, “had been quite ill. One day -she was wondering if she would ever feel like herself again, able to do -things and to play around. She was sitting up by the window in a big -chair. She was looking out, feeling very sad and forlorn, when suddenly -she saw a funny old woman who looked just like a witch stop by the window -and then walk right into the room. - -“The funny old woman spoke at once. - -“‘Don’t be frightened,’ she said. ‘I’m not going to hurt you. Instead, -you see this pot of daffodils I am carrying?’ - -“‘Yes,’ exclaimed Laura. ‘Aren’t they beautiful?’ - -“‘I am so glad you like them,’ continued the old woman, ‘for they are for -you.’ - -“‘For me?’ repeated Laura. ‘For me?’ - -“‘Yes,’ said the old woman. ‘When the spring comes I take a walk each -day, carrying with me a pot of daffodils. When I see some one sitting in -the window of a house looking sick and longing to go out I just go right -in and leave my pot of daffodils, for they are better than any spring -tonic, to my mind.’ - -“And the yellow flowers smiled at Laura and bobbed their pretty heads, -saying, ‘We’ll make you well.’ - -“And, sure enough, they really did more toward making Laura well than -anything else. How could she help but feel better with the bright flowers -smiling at her and cheering her up?” - - - - -MARCH 10: The Tick-Tock Twins - - -“Hello, twin Tock,” said Tick, and Tock answered, just as quickly as -anything: - -“Hello, Tick.” - -They never got tired of saying to each other “Tick” and “Tock.” They -were the two clock twins, as you may have guessed, but sometimes between -their words to each other, sometimes between saying to each other “Tick” -and “Tock,” they talked. - -Of course they would only say a few words at a time and those would be -said so very quickly we could not understand them, and anyway Tick and -Tock only talk for each other. - -They just speak to each other all day long, as the time goes on. - -And they don’t stop at night, but as it would be very hard to understand -their story without leaving out all the ticks and the tocks we will hear -it with those left out. - -Really it was like this. - -“Hello, Tick.” - -“Hello, Tock,” and the “Hello” would be said very quickly so no one else -could hear it. - -“Nice-Tick.” - -“Nice-Tock.” - -“Day-Tick.” - -“Day-Tock,” and so on and on, never forgetting the tick and the tock. - -“We’re such happy twins,” said Tick. - -“Yes,” said Tock, “and we never forsake each other. If one of us can’t -go on, the other won’t go alone. There is never a tick without a tock -following right on behind.” - -“Ah, you’re so loyal, Tock,” said Tick. - -“And so are you,” said Tock. - -“There are many clock twins,” said Tick. - -“Many,” agreed Tock. - -“Every clock has us,” said Tick. - -“Every one,” said Tock. - -“And if the clock stops, they stop too.” - -“Of course,” said Tock. - -“One would never go without the other,” said Tick. - -“Of course not,” said Tock. - -“It’s nice,” said Tick, “to be so loyal, very nice and very unusual. -Think of how we can always wait for the other, and then follow after!” - -“We’re each always following the other,” said Tock. - -“I’m glad,” said Tick, “I’m not a boy and you’re not a girl. Then when we -grew up we’d be sent to different schools, and one of us would go into -business and the other might marry and keep house. Dear me, it’s much -nicer to be the clock twins. We’ll never be separated.” - - - - -MARCH 11: The Fig - - -“I’m mad,” said the Fig. - -“What are you mad about?” asked the Apple. - -The Fig and the Apple were in the fruit dish together, along with an -orange or two and a bunch of grapes. - -“What are you mad about?” the rest of the fruit asked. - -“Yes, you’d better tell us,” said the Apple. “I’m sure it will make you -feel much, much better.” - -“I don’t know whether it will or not,” said the Fig. - -“Why don’t you think it will?” asked the Apple. - -“Because it might make me cry, and some one might call me a cry baby.” - -“My dear Fig,” said the Apple, “no one could ever call you a cry baby, -because even if you cried you’re not a baby.” - -“But I’ve heard big boys and big girls called cry babies, and they -weren’t babies,” said the Fig. - -“All very true,” said the Apple, “but they behaved as babies and once -they had been babies. That is, each one of them had once been a baby. It -would have been impossible for them to have been more than one baby I -suppose.” - -“We suppose so, too,” said the rest of the fruit, as it moved in the -fruit dish a little. - -“And,” continued the Apple, “they were behaving as though they hadn’t -grown up into boys and girls by crying over some silly little thing. - -“You see, Fig, you have never been a baby. You have been a little fig, -but never a little baby. So you couldn’t be a cry baby, though you might -be a cry fig, or a cry little fig. I’m not sure about that.” - -“That wouldn’t sound so badly,” said the Fig. “I will have to tell you -what has made me mad, and what may make me cry at any moment.” - -“Tell us,” said the Apple. - -“Imagine,” said the Fig, “I heard people speak of a person they knew was -mean and horrid and unfair and all that was dreadful as not being worth a -fig. Oh, that was cruel, cruel.” - -“I am so glad you told the story,” said the Apple, “for you are being -unhappy for no reason at all. When any one says that a person isn’t worth -thinking about and he wouldn’t give a fig for that person, it doesn’t -mean an insult to the family of figs, but is simply an expression people -have used for a long, long time.” And the Fig was happy again. - -But the Fig was more delighted when a lovely child came by the fruit dish -and taking the Fig said, “I simply love figs.” - - - - -MARCH 12: Happy Compton - - -“In the first place,” said Happy Compton, “I’m a dog. I’m not any special -breed. I’m not what is known as a thoroughbred, but they say I’m brighter -than a great many thoroughbreds. I’m glad they think I’m bright, and that -they like me. - -“I was a little waif dog first of all. Louise and Ada had been promised a -dog. Their daddy had told them that the first chance he had he would go -and buy them a dog. Then I came along, a lonely, homeless little waif dog. - -“They took me in and fed me and loved me and made me warm and happy. - -“When their daddy asked them about the dog he was to buy for them Louise -said: - -“‘Such dogs as those, in kennels, which are for sale, will get homes, for -they will be in good condition, but this is a homeless little dog and I’d -rather have him. He will be happy here and he will be loved here. No one -could love him more than I do.’ - -“‘Except the way I love him,’ said Ada, and to prove how much she loved -me she put me down by her on the pillow and covered me up and then Louise -stroked my head and I went off into the dreamland of dogs. - -“They both loved me so right away and they still love me so, and I know -how much they always will love me. - -“Because they could see how happy I was to be no longer homeless and -miserable they called me Happy. It’s such a nice name, and they have -given me their last name, too—Happy Compton. Isn’t that fine?” - - - - -MARCH 13: Ice Box and Furnace - - -Now the furnace and the ice box were both in a big cellar. The ice box -was some distance away from the furnace, but still they were in the same -cellar. The ice box was near a door, which was by some steps. These steps -led up to the kitchen of the house and every one came down to the ice box -to get out the food which was going to be used and the milk and all such -things which belong in an ice box. - -Of course, half of the year the furnace wasn’t doing anything, and in the -winter time the ice box did not have nearly so much ice given to it. - -“I feel sorry for you,” said the furnace. “Here you are so cold and you -haven’t even enough warmth about you to make the ice melt quickly as it -does in the summer time. - -“You have to be so cold always; even in the winter you have to be cold. -That is the saddest of all. In the summer I’m not so hot myself but as -soon as a cold day comes I am ready to be warm.” - -“Ah, furnace, you mustn’t boast too much,” said the ice box. “I’ve heard -the family having great trouble with you. There are days, sometimes the -cold, cold ones, too, when you won’t burn. I’ve even known you to go out -sometimes. - -“And oh, how you have made the family shiver. You have made them fuss -over you.” - -“And why shouldn’t they fuss over me?” asked the furnace. “I’m the -furnace, I am; the great and warm and powerful furnace. I keep the whole -house warm. I keep all the people in it warm.” - -“But you don’t keep them warm when you go out and when you go slowly and -when you won’t burn nicely,” said the ice box. - -“That is to show that I won’t let any one think I’m so unimportant that I -don’t have to be noticed and fussed over.” - -“It shows that sometimes you are very mean, furnace. Important and great -and wise and clever creatures don’t have to be fussed over. They’re above -it.” - -“Look here, young ice box,” said the furnace, “I don’t want any rules -from you. You are a fine thing to talk about a creature keeping warm. -What warmth do you ever give to any one, I’d like to know?” - -“You’re right, furnace, I don’t give any warmth. But I am not supposed -to, and you are. I am supposed to keep the ice and to make folks cool in -the hot summer and make the food keep nice and fresh and cool. I do my -work, I do. And you should do yours, you should.” - -“I do it all right, never fear,” said the furnace, though it knew that -many a time it had behaved badly. But now it was mad and it went for -all it was worth and the ice box chuckled and said to itself, “The poor -people have been saying how cold they were and how badly the furnace was -behaving. Now the furnace is mad and will behave by burning and raging -for all it is worth.” - -And the furnace burned angrily and furiously and how nice and warm the -people kept on that cold winter’s day! - - - - -MARCH 14: The Pet Dogs - - -“There were five dogs,” said daddy, “who belonged to a boy who was named -Jack. - -“Brutus was the largest of all. He was a big Newfoundland dog. Next came -Bogi, another Newfoundland dog, but not so large as Brutus. - -“Third came Patty, an Irish terrier. Then came Ouji, a cocker spaniel, -and last came Susy, a little fox terrier. When they all stood together -they looked like a flight of stairs, and just as though one could walk -from Susy right up to Brutus. - -“‘Ah,’ said Patty, ‘I see something coming my way.’ - -“All the other dogs looked and Patty said, ‘There is a bug and I’m going -to catch it.’ - -“But the bug said to itself, ‘I’ll play a joke on that dog.’ And the bug -did play a joke, a very mean joke. - -“Patty snapped at the bug and then was about to swallow it when she had -gotten the bug on her tongue, when what should that mean bug do but turn -itself over so that it attached itself to Patty’s tongue, and so Patty -couldn’t swallow it or eat it or anything! - -“Then Brutus had a fine idea. He ran for Jack, for he had seen Jack go to -a near-by field to play baseball. - -“He ran just as hard as he could and when he reached the field he didn’t -even notice the baseball which had just been hit with the bat. - -“The boys were awfully frightened for a moment as they thought Brutus -might get hit by accident with the hard ball, and they called out to him, -but Brutus wasn’t thinking of being afraid of anything. - -“But luckily the ball didn’t hit Brutus, and Brutus went right on up to -his master, barking, and showing by his eyes that he wanted to have Jack -follow him. - -“‘I guess Brutus wants me for something,’ said Jack, ‘for he wouldn’t -come to the baseball field if it weren’t for something important.’ - -“So Jack ran quickly home, following Brutus. There he found Patty with -the bug on her tongue and feeling most uncomfortable. - -“Jack quickly took the bug off and then Patty no longer looked sick and -miserable. - -“She jumped up on Jack and wagged her tail and her eyes looked very glad -and happy as she tried to thank her master. And then she did quite the -sweetest thing ever a dog did. She suddenly seemed to know that Brutus -was the one who had done everything. - -“Jack had come quickly when Brutus had called him, for Jack was always so -good to his pets, and Jack had been able to take the bug off her tongue -because he had nice useful hands. - -“But Patty knew that it was Brutus who had gone for Jack, and Brutus who -had brought him back so quickly. - -“And Patty went over to Brutus, looking so small beside the great big -Newfoundland dog and she licked Brutus’ paws and rolled over on the -grass, saying to Brutus that she was a very grateful, happy, little dog. - -“And then, for a special treat, every one of them had a bone, and Jack -gave himself a piece of cake!” ended daddy. - - - - -MARCH 15: Biddle’s Trick - - -“Biddle the cat,” said daddy, “was very thirsty and he wanted to get a -drink of milk.” - -“‘Look,’ one of the family suddenly exclaimed. And from the study they -could see a light in the pantry. - -“When they went into the pantry there was Biddle on the pantry shelf and -he had just pressed with his paw the electric light button—so the light -had gone on! - -“‘Do you want something, Biddle?’ one of the family asked, after they had -all exclaimed at the wonderful thing which Biddle had just done. - -“Biddle purred, and looked at the ice box, and they got some milk for him. - -“But don’t you think it was clever of him to get the family into the -pantry by turning on the light? This is a true story of Biddle Birdsall, -the clever gray pussy-cat.” - - - - -MARCH 16: The Naughty Colds - - -Mr. and Mrs. Cold were having a very good time. Now, when most people -have a good time it means that they’re playing or singing or laughing or -dancing or reading or hearing music. - -Perhaps it means they’re having a party of some sort, or perhaps it may -mean they’re in swimming or having a picnic. Oh, there are lots and lots -of ways of having good times as every one knows. - -But when Mr. and Mrs. Cold have a good time it is something very -different from what we mean by a good time. In the first place, Mr. -and Mrs. Cold are very disagreeable people. They have always been -disagreeable. Their daddy and mother were the same way, and as for Aunt -Grippe and their Uncle Bronchitis—well, they’re horrid old creatures, I -can tell you. - -Mr. and Mrs. Cold have very mean children, too. There is Sadie Sneeze, -for example. She has the worst sort of a disposition! She just loves to -plague people and make them as uncomfortable as she can. - -Then there is Charlie Cough. He likes to hurt creatures. You can just -imagine how mean he is. And there is Susy Sore Throat, and Hatty -Headache. They are all children of Mr. and Mrs. Cold. - -“Let’s go on a trip,” they said to the children. - -“All right,” said the children. They always agree to go a-traveling, and -the worst thing about them is that they have many cousins and relations, -and their cousins and relations are just as busy a-traveling as they are! - -“I think,” said Mrs. Cold, “we’ll go and call on a little girl named -Annette. She is such a nice little girl, I’d like to make her feel -uncomfortable. Let’s give her a good dose of us.” - -And the Cold children clapped their hands. - -“Is she nice?” they said. And when their mother and daddy said: - -“Oh, she is wonderfully nice,” they were just overjoyed. That is how -mean they are. They love to be horrid to nice, nice boys and girls and -grown-ups! - -So they picked up their suitcases with plenty of Sadie Sneeze’s best -frocks, and plenty of Charlie Cough’s extra neckties, and lots of Hatty -Headache’s hair ribbons and Susy Sore Throat’s collars and off they went. -Their hair ribbons and collars and dresses aren’t like nice children’s, -for they are mean like themselves! - -“Oh, please,” said Annette, when they all arrived, “I didn’t ask you -to come and see me. I don’t need you. I have a nice daddy and a nice -mother all of my own. I don’t want Mr. and Mrs. Cold, and I have two nice -brothers, and I don’t want any others, or even any sisters. Please go -away.” - -But the Cold family paid no attention. They were so mean they liked being -where they weren’t wanted. - -But the time passed and the dream king found out that Annette had some -horrid visitors. The dream king hurried to tell the fairy queen about it. - -“Did you ever hear of such rudeness and such unkindness as that horrible -Cold family show?” he said. - -“We’ll put a stop to this, Dream King,” said the fairy queen. “Thank you -for telling me. I know that little girl Annette. Yes, I know her well. -She has golden hair and fair skin and blue eyes. And she lives in a city -house. Ah, yes, I know her. Just like that horrid Cold family to go and -bother some one who is nice!” - -The fairy queen set to work. She called together all her assistants and -they hurried to Annette’s house when she was fast asleep. - -They gave the Cold family a good talking to and they waved their wands -over Annette so that the Cold family were driven away. - -And in the meantime the old dream king had told the dream fairies about -Annette and they made up the most wonderful package of dreams, lovely -dreams sent to her as she was getting all, all well again. But the dream -king himself made up this poem for her: - - “Annette is so nice, Annette is so sweet, - Just Annette herself is a great big treat!” - - - - -MARCH 17: Why the Shamrock is Worn on St. Patrick’s Day - - -“It is said,” daddy told the children, “that the shamrock keeps away the -snakes which St. Patrick drove out of Ireland, for they cannot live and -thrive where the shamrock grows. - -“But there is a legend about St. Patrick which I think I’ll have to tell -you to-night. - -“What are said to be St. Patrick’s footprints can be seen on the rocks -off the shore by the Skerries harbor. The story goes that once a -chieftain named Dichu drew his sword to strike St. Patrick. When he was -about to do this cruel deed his own arm became perfectly stiff until he -said he’d be obedient to St. Patrick. Then St. Patrick taught him to be -good and kind. - -“Still another interesting story is that of the idol worshipers. St. -Patrick went into the place where these people were and found them -worshiping the idols. There was a huge pillar of stone with the chief -idol on top of it. It was covered with slabs of gold and silver, and -around it in a circle were twelve other idols. St. Patrick smote the -chief idol with his crozier and the idol crumbled to dust at once.” - - - - -MARCH 18: St. Patrick - - -“Daddy, do tell us this evening more about St. Patrick,” asked Jack and -Evelyn. - -“He was born in 372,” said daddy. “When he was only sixteen years old he -was stolen by pirates. They did not treat him at all well, and he was -sold by them into slavery in Ireland. - -“His master had him look after pigs in the mountains. But Patrick had -a strange dream in which the Lord told him to run away and set out for -a far-away country. He had been seven years in Ireland, so he was used -to its language and all its customs and manners. After a time he was -ordained a deacon, then a priest, and finally he became a bishop. At this -point the pope told him to return to Ireland to preach the gospel to the -Irish people. Since then he has always been known as St. Patrick. One -story is that on a bitter cold morning St. Patrick and a number of his -followers found they could not possibly build a fire. They had had no -breakfast and were half frozen. St. Patrick listened to their complaints -for a while, and then he told them to gather up the snow in a pile. This -they did. St. Patrick breathed on it, and it became a fire. - -“Another tale is that St. Patrick beat the drum so loudly when driving -the snakes out of Ireland that he knocked a hole in it, but that an angel -appeared and mended it, so that the drum was afterward kept as a relic. - -“It is told that in one part of Ireland from which St. Patrick drove the -snakes and toads he chained one huge serpent by a lake called in Irish -Lough Dilveen and told him to stay until Monday. The people around the -district still claim that every Monday they hear the serpent calling out -in the Irish dialect, ‘It’s a long Monday, St. Patrick!’ - -“St. Patrick is said to have died on the 17th of March, 493, aged 121. -His grave is at Dunpatrick, Ireland, and a tombstone now bears his name -cut in Irish characters.” - - - - -MARCH 19: The Clocks - - -“I think I shall tell you the story of the talking that went on one day -in a clock shop when the old clock mender had gone to his lunch,” said -daddy. - -“‘My master is so lazy!’ said the Eight-Day Clock. ‘He keeps saying: “Oh, -dear, I must wind up that Clock.” And then he grabs a newspaper and sits -down and reads. He quite forgets about me. He should wind me up when it -is time. Gracious, I strike so he can tell I need to be wound up. But he -doesn’t pay much attention. He just winds me up after I have had to stop -for days. And such a fine Clock as I am, too.’ - -“‘You may be a fine Clock,’ said the little Watch with the broken -mainspring, ‘but I don’t see as it does you any good. You are always -being brought here.’ - -“‘I can’t help it,’ said the Eight-Day Clock. ‘You see, I get so upset -over not being wound up and I get so tired and worried wondering if my -master will remember, that I get feeling run down. Then I weep a Clock’s -tears, which only we Clocks and Watches know about. We feel so badly when -we are not treated right. And then when we feel badly it upsets our works -and we have to be brought to the clock mender’s shop. But I wish we could -teach our masters a lesson,’ said the Eight-Day Clock. - -“‘We will,’ said the Cuckoo Clock. - -“‘What will we do?’ asked the rest. - -“‘We will be so hard to mend,’ said the Cuckoo Clock, ‘that we will make -the clock mender charge great big prices. And then our masters will look -after us.’ And all the Clocks at once looked happier.” - - - - -MARCH 20: A Party and Polly - - -“Polly want a cracker, ha, ha,” laughed the parrot. - -“No, Polly doesn’t want a cracker, ha, ha,” the parrot continued. “For -there is no one in the room to give me a cracker, and I’ve eaten up the -one I had in my cage. I have some seed and some water, but not a trace of -a cracker.” - -Polly, the parrot, stepped out of her cage and looked about the room. She -flew this way and that, and she had a good-sized room in which to fly—a -room with very high ceilings. - -“Polly doesn’t see a cracker,” she said to herself. She couldn’t talk to -any one else, you see, because there was no one else in the room. And -she knew perfectly well that the pictures on the walls and the rugs on -the floor didn’t care about being talked to. She had never heard them -say anything or fly about or walk about—and she knew very well why they -couldn’t. - -Because they weren’t live things. They weren’t people, nor were they -animals, nor birds. They were nothing but rugs and pictures and -extremely, extremely silly. - -She hadn’t been looking about long when her mistress came in all dressed -up in a most beautiful manner. - -“Well, Polly,” her mistress said, “we are having a party to-day.” - -“Polly have a party, Polly have a party,” said the parrot. - -And when the guests arrived Polly looked down from her perch and said: -“Polly have a party, Polly have a party.” How every one did laugh and -admire the nice, cheerful, friendly Polly Parrot. And her mistress was -very proud of Polly! - - - - -MARCH 21: Salt, Pepper and Sugar - - -“Creatures and things aren’t to be admired who won’t take the trouble to -go out of their way to do nice things,” said Sugar of the Sugar Bowl. -“And as the Sugar Bowl can’t go walking around looking for nice things to -do at least it can admire the Salt Cellar and the Pepper Shaker for the -work they do in seasoning and making things have a good taste.” - -“Ah, Sugar Bowl,” said the Salt Cellar, “I am glad to hear you talk -this way. For some time I have been afraid that you didn’t have enough -character. I was very much afraid that you were becoming too sugary and -too weak! - -“The Pepper Shaker would tell you, too, how much he thinks of you, but -if he comes about too much he is apt to make people sneeze. He doesn’t -like to do that. He can’t help it if too much of him is used, but he -hates to be used like that. He likes to add to the taste of things, but -not to be made out a cruel creature. - -“Yes, he had a terrible blow once. He was treated so badly! It wasn’t -fair to him at all. - -“Some very mean boys and girls thought it would be fun to put sneezing -powder in the flowers which they would give to their friends to smell. -Then as their friends began to sneeze they would laugh. - -“Well, a great deal of my Pepper friend was used then. He made those -people sneeze and he didn’t want to in the least. Oh, he did feel so -badly about it. It wasn’t funny, he said, it was mean, out and out mean! -The people who sneezed were miserable. Their noses hurt, their throats -hurt and they couldn’t sleep for several nights. - -“One little girl who had sneezed so hard and so much lost her voice for -several days, for the sneezing powder got down in her throat, and her -throat has never been quite so strong since. - -“So I think we should all be used in our places and not too much of any -of us, for if too much sugar is used things will be sickish and if too -much pepper or salt is used the poor pepper and salt creatures are taken -a mean advantage of!” - - - - -MARCH 22: A Sun Parlor for Birds - - -“There was once a grown-up lady,” said daddy, “who had loved the stories -of the fairies and of birds and flowers when she had been a little girl. -She had so loved to read of all the kind deeds of the fairies that she -had made up her mind that when she grew up she would do something kind -too. - -“Well, this lady had the roof of her house made into a Sun Parlor. There -were trees all round, and moss, and little pools of water which she had -fixed to look as much like out-of-doors as possible. The Sun Parlor she -had inclosed in glass. Of course the glass made the sun shine through all -the brighter. And she had little wee doors so the birds could get in and -out, but so small that a cat could never get into this bird home. - -“But still more wonderful was a big cellar where all kinds of good -apples, bread crumbs, more water and countless goodies were kept.” - -“But how could the birds get from the roof to the cellar?” asked Jack. - -“I don’t wonder you ask that,” said daddy. “The lady had all that part -beautifully arranged. In the Sun Parlor were tunnels which led down into -the cellar, and the birds used to love going through these dark passages -into the ‘Goody-shop’ as it was called in Bird language—and it sounded -the same to them as it would to you in Boy-and-Girl language. - -“At first the birds were tempted into their winter home by the bread -crumbs that were in the Sun Parlor. For, of course, as you can imagine, -it took the birds some time to get used to a beautiful summer home in the -winter that was really just for them. Soon, though, little birds know -when people are being kind to them. - -“Of course the lady let all the birds who wanted to come in have just as -good a time and stay just as long as they wanted to. But she especially -wanted little sick birds who had perhaps fallen out of their nests. - -“One day the lady came across a baby Robin whose family had arrived -before the warm weather. The baby Robin had fallen from its nest, and -very gently the lady picked him up and took him to the Sun Parlor. The -mother was crying near-by for she saw her baby being taken away from her -and she couldn’t help at all. - -“But she saw from the top of a tree where her little sick baby was taken. -How happy and relieved she was—for, of course, she had to be in her -nest with all the other little Robins. But she sang every day the most -wonderful songs for the lady who watched over her baby Robin until it was -quite strong and able to fly.” - - - - -MARCH 23: The Automobiles - - -“Honk-honk, it seems a pity,” said one automobile to the other. “I know -I seem like the rudest sort of an old thing. I scare folks, and children -just run when they see me coming. But it does seem a pity. Yes, it seems -a shame that I can’t help it. - -“One day I was resting. My owner had gone inside a building. I heard a -little girl and an old lady talking. The little girl said, ‘I’ve been -quite ill and my heart is just beginning to get strong. I have a horrible -time crossing the street, for I simply cannot walk across. Those old -automobiles make me run.’ - -“The old lady said to the little girl, ‘I know just how you feel, my -dear, for I have been ill too, and I am not supposed to run fast. It -hurts me when I run fast and yet I have to hurry to get out of the way of -the automobiles.’ - -“‘I don’t see why they have to make people run, when they’re not going to -fires and they’re not going after accidents,’ said the little girl. ‘It -does not seem fair in the least.’ - -“‘It doesn’t,’ said the old lady. ‘But I don’t suppose the people who run -automobiles are ever sick. They don’t know what it means to have a horn -tooted at them when they feel they cannot run. - -“‘And it seems a pity that folks should be in so much of a hurry, as -they run along in their automobiles, that they can’t give those who are -walking a fair chance, too.’ - -“Sometimes I wish I weren’t an automobile.” - -“Sometimes I wish I were one with a different owner,” said the second -automobile. - -“Maybe we will be sold and nice people will own us, who will consider -those who are walking,” said the first automobile. - -“Let’s hope so,” said the second automobile. - -“There’s the first star of the evening,” said the first automobile. -“We’ll make a wish.” - -So the modern automobiles wished in the old, old way, their wishes! - - - - -MARCH 24: The Trailing Arbutus - - -“We mustn’t waste any more time,” whispered one of the trailing arbutus -family to another. - -“No, we mustn’t. We must awaken for we are first to awaken every year. -And all the families in this part get up soon. - -“Years ago,” continued the second arbutus, “some children came here to -look for trailing arbutus flowers. They said to each other: - -“‘It must be too soon. There aren’t any.’ But they looked under some of -our leaves and several of us were trying to peep out as fast as we could, -so we would not disappoint the children. - -“Many of our sisters and brothers were picked and I believe they came out -later in water. - -“But those same children have come back every year, and now they are -almost grown-up. They always say, - -“‘Here is the first place we find these lovely spring flowers.’ And so we -know what is expected of us. Our roots always hand on this story to all -the arbutus flowers.” - -And now along came the grown-ups and some children. - -“We hide our heads under the leaves because we’re shy, but we love -children and the whole beautiful world, so pick lots of us, and we’ll be -bright and gay,” softly whispered the flowers. - -But the children only knew that the flowers were very, very fragrant, and -oh, so very sweet! - - - - -MARCH 25: The Telephone Dog - - -“The telephone always seemed very important to Rogue, the collie,” said -daddy. “He had known his mistress to rush out after the telephone had -rung and she had answered it, as if some one were ill, or something had -happened which she had found to be of very great importance. - -“She was working in the garden one day when Rogue heard the telephone -ring. Evidently she didn’t hear it, for she stayed out in the garden and -didn’t come in to answer it. It rang and it rang, and Rogue didn’t know -what to do. - -“Finally he thought up a scheme, and this is what he did. He ran out in -the garden and he stood before his mistress and barked and barked without -stopping. First she stroked him and didn’t seem to think anything special -was the matter, but that, perhaps, he wanted to play. - -“He kept on barking, and after a few minutes she said: ‘What is the -matter, Rogue?’ - -“He started to go towards the house, barking, and turned around to see if -she were following him. When she didn’t he went and pulled at her skirt. -Then she went into the house, following Rogue, and he stopped before the -telephone which was still ringing. - -“She answered it and found that it had been ringing a long time, but it -was so important that they had kept on ringing to see if she wouldn’t -hear it after a while. - -“Then she knew that Rogue had let her know the telephone was ringing and -wanted her to come to answer it, for that was something he couldn’t do. -But he could let her know that it was ringing, now that he had found a -way of doing so. - -“And now Rogue always lets his mistress know when the telephone is -ringing. She works in her garden a great deal but she never misses a -telephone call because Rogue hears it, barks for her, and leads her in -before the telephone.” - - - - -MARCH 26: The Kettle’s Trouble - - -“I’m not angry,” said the kettle. “I’m hurt. My poor porcelain feelings -are most dreadfully hurt. A child tried to move me and in so doing she -spilled some of the boiling water over herself.” - -“I wasn’t quite boiling,” said the water; “very nearly boiling I was, -though.” - -“Don’t interrupt,” said the kettle. “You’ve caused me enough trouble. -Well, the child got quite badly burned. It hurt awfully, for burns always -do.” - -“Yes,” said the butter, from the ice box in the corner of the kitchen, -“she came to me to be comforted. Butter is excellent for burns.” - -“But she blamed me for burning her,” said the kettle. “She said that ‘the -horrid old kettle burned her,’ and it wasn’t I at all.” - -But the water, fire, paper, sticks, coal and match each in turn quickly -said they were not to blame but only the cook, for starting the fire in -the first place! - - - - -MARCH 27: Mr. Measles’ Puzzle - - -“Go away, go away,” said Peter Goblin. “You mustn’t come around here. No, -you mustn’t. I won’t have it, not for a moment will I have it.” - -“May we talk to you, then?” asked Mr. Measles, as he hurried off. - -“Yes, I will come and talk to you, but you mustn’t stay around here. -Goblins don’t get measles, but children do, and I won’t have it. Hurry -off. Hurry off.” - -“Wouldn’t they like to have us?” asked Mr. Mumps. “Just think how we’d -make their faces puff up and look so fine and fat.” - -“Yes,” said Peter Goblin, crossly, “and make it hard for them to swallow. -No sir, no sir, you get right away from here.” - -“How about me?” asked Mrs. Croup. - -“You go away, too,” said Peter Goblin. - -“Can’t I have just one little look at a nice little boy or a nice little -girl?” asked Master Chicken-Pox. - -“You most certainly cannot,” said Peter Goblin. - -“I don’t see why not,” said Mr. Measles crossly. He had come back a -little because he had heard the others talking to Peter Goblin and he -thought perhaps Peter had given in. Of course he had never known him to, -but he might—one could never tell. - -“I thought I’d told you to start off,” said Peter Goblin. “Now I won’t -put up with any more of this nonsense. Be off—all of you. Be off, right -away.” - -“You promised to talk to us,” said Mr. Measles. “You will, won’t you?” - -“But we’d rather have a little chat with a child first,” said Mr. Mumps. - -“Maybe you would like to,” said Peter Goblin, “but you’re not going to. -And so, one, two, three—go! Every one of you. I’ll follow along.” - -“Now, what is the use,” Mr. Mumps muttered, “of being able to make some -folks fat when one isn’t given the chance?” - -“You don’t want to make them fat and well,” said Peter Goblin. - -They had all wandered quite far away from the children and so Peter -Goblin felt they were safe. He would get many of his goblins right to -work to keep an eye on them, for goblins cannot get measles, mumps, -chicken-pox or croup. - -“Yes, I make them fat,” said Mr. Mumps. “I never bother about more -than their cheeks. They grumble so after I’ve made them fat that I get -disheartened.” - -“Good thing you do,” said Peter Goblin. “You’re certainly mean enough.” - -Mr. Mumps knew Peter was right, so didn’t say another word. Mr. Measles -spoke next. - -“We wanted to have you talk to us,” said Mr. Measles, “because we cannot -understand you.” - -“Why not?” asked Peter Goblin. “I try to protect the children from -getting measles, mumps, chicken-pox and croup. Of course they have to -help me by trying to keep as well and strong as they can so as to escape -you. Whenever one of you gets past us, how badly we do feel. You often -do, but we try our best to keep you out. We can’t keep you out entirely -but we can help. - -“And then good, kind doctors drive you away.” - -“We hate doctors,” said Mr. Measles. - -“Well,” said Mrs. Croup, “we shouldn’t hate them so much, because we give -them a lot of trouble, and we love to give trouble.” - -“That’s so, we do,” said Master Chicken-Pox. - -“But,” said Mr. Measles, “people say, ‘oh, don’t catch the measles. And -be careful not to catch the mumps. Don’t go near any one with chicken-pox -or you might catch it.’” - -“Now, to catch a thing,” continued Mr. Measles, “means to chase after -it or try to get it in some way. If they don’t like us why do they talk -about catching measles? They say ‘Be careful not to catch Mr. Mumps.’ -It’s very silly, for if they really don’t like us, they should say, -‘Don’t let Mr. Mumps catch you.’” - -“It’s rather an absurd expression,” admitted Peter Goblin, “but stay away -from children and talk about it for a good long while. That’s what you -must all do!” - - - - -MARCH 28: Winter’s Exit - - -“When we speak of a person making an exit,” said daddy, “we mean that the -person has gone out, and so when we speak of the winter’s exit, we mean -that the winter has made his departure. The winter was quite angry that -Mr. Sun was so eager to see the spring. - -“‘I’d think,’ said the winter, ‘you’d be a little scrap more polite, -anyway. It always makes me so mad that I just hang around and hang -around, and laugh when I hear folks say: “Isn’t the winter ever going?”’ - -“‘Are you going to make your last bow soon?’ asked Mr. Sun. - -“‘To-morrow,’ said the winter. ‘Yes, by to-morrow I’ll really have to -go. And after this last little snow-storm there’ll be no more until next -year. Ah, what a sad thought that is to me, though it’s not such a sad -thought for others. They seem to be so absurdly fond of young spring. -They spoil him frightfully.’ - -“‘And you won’t really send any more blizzards?’ asked Mr. Sun. - -“‘I can’t,’ said the winter, ‘because you would cross that old Equator.’ - -“Mr. Sun smiled and the winter said: ‘I’ll take a rest now and fool the -people! They’ll think it’s really spring, and then I’ll give them my fine -farewell to-morrow.’ - -“And sure enough on the morrow there was a light fall of snow. The spring -hardly knew what to make of it at first, until he found it was so light a -storm. - -“‘That’s the winter’s bow as he makes his exit,’ said Mr. Sun to the -spring. - -“And the spring sent out the early Breezes and said: ‘Whisper to the -birds, the buds, the children that I’ve really, really come, and that -winter has made his exit!’” - - - - -MARCH 29: Another Biddle Story - - -“I must tell you another story about the gray cat, Biddle Birdsall,” said -daddy. “His mistress Gertrude was away at school. His mistress’ mother -and daddy were out, and the cook was out. It was a very sad household for -a cat who wanted a drink of milk. - -“Then he had an idea! He went into his master’s study and emptying the -waste-paper basket in a pile on the floor, he pushed the waste-paper -basket towards the pantry door. - -“When he had finished pushing the basket and when it was right up by the -door he turned it upside down and climbed upon it. - -“‘There,’ thought Biddle, ‘now I have it.’ - -“And he had! He opened that door with his two front paws, turning the -knob until it was undone and he could push the door open. - -“Then he moved the basket away, opened the door wide, and purring -delightedly to himself, he walked inside the pantry. - -“There was the milk in the saucer, and then, as you can easily guess, -Biddle had the milk which he wanted. When he was drinking it the family -came home and saw Biddle and the waste-paper basket and saw just what he -had done. And this is another true story of the cat, Biddle Birdsall,” -ended daddy. - - - - -MARCH 30: The Squirrels’ Spring Work - - -“A little girl named Gwen had fixed a squirrel house on a pear tree -near an old apple tree,” said daddy. “Now, the apple tree was near -Gwen’s bedroom, and the squirrels could jump from the apple tree to her -window-sill, where they were very likely to find nuts waiting for them. - -“When the days began to get a little warmer Gwen hung just outside the -window-sill a little hammock and waited to see if the squirrels would -dare to swing in it. Having all the nuts Gwen put on her window-sill and -seeing her do such kind things so often made them pretty tame. And, too, -they appeared to realize that it was Gwen who had seen to the building of -the little house. - -“But the hammock seemed very strange to them at first. However, one very -brave squirrel thought he’d try it and jumped into the hammock. Gwen was -watching back of a curtain, and it was all she could do to keep from -crying aloud with joy, for she was so pleased that one of the squirrels -was actually using her little hammock. After a while the other squirrels -tried it. - -“Before long one of the old squirrels began to scold for all he was -worth. Oh, he was very much annoyed, and all the squirrels stopped -swinging in the hammock. They seemed to be paying great attention to the -old squirrel, and Gwen wondered what it was all about. - -“The old squirrel was the leader, and he was the one who always gave the -directions and did all the managing. This, in squirrel language, was what -he said: - -“‘Now, don’t you know you can’t spend all your time idling! You are the -laziest lot of squirrels I have ever known. Don’t you know that you must -get to work? This is the season for us to tap the sirup from the maple -trees, and you are spending your time swinging in a hammock. It is all -very well to play, but then there is work to be done. We don’t want to -waste our time and let all the good sap go, do we? And you really do want -the maple sirup, don’t you?’ - -“Off they started to scamper to the nearest maple tree. Gwen put on her -hat and coat and followed along to see what they were going to do. They -got all the sap they wanted and smacked their lips over it. They enjoyed -the work really, for it meant good times to follow, and they were glad -the wise old squirrel had told them about it in plenty of time.” - - - - -MARCH 31: The Bunch of Keys - - -The keys were all talking in their jingling way. “I open a drawer in -which birthday presents are locked up before the birthday has come,” said -one of the keys. “I know so many secrets, all about presents and nice -things for celebrations.” - -“I open the cake tin,” said another key, “and there is going to be a -birthday cake to-morrow all decorated with candles. There is going to be -a party.” - -“So I’ll be used too,” said the candy drawer key. - -“And I will too,” said the birthday drawer key. - -“And I will too,” said the key which opened the money box, “for some -little treats will be bought.” - -“We’ll jingle to-morrow, all right,” said the keys in chorus, “for we -are going to open up secrets and pleasures and treats for a birthday -celebration.” - -And the keys all sang: - - “If you’re a key, a key, - You can see, can see, - The opening of joys, - For girls and for boys.” - - - - -APRIL 1: Marketing - - -“It is surprising,” said Mr. Robin, “how many creatures forget that -they’re not the only ones who go marketing. - -“Ladies go to the shops and they think they’re the only ones who see that -their families are fed. But they’re not at all. Now, all of the robins -go a-marketing. We are very good at it. And most of the gentlemen birds -do the marketing when the mother birds are watching over the eggs and the -little birdlings.” - -[Illustration: “‘THIS IS THE SEASON FOR US TO TAP THE SIRUP FROM -THE MAPLE TREES, AND YOU ARE SPENDING YOUR TIME SWINGING IN A -HAMMOCK.’”—_Page 73_] - -“That is so,” agreed Mrs. Robin; “the dear father birds are splendid about -looking after the food for the home when we’re busy guarding the nests -and seeing that the eggs hatch out into dear little birdlings. - -“And you always know where to get the best worms.” - -“To be sure,” said Mr. Robin, “and that is what I meant when I said that -though we did not go to the same markets as people we went marketing, too. - -“What a horrible thing it would be if people did come to the lawns and -began digging up all the worms! Gracious, the poor birds would have a -dreadful time! - -“But they don’t do that any more than we go to the grocery stores and -tell the grocer to please do us up a package of potatoes and another of -onions, and one more of meat which we’d order at the meat shop. - -“It is fair the way things are divided up. In this way the lawns don’t -run short of worms as they otherwise might do.” - - - - -APRIL 2: The Buds’ Secrets - - -“Some of the tree buds,” said daddy, “were talking about themselves -softly. ‘We do so enjoy being liked,’ said the little bud which had grown -the most. ‘We love to be encouraged—helped along.’ - -“‘But how can any one help a bud?’ asked a Fairy who happened along then. - -“‘The Sun encourages us by shining and smiling at us. The South Wind -whispers secrets to us and we are helped so much by the secrets—for -the South Wind tells us such lovely things. And she promises us more -sunshine, more warmth, more brightness. And then there are the Clouds -and their promises. They tell us they will not forget about the April -showers. They never have, and I don’t believe they ever will.’ - -“‘And,’ the bud continued, ‘it is so glorious to burst into bud and bloom -again after a long winter when the branches of the tree are bare that we -like to do it slowly and enjoy every second of it. Besides, the tree has -been so used to being lonely that it would be too much of a shock if we -came forth all at once. We just peep forth first of all and tell the tree -that we are coming, for spring is here.’ - -“‘Ah, how young I feel,’ said a very little bud. - -“‘We all feel so young, too,’ said the other buds. - -“‘You are all wonderfully young,’ said the Fairy. ‘You are buds, -wonderful spring buds, and you’ll soon be leaves!’ - -“The buds came forth a little more and smiled gently at the Fairy to show -her how pleased they were at the kind things she was saying to them, and -when they smiled a little more green showed. - -“The grown-ups that day said, ‘How far the buds came out to-day. They’ll -soon be leaves if they keep coming out at this rate.’ - -“But the little Fairy knew the secrets of the buds.” - - - - -APRIL 3: The Clock and the Watch - - -“Now when I say,” the watch began, “that I have to hurry and catch up—or -rather try to catch up—I mean that my master has a foolish way of trying -to hurry me up at the last moment. He waits and fusses and wastes his -time, and then he wonders how he can reach somewhere on time—reaching -there almost before he starts if he wants to be on time. Then I hurry -and try to catch up to him as he seems in such a rush. And the trouble -is I’m way ahead of the time he wants me to be. I try to keep up with -his hurrying—for after he has wasted a great deal of time he does try to -hurry. In fact he runs around all day trying to catch up with himself, -and I run around with him. But it’s of no use. He tried putting me way -ahead of time one day not long ago, but it was senseless when I disagreed -with every other watch, and every one said to my master, ‘Your watch is -fast.’ We watches must agree, you know, and so I just get nervous trying -to catch up with the lost moments for my master, and the only thing, I -think, for him to do is to expect less of me and to start off everything -ON TIME!” - - - - -APRIL 4: Billie’s Springtime - - -“I’d like to tell my story,” said Billie to the Fairy Wondrous Secrets. -“People are always wondering what babies think about and what they are -planning to do when they grow up—if they are planning to do anything or -not. They wonder so much about us, and so I’d like to tell my story. I -don’t know about other babies. But I would like to tell about myself, if -no one minds.” - -“I’d like to hear,” said the Fairy Wondrous Secrets. - -Now Billie was in a baby-carriage which was out on the front porch of a -little house in the country. Billie’s mother was busy and so was Billie’s -daddy, but Billie, they knew, was quite safe in the carriage on the porch -where the soft spring air was blowing. - -No one was around but the Fairy Wondrous Secrets and if any one had come -around the Fairy Wondrous Secrets would have vanished quickly. - -“I’m really a little girl,” Billie began, “though my name is something -like a boy’s name, I believe. You see my great big daddy’s name is Bill -and my mother wanted to name me after him. She couldn’t have my real name -Billie, but she had every one call me that, so it’s my daytime every-day -name, and my best, dress-up name is Mary Ann, or Marion or some such fine -name after my mother. - -“I came to the world in December,” said Billie. “You see, Fairy, I -thought it would be fun to arrive in the world when everything was so -exciting. Christmas was coming on and it was very gay and merry. - -“I’ve had a nice winter, but now is the best time I’ve known, for it’s -springtime. And I’ll tell you, Fairy Wondrous Secrets, I feel as though -it were all my own springtime. - -“I feel the soft, warm wind blow over my little pink cheeks which every -one admires so much and I smile and I croon and I make soft little -singing sounds as the trees do. And I look around to smile at the trees -and the bushes, too, and to let them see my blue eyes. I ask them if they -think my eyes look like the blue sky, for the bushes and the trees are -always looking up at the sky, so they should surely know. - -“I can see the yellow forsythia upon the bushes, and how gay and lovely -it is. The lilacs are in bud, and there are white blossoms on the bushes. -Back of our house there are some waterfalls and they laugh and gurgle as -they dash over the rocks, something the way I laugh and gurgle. - -“I believe it is their way of kicking with fun. I kick with fun when my -mother puts me in the wash-basin every morning. The wash-basin, Fairy -Wondrous Secrets, is my bathtub, and I splash and kick and laugh and have -such a good time! I don’t care if the water spills over the floor any -more than I imagine the waterfalls care that they spill water over the -rocks. They enjoy it! So do I! - -“I can see the ducks and hear them quack, quack. I hear that sometimes -they lay seven eggs a day. The chickens and the hens and the roosters -walk about and chatter, and one day a lady passed and said ‘Hello,’ to -a chicken and the chicken got up from the ground most politely as a -mannerly person would do, I’m told. - -“The pussy-willows are out and the skunk-cabbage is in bloom. There are -red flowers and yellow flowers and little star flowers. The trees are -full of buds or little leaves or blossoms of different colors. There is -a little turtle who is sunning himself by the brook near-by and who is an -interesting creature, I have heard. He wears a shell over his back as I -wear a little knitted jacket. - -“At night I hear the crickets when I wake up for my bottle. And I believe -these creatures all like the country, too. The chickens and the ducks say -that in the cities they aren’t wanted and they wouldn’t be allowed to -wander about, so they wouldn’t leave the country for anything. - -“And one evening I saw a moon in the sky. My daddy told me it was a moon -and surely he knows! And over the moon there was a bright gold star, -and I made a wish. This was my wish: that other babies might have happy -homes as I have, where they don’t want to cry, because there is no reason -to cry. I’m well looked after, I’m never spoilt and they love me; so -why should I cry? But what I’m thinking about mostly, these days, is of -how lucky I am to have such a daddy and mother and to see the beautiful -springtime in the country.” - - - - -APRIL 5: Brenda’s Easter Visit - - -“Her name is Brenda,” said daddy, “and when I saw her yesterday she told -me that every year at Easter time she went to the head nurse of the big -hospital and found out the names of all the children. Then she went -shopping, and it took her a long time to pick out things for little sick -children. She picked out for each child a big round chocolate egg which -rattled, for inside it there were little sugar candies; also a chocolate -chicken and a chocolate bunny. She always picked out ones that had lots -of expression too. Around the egg she tied a big red ribbon, around the -chocolate chicken’s neck she tied a bright green ribbon, and around the -bunny’s neck she tied a bright purple ribbon. Then she put them in a -little box and wrote on the box the child’s name. - -“Last year Brenda went to the hospital the day before Easter. It was far -from being a pleasant day. There was a cold wind in the air and no sun. - -“She arrived at the hospital just as all the little children had had -their wounds dressed. They were lying in their little white cots trying -to keep back the tears that wanted to come. - -“Brenda asked the nurse if she could go inside with the gifts. - -“‘Yes, indeed!’ said the nurse. ‘The children would love that. The -child’s name in the first cot,’ continued the nurse very softly, ‘is -Elsa. She has hurt her back, and no one knows how long she will have to -lie there.’ - -“‘Elsa,’ said Brenda, ‘happy Easter. A little chocolate bunny, a little -chocolate chicken and a big chocolate egg all said they wanted to wish -you a happy Easter.’ - -“Elsa opened her half shut eyes and clutched the box. She opened it -eagerly. There they all were! And the chocolate bunny did have the -funniest expression! He would have made any one laugh, and his purple -ribbon bow was sticking way up on one side with such a saucy expression. -Elsa burst out laughing. Afterward the nurse told Brenda it was the first -time she’d seen Elsa laugh since she’d been brought to the hospital. - -“Then Brenda took the rest of her boxes around to all the other little -sick children. And such happiness as there was in the ward!” - - - - -APRIL 6: An Uninvited Guest - - -The children were just finishing their lunches which they had been eating -in the school yard and were going back to their classes when what should -they see but a bear! - -“Oh, oh, hurry, scurry, run, run,” they all cried. - -“Oh, what an escape!” some of them panted, when they were safe in a nice -big barn down the road. - -But the bear was having the time of his life. - -“Well, well, well,” he growled, “I really don’t understand it at all. -Children come to the circus and gaze and gaze at us, and tell their -mothers and their daddies how nice they think we are. But how they did -run! And I had come to pay them a nice call. - -“Sniff-sniff, what is it I smell?” continued the bear. And then he -jumped around for joy. “Goodies! Food! Wonderful, wonderful food! How -kind of the dear little children. They really expected me to lunch—for -they’ve left lots of food—and when I came they didn’t want to make me -uncomfortable by watching me eat. - -“Ah, now, I have had a fine meal, a luxurious meal, fit for a king—no, -fit for a bear!” And the bear rubbed his front paw over his well-filled -tummy and again growled delightedly to himself some more, saying over and -over again: “Delicious; such a meal!” - -But along came the keeper of the animals of the circus and led the bear -back to his cage. For a circus was traveling through the country and when -they had stopped for a rest this bear had escaped. But what a tale he had -to tell when he got back to the circus again! - - - - -APRIL 7: The Tired Honeysuckle - - -“I’m very tired,” said the Honeysuckle, “and I’d really almost rather not -come up this spring.” - -“But you are supposed to come up every year,” said the Hyacinth. “You are -like me, my dear: your roots are good and lasting. We don’t have to be -replanted from seeds every spring.” - -“Yes, what you say is perfectly true,” said the Honeysuckle. “But then I -am old, so very, very old.” - -“How old are you?” whispered the Hyacinth in a very low voice which the -Wind carried on his shoulders. - -“I am so many years old I can’t remember. This garden I’ve heard people -say has been kept just like this for over a hundred years, and the house -near-by is just as old—in fact, it is older. I’ve been here a very large -part of that time.” - -“Well,” said the Hyacinth, “then I don’t blame you for feeling tired. I -should think you would want to rest. Let them start another Honeysuckle -growing. You’ve worked hard enough.” - -“Ah,” said the Honeysuckle, “that’s just what you don’t understand. I am -tired, very tired. But ah, I must blossom because of the people.” - -“What people?” asked the Hyacinth. - -“The people in this house. You see, I am just outside a window, growing -on my vine, and my sweet fragrance can be carried indoors. Of course -yours can, too, dear old Hyacinth, though you aren’t so old, are you? But -I last all through the summer, and you are just a glorious spring flower.” - -“Then it’s no wonder you get tired out. And you have to give the -bumblebees honey. Your honey is very fine, I have heard.” - -“And don’t forget the humming-birds,” said the Honeysuckle. “They love me -every bit as much as the bumblebees do. And I love them too! The little -dears! But I must tell you the reason why I come up each year, even -though sometimes it seems so hard. - -“Years and years ago I was planted by a little girl—a little girl, Mary -Alice, who loved flowers and who could always make them grow. And above -all the flowers she loved her red Honeysuckle best of all. She watched -over me. She gave me drinks. She dug up the earth around my roots. She -made me so comfortable. And for a very special occasion she would pluck -off a spray of my red blossoms and wear them. - -“Now Mary Alice grew up to be a big lady—though she was never very big. -She always seemed like a little girl to me, for she was so dainty, so -small and so lovely. Her eyes were very blue and her hair very golden. -But as the years went by each spring I noticed that silver was growing -in her hair, and then one spring I saw that it was quite white. - -“During all this time there were other little children growing up—and now -there are some more. And I always saw my little girl—for I thought of -her as that even when she was quite, quite old—smiling at all the little -faces, and the children would smile at her—never scowls—always smiles. -Somehow no one could have scowled at Mary Alice, and I don’t believe she -ever scowled at any one. For when her hair was white, her forehead had no -wrinkles. - -“Every spring she would be waiting for me. ‘There comes my honeysuckle,’ -she would say. The last few years it has been very hard to come up. My -roots have lost their strength, but I have come along as best I could, -for I have thought of Mary Alice and her smiles. - -“Last year she was sitting by her window and looking out at me. ‘That -honeysuckle is as old as I am,’ she said. - -“And not long after that I missed seeing dear little old-young Mary Alice -and her smiles when I wafted my fragrance through her window. - -“But one day I saw the other people of the house and the children, too, -looking at me. ‘The honeysuckle that she loved,’ they said. ‘Oh we hope -it will keep on coming up each year, for it reminds us so of her. But it -looks pretty old now.’ - -“So you see, little Hyacinth, I must come up, even though I am so very -tired and old!” - - - - -APRIL 8: The Flower Parade - - -“We’ll tell you a story,” said the white lilac bush while the purple and -Persian lilac bushes listened as did the garden flowers. - -“We’d like to hear a story,” the fairies said. - -“You see,” said the white lilac bush, “we are all a part of the great -Flower Parade. When the snow leaves the ground the crocus flowers appear -and take the lead in the parade. They are like the drum-major who leads -the procession, but instead of tossing a fancy stick into the air, they -lift up their little heads and tell the world that spring has come. - -“Next follow the hyacinths, the tulips, daffodils, narcissus flowers, -garden violets, pansies, and little daisies. They all are about in the -same part of the parade. And when they come we appear too, as well as the -flowering almond shrubs and many others. - -“But the pansies, little daisies and garden violets blossom all through -the season, so they’re like the small boys who run along by the side of -the parade—almost anywhere, at any time. - -“And after we go the flowers will still keep on parading. The -lilies-of-the-valley are marching now, and soon the dear forget-me-nots -with their blue, blue eyes will come. - -“The rockets, peonies, honeysuckles and roses all will follow along, -making a very handsome part of the parade. And later on the phlox, -larkspur so blue, and foxglove will follow. - -“These are the flowers that come up year after year and they are the ones -which belong to the great Flower Parade. It takes a whole spring and -summer and early autumn to see the whole parade. But it’s worth seeing, -and though we can’t be here all the time, we’re glad for our part of the -parade—we are.” - -And the fairies knew that the lilac bush was right and a parade of -gorgeous garden flowers would continue all summer. - - - - -APRIL 9: The Big Parade - - -“I want to tell you of a parade which took place some time ago,” said -daddy. - -“After many bands had gone by, many soldiers, and many sailors, a wagon -drawn by four big horses came along, and upon the wagon was an enormous -cage. In this cage were homing pigeons. - -“On the side of the wagon was written a little story about the pigeons, -telling how they had taken messages through all sorts of dangers, how -brave they had been, how clever, and how they had thought of their duty -and not of themselves. - -“And when that wagon passed along carrying the homing pigeons every one -clapped, for here were little dumb creatures who had shown a wonderful -understanding and had done all they could for the country, and the -little pigeons were so modest that they actually wondered what all this -excitement was about!” - - - - -APRIL 10: The Alphabet Letters - - -“My story is a very sad and sorrowful one. If I tell it to you it will -make you cry,” said the letter Z. - -“Alphabet letters don’t cry,” said the letter S. “Tears are shed over us, -but we don’t cry ourselves. So tell us your sad and sorrowful story, Mr. -Z.” - -“Tell us the sad and sorrowful story,” repeated the other alphabet -letters. - -“It shows I have a good disposition,” said the letter Z. “I’m neither -angry nor cross.” - -“There, there,” said the letter S. “You used me twice in that last word, -which was all very well, but you need not have brought in that word -angry, for angry and cross mean the same.” - -“All right,” said the letter Z. “I do so little work these days that I -really feel as if I didn’t know anything.” - -“Poor letter Z,” the other letters all said. - -“Tell us your story,” said the letter S. - -“I will,” agreed the letter Z. - -“Pray do,” the others urged. - -“It’s the letter S which has caused the trouble,” said the letter Z. - -The letter S wiggled and wriggled and twisted and turned and said: - -“I beg you pardon, letter Z. I am sure I have meant no harm.” - -“None at all,” said the letter Z. “I know you have meant no harm. And you -needn’t beg my pardon, for it isn’t your fault. You can’t rule teachers -and parents and writers and students. You do what you can for them, that -is all. - -“But think about it, letters, and you will understand. Just think of the -number of words which used to need my letter in them and now they have -put the letter S in instead.” - -“Yes,” said the letter M, “that is true, and we can think about these -things now, for it is recess time.” - -“Think of all the words which end with the letters ‘ise.’ They used to -end with the letters ‘ize.’” - -“True,” said the alphabet letters; “perfectly true.” - -“You’re sure you are not angry with me?” asked the letter S, wriggling -nervously. - -“Quite true,” said the letter Z. “As I said before, it is not your fault. -But isn’t my tale a sad and sorrowful one?” - -“It is,” said the other letters. - -But just then up spoke the letter S and the letter I and the letter E. - -“Letter Z,” they said, “come and join us or we won’t be a word. We need -you, letter Z; we must have you.” - -So the letter Z joined these three letters and they all jumped around as -the word SIZE appeared, as you have doubtless already guessed. - -“You’re all very good to me,” said the letter Z as it played around with -the letters S and I and E. Each one kept its own place in the word, but -sometimes they made themselves look very big and sometimes they made -themselves look very small and sometimes they made themselves look just -about medium size. For, as they made up the word size, and as size can -be small—small size, you know—or big, they did everything they could and -played all the games they could. - -Then other letters formed other words and they played around, just as -they should have played to show folks what they meant. You can imagine -what a wonderful time the letters F and U and N had. - -“Hurry, hurry,” said the letter S. “All the big S letters and all the -little S letters. Hurry now to the class rooms.” - -“I don’t have to hurry much,” said the letter Z, “but I will either live -to a very old age from being lazy and doing nothing to tire myself, or -else I’ll be forgotten entirely.” - -“Oh, no, you won’t be forgotten,” said the other alphabet letters. - -“We’ll see to that,” said the letters A and B and C. “We have a great -deal to do with schools and lessons, you know, and we will keep you with -us, never fear.” - -“Thank you, thank you,” said the letter Z, as it twisted itself slowly -back into the school rooms. - -And the letter S said: “Thank you for not being angry with me. You’re a -good sport, letter Z.” - - - - -APRIL 11: The Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher - - -“The Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher,” said daddy, “is known by such a name -because he has a very long tail which is very much the shape of a pair of -scissors. In fact, his tail is like two tails which open and shut as one -would open and close a pair of scissors. - -“He opens and closes his scissor-like tail when he does his marketing -just as ladies would open and close their purses after they had bought -something. - -“His home is a very large nest, and it is made of anything at all—grass -and bits of cloth and strings and bits of twigs. In fact, he is very good -natured. - -“Mrs. Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher has a happy time with such a pleasant -mate and she is pleasant herself which makes them both happy. - -“The event of her life is hatching time. When she is sitting on four -whitish-brown eggs which will soon be little scissor-tailed flycatchers -she is as happy as a bird can be, and that is pretty happy, as you can -imagine. - -“I am going to tell you now about Mr. Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher and his -talk to an insect. - -“‘Little insect,’ said Mr. Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher, ‘I am very well -named. I am called a flycatcher and I catch flies. But I don’t only catch -flies. I catch other insects as well.’ - -“But the insect heard no more for he had scampered away from the -Flycatcher.” - - - - -APRIL 12: The Woodpecker Band - - -“Come on, come on, join the band! Rehearsals to begin this morning! Get -in practise! Lose no time! We’re ready, and we hope you’ll be ready too. -First practise to start in half an hour.” - -Now the woodpeckers were the ones who had been talking. They were already -starting to practise by drumming on the bark of the trees. The trees are -the drums and the woodpeckers all beat the drums. Of course a great deal -of the time they work hard at the trees, burrowing for insects, and they -help to destroy many bad ones. - -But some time before Mr. Hairy Woodpecker had suggested they should start -a band. The drums were played by Mr. Hairy Woodpecker, Mr. Red-Headed -Woodpecker, Mr. Downy Woodpecker, Mr. Sapsucker, Mr. Crested Woodpecker -and Mr. Flicker Woodpecker. - -Those who sang and helped along the chorus and played little mouth-organs -and various instruments made out of twigs were the warblers, the vireos, -goldfinches, mocking-birds, bobolinks, chickadees, pewees, phoebes, -orioles, thrushes, song-sparrows and whippoorwills. And of course, almost -the most important of all were the robins! - -Mr. Robin Redbreast was the leader of the band. He waved a little stick -in front of the band-stand, which was up in a tree. - -How they all did play and sing. Now in a great many bands, in fact in -most bands, they do not have singing, but in the woodpecker’s band it is -entirely different. - -What would a band be like in birdland without singing? They would miss -all the beautiful songsters who would add so much music, and that would -be such a pity. - -So the woodpeckers were wise indeed when they asked the song birds to -join in the band. - -They practised all that day for the coming concert. And before they went -to bed that night and before they even thought of putting their heads -under their wings, they sent around notices to all the birds to be on -hand, and this is how the notices read: “First concert of the season -to be given by the Woodpeckers’ Band to-morrow at sunrise. Mr. Robin -Redbreast will conduct.” - -The concert was a huge success and the people said, “It’s really and -truly the springtime when we have a concert such as we were given this -morning!” - - - - -APRIL 13: The Tease - - -“Grace,” said daddy, “had a brother named Edward, and Edward was a tease; -not a nice, good-natured, funny sort of a tease, but he was the kind who -hurt people’s feelings. He would see some one who had a suit on which was -not new, or which had been patched, and he would try to make the one who -was wearing it feel very uncomfortable. - -“Edward would also see boys wearing their older brothers’ suits, and he -would say with a mean look: ‘Where did you get that suit?’ - -“And—he also liked to tease Grace by making fun of her doll Gracie and -by tossing her up in the air, and playing with her as though she were a -ball, and he could bat her in a game of his own mean making. - -“Oh, how she would feel when Gracie was lifted up into Edward’s hands, -and then he would toss her up and say: - -“‘What’s the difference? She’s only made of rags. Why do you care? Gracie -doesn’t.’ One day he left the doll high up in a tree out in the yard, and -Grace was afraid that more snow would come in the night and that it would -spoil her beloved Gracie, for there had been a late snow-storm that day. - -“But a boy, a friend of Edward’s, who didn’t think Edward was really much -of a boy for teasing Grace in that horrid way, had found Grace crying. He -found out what the trouble was, and he got Gracie from the high limb of -the tree. - -“Edward didn’t know that his friend had brought down the doll, and at -night when he slept, lo and behold, Gracie seemed to come and stand at -the end of his bed. - -“But no longer was Gracie a little rag doll. She had grown, oh, she had -grown. And she was wearing instead of a painted wig, great icicles which -were so heavy and cold looking. - -“Her body seemed very stiff and straight. It seemed very strong, and as -if she were made of steel or of iron instead of rags. - -“‘Edward,’ she said, and her voice seemed harsh and terrible, ‘Edward,’ -she continued, ‘you left me out in the snow to-night, so as to tease your -little sister. But now I will show you what it is like to be abused. Even -if you don’t actually hurt me, you hurt your sister who loves me. Wait -and I will show you.’ - -“‘Oh, don’t,’ shrieked Edward. He was very cowardly when he was going -to be teased, you see. ‘I’ll be good. I promise,’ and his voice sounded -thoroughly frightened. - -“‘I’ll have to show you first,’ said the doll. She took Edward in her -arms, which had grown so big and so hard, and she tossed him up in the -air and around and about, so that he was frightened any moment he might -land on the ground. - -“And Edward thought of the doll outside—he thought she still was there, -and oh, he was so sorry, but he never again made Grace miserable by -teasing Gracie.” - - - - -APRIL 14: The Onion’s Speech - - -“The vegetables were talking in the cellar,” said daddy, “and I must -confess that they were boasting a great deal. But still one can forgive a -vegetable for boasting very often, for if we lived so near the ground—or -in the ground as they do—we’d probably like to pretend we were higher -up! The onion was now talking. ‘I came from the Land of the Pyramids -originally. My ancient home was in Egypt, far, far across the water, in a -wonderful, ancient part of the world that is full of history and interest -and beauty.’ - -“‘Hear! Hear!’ said all the other vegetables. - -“‘I myself have never seen that far land,’ continued the onion, ‘but my -family came from there at first, way, way back where the family tree -first starts from.’ - -“‘How can you have a family tree when you’re an onion and not even a -branch?’ asked a very plain little potato. - -“‘People,’ said the onion haughtily, ‘have family trees, and they -aren’t branches, nor are they leaves. Family trees mean ancestors, -noble grandfathers and aristocratic grandmothers, high-up great aunts, -and snobbish great uncles. A family tree is something every one and -everything can’t have. Now you, poor potato, haven’t a family tree at -all.’ - -“But the potato didn’t seem to mind in the least. However, the onion went -on talking. ‘Now my young friend, the radishes came first from China—an -interesting history has the Radish family. The Horse-Chestnut family came -from Asia, and the Mulberry trees from Persia. The Cucumbers came from -the East Indies, and the Spinach family came first from Arabia.’ - -“‘How very fine,’ said the potato in a very sarcastic tone of voice. - -“‘You’re right,’ said the onion, not noticing the sarcastic voice; ‘it’s -very fine to have a family tree. It’s something, as I said before, that -every one can’t have. You never came from afar, Mr. Potato. And neither -did the oats, corn, pumpkins and other plain creatures who don’t know -what aristocracy and grandeur mean.’ - -“‘What does it mean?’ asked the potato. - -“‘You weren’t paying attention,’ said the onion. ‘It means a family tree -and noble grandparents.’ - -“‘Pooh!’ exclaimed the potato. ‘If a vegetable isn’t good itself it -makes no difference where it came from nor what its grandparents were. -It’s what a vegetable is itself. Suppose I were a bad potato, which -I’m not, I’m thankful to say, would it make any difference because my -great-great-grandfather had come from some interesting land across the -sea? Not in the least. I’m a good useful vegetable and can be cooked -in many ways. That’s what counts in this world. To amount to something -yourself. Be a real vegetable! Do what you can to nourish the world! -Don’t boast!’ - -“The onion felt very badly. It had been so proud of its fine history, and -often it was unhappy because it was so unkindly talked about. - -“‘I try to be good,’ said the onion. ‘I season things and I make many -good dishes. I do the best I can.’ - -“‘Of course you do, little onion,’ said the potato. ‘But next time you -make a speech, tell us all to do our best and not boast about what others -have done or have been.’ - -“And the onion always made speeches after that which were not about -family trees, and when it was finally cooked every one said: ‘What a nice -onion must have been put in this soup.’” - - - - -APRIL 15: A Bookworm - - -“I tried cork biting once,” said one bookworm to another bookworm. - -“And yet,” said the other bookworm, “you are known as ‘The Bookworm’ by -some people who don’t know much.” - -“That is not a great complaint,” said the first bookworm, “to be called -‘The Bookworm’ by people who don’t know much. I love books, but I don’t -care for reading. That might sound strange to some folks, but the -bookworm families know that being a bookworm doesn’t mean reading words. -Once I went through each page of each book along on the shelf in just -the very same spot, so that they could have put a ribbon or a string or -anything they might have had near at hand through all those many holes -and hung the books up instead of standing them on the shelves. I thought -they might care to change the books a little, so I did my best to help. -That certainly makes me deserve my name!” - - - - -APRIL 16: The Wild Black Cherry - - -“The wild black cherry tree is very handsome,” said daddy. - -“Its foliage is something like that of the willow, drooping and looking -very dainty and lovely. Its bark is rich and soft, but best of all, -is the fruit which is used for making all sorts of delicious goodies, -especially wild cherry juice! - -“Then medicines and tonics have been made from the fruit and bark and -roots of the wild black cherry. - -“Cherry-wood is considered by many people to be almost as handsome as -rosewood and mahogany, and the old wild black cherry tree is the tree -which is used to make beautiful cherry-wood furniture. - -“Its cousin, the wild cherry, is greatly enjoyed by birds who simply love -to eat the little fruits. - -“Another cousin, the choke-cherry, is a tree filled with very bitter -fruit but the birds like the choke-cherry trees almost as well as any -other and flock about any they may find. The fashionable and rich cousin -is the sweet cherry which is cultivated in this country. And these are -the cherries which we all like to eat best.” - - - - -APRIL 17: Spring Blossoms - - -“How do you feel?” asked the first apple blossom of a pear blossom on one -of the other trees in the orchard. - -“Splendidly,” said the pear blossom. “How about yourself?” - -“Never better,” said the apple blossom. Now when the other pear blossoms -and apple blossoms heard these two talking they all wanted to see what -was going on. - -And before long they were all out talking and chatting while some of them -were having games with the Breeze Brothers who blew them to the ground -and made it look as if the snow had come again. - -“Did your tree have a secret to whisper to you?” asked the first apple -blossom. - -“Yes,” answered the first pear blossom. “I was just about to ask you the -same question.” - -“It’s this way with us,” said the first apple blossom. “You see the -farmhouse is very shabby. It has been needing a coat of paint for so -many years. And the people who live inside are so poor they can’t afford -anything they don’t actually need. - -“They feel badly that they cannot afford to have their house painted for -it would look so much brighter and prettier. - -“Well, it has been this same way for so many, many years, as I said -before. And they have had bad luck with the potatoes and the corn every -year. Something always happens. Bugs eat up the potatoes and a storm is -likely to come and hurt the corn just when it would be growing quite -perfect. - -“All these things my tree whispered and said, ‘Little blossoms, all of -you must be beautiful so for one season in the year the people in the -farmhouse will think they have the loveliest of homes. Make their dingy -home look like a fairyland.’” And once again the blossoms gave joy to -the people in the dingy farmhouse, who every year had the most beautiful -place owing to the blossoms. - - - - -APRIL 18: The Button Bag - - -“In a work bag,” said daddy, “there lived a button bag. The button bag -was made of blue and white cambric, I believe you call it, and it had a -blue silk ribbon around it at the top—I suppose a sort of neck-tie, one -might say. - -“At any rate, in this bag were loads and loads of buttons. The button bag -was a very large button bag, and the work bag was a very large work bag. - -“Whenever any one wanted a button, or whenever any one said they had lost -a button or that a button was off, the work bag was taken out and then a -button was found—always a button for everything that needed a button. - -“And when any member of the household wanted to do a little mending, for -everything that lacked a button there was always found to be one. - -“What did the buttons and the button bag have to say to all this? Were -they pleased they were so useful? We shall hear. - -“‘When is the party going to be?’ asked the big, white button, with the -shining face. - -“‘Pretty soon,’ said the little green button, ‘pretty soon.’ - -“‘I’ve been to lots of parties,’ said a button with a funny little face, -a face of some old, old knight or lord or something very noble! - -“He had two sisters and a brother and the four of them were all just -alike. They had never been used, as nothing had ever come up that needed -their time and their presence. They had been in the button bag for years. -But, of course, they were kept, for there might be a time, no one knows -when or how soon, when the buttons with the faces might be just the ones -wanted. - -“‘It’s so nice,’ said the one who had just spoken, ‘that we are always -sure of a home. It’s so nice. Some would throw us away and would say they -had no use for a lot of old buttons taking up room when they were about -sure we’d never be used. - -“‘But we don’t have to worry, for the mistress of the house who owns the -work bag and the button bag and all the buttons, always says that we -don’t eat or drink, meaning we don’t cost her any money, and we might be -useful some time. - -“‘She’s a sensible lady, yes she is. And we’re sure of a home, quite sure -of one. - -“‘But as I said I have been to a great many parties. Although I have -lived in the button bag such a long time, once I lived on a handsome -dress, oh, such a handsome dress, and then I went to great balls and -parties and all.’ - -“‘Ah,’ said a big black button, ‘I’ve had a nice life, too. I’ve lived on -fur coats. I’ve been on several, and I’ve been out on glorious bracing -winter days when the snow came in my face and body all at once! - -“‘I’ve been for sleigh-rides where bells jingled and where my button -heart leaped for joy!’ - -“‘And I,’ said a little brown button, ‘have on the other hand been about -in the summer. I belonged to a lovely bathing suit which belonged to a -little girl, and I used to see the sand made into castles and bridges and -rivers, and all sorts of marvelous things, and the lovely ocean would go -over me—oh, it was so cool and refreshing! - -“‘And all about me were happy, smiling people. Every one was shrieking -with delight. If I had known how to shriek I would have called at the top -of my voice, if I had a voice: - -“‘“Oh, the button is happy, too, the button is so happy!”’ - -“‘Well,’ said the tan button, ‘we must get ready for the party, as we -must frolic all night and then be back in our places by morning, so it -won’t confuse or mix any one up who may sew in the morning.’ - -“‘Right,’ said all the buttons. - -“So they all borrowed old pieces of ribbon from the bag and little pieces -of thread, and they dressed themselves in fine array, and then they -danced and sang in their little button voices, which, of course, aren’t -real voices, but only make-believe ones. This was their song: - - “‘The buttons are we, happy, gleeful and glad; - We are of all kinds and we never are sad. - We love those who use us and even those who do not; - Ah, yes, indeed, we’re a merry, merry lot!’” - - - - -APRIL 19: The Patient Chimpanzee - - -“Charlie was the name of a chimpanzee in the Zoo,” said daddy, “and he -was ill. The keeper went to Charlie with a medicine bottle, carrying a -glass and a spoon, too. - -“‘I am sorry, Charlie,’ said the keeper, and from the look Charlie gave -him he knew he understood. - -“‘Good chimpanzee,’ said the keeper. ‘You fine, patient animal. You teach -us all a lesson—all of us—for none of us take medicine well, neither -children nor even grown-ups.’ - -“The chimpanzee swallowed the medicine. He tried very hard not to make a -face as he did so, but he took it all—every drop—and then he tried to lie -quite still. For it was such horrid tasting medicine. - -“The keeper still stood by Charlie with the empty glass and bottle in his -hand. Then he put them down and took Charlie’s head and stroked it again -and again. - -“Charlie nudged up against the keeper. - -“‘You will make me well, keeper,’ he seemed to say. ‘It is not your fault -you had to give me the horrid medicine. Dear keeper, you know that by -to-morrow I will be feeling like my old self again.’ For monkeys and -chimpanzees are the most patient creatures when they are sick.” - - - - -APRIL 20: The Toad - - -“A toad,” said daddy, “was once sent all the way in a little box from one -side of this continent to the other to be the pet of a little sick boy -named Paul. - -“He was a horned toad, and he was the kind of a toad that needs little -else beside air to live on. - -“Now, the toad seemed to know he must behave on the journey and he was -carried in a little box with air holes punched through it. Of course he -needed the air more than anything, and wasn’t he happy when at last he -arrived, and could have all the air he wanted. And when Paul saw him he -knew from the toad’s honest, ugly face he would be loyal and good, and a -real pet.” - - - - -APRIL 21: The Pine Needles - - -“I must thread my needle before I begin my work,” said a little girl as -she sat under a big pine tree, with another little girl. - -“What’s that I hear?” asked one of the pine needles. “She speaks about -threading her needle? Am I her needle, or are you her needle, or who in -the world is her needle? And what is thread?” - -The poor needles were very nervous. And the other little girl spoke next: -“I like to knit better than I do to sew because then I can use four -needles.” - -“Oh, dear, oh dear,” said the pine needles. “There’s a child who needs -four needles. Do you suppose she threads us too?” - -They watched for a long time, trying to move away from the children so -they would not be used. They whispered to the pine tree saying: - - “Blow about and move us away, - Sway, swing, swing and sway. - For we’ve just this minute heard it said, - That into needles they will put thread.” - -And the pine tree whispered to the breeze: - - “Blow, blow, make me sway, - So I can move the needles away. - Please, Mr. Wind, would you mind - Doing this act so very kind?” - -So the wind blew the pine tree and the pine tree’s branches swayed and -blew about the little pine needles. But no sooner had all this happened -than they saw that the children had other things called needles. They -hadn’t wanted pine needles at all! - - - - -APRIL 22: The Cat’s Mistake - - -As I don’t think you will be able to guess right away and as I want to -tell you what really happened, I will tell you the place Blackie the cat -chose for his nap one Sunday. - -It was in the church organ! Well, he had a fine sleep. And he was still -asleep when the organist came in and began to play. - -Then poor Blackie woke up with a start! At first he didn’t know whether -he was having a nightmare or a bad dream, or what was happening. - -He moved to one side and the organ gave a curious rumble and a very funny -sound and the organist looked as if he didn’t know what the trouble -could be, and the people stopped singing and then tried to go on singing -without any music. - -The organist tried to play again and this awfully queer rumble and burr -and buzz was heard once more. So the people went on finishing their -singing without any organ. - -Of course Blackie tried to move when he felt the pedals moving and he -jumped over the inside stops and pedals and made these very strange -sounds as he did so. - -The organist looked inside the organ and saw nothing. Then, suddenly, he -saw two big green eyes staring at him. - -“It’s a cat in there,” he said to himself. - -Poor Blackie was very much frightened. This was altogether too much. He -liked adventures and he liked to explore but this was going too far. - -“Yes, that is a cat,” said the organist to himself, and Blackie’s green -eyes shone back at him when he said this. - -“Come, pussy; come, nice pussy,” said the organist in a whisper. Poor -Blackie was so frightened he did not know what to do. Still the organist -kept on coaxing and begging Blackie to come out. And after a while -Blackie felt less frightened and the soft whisper of the organist sounded -very kind and Blackie came out from inside of the church organ. - -Oh, how happy he was when he was out and the organist got a little boy to -lift him quietly and take him out of the church. - -And what joy it was for Blackie to be back home again, to rest and have a -nice sleep after his adventure, which had turned out to be such a mistake! - - - - -APRIL 23: The Butterfly Who Loved the Sun - - -“I saw a little boy to-day,” said daddy, “named Robert who has a -collection of cocoons. He keeps them on little twigs in a great big box -punched full of holes. - -“Then he waits to see the butterflies come out. After they have come -out he never kills them or tries to keep them, for he thinks that is -dreadfully cruel. He knows well that they love to see the sun and be out -in the fresh air among the flowers, and he wouldn’t deprive them of that -pleasure for anything. - -[Illustration: “THE BUTTERFLY THOUGHT, ‘WELL, THIS MAY BE MY FIRST PARTY, -BUT IT CERTAINLY WON’T BE MY LAST.’”—_Page 95_] - -“But one day about a week ago out from a cocoon came the most beautiful -pale blue butterfly Robert had ever seen. - -“He at once took it out of the box, and off it flew into the warm sun’s -rays and lighted upon a small bush which was covered with plum-blossoms -and the butterfly acted as if it thought, ‘Well, this may be my first -party, but it certainly won’t be my last.’” - - - - -APRIL 24: The Horse-Chestnut - - -“I’d like to know,” said Fairy Ybab, of a magnificent tree which was one -mass of huge blossoms, “why you are called the Horse-Chestnut tree? You -aren’t eaten by horses, are you? You don’t look like a horse.” - -The Horse-Chestnut gave a funny low, whispering laugh. - -“I will explain,” said the Horse-Chestnut. “You see, there are some -creatures who have engagements all the time. They have to meet a friend -at such and such a time or they have to be back for dinner at such a time -or they must be in bed at such another time. - -“Now, the trees are different. We haven’t any engagements like that. We -trees don’t have to go anywhere at all. In fact, we can’t go anywhere. -We’re perfectly satisfied, too. - -“You’ve never heard of a tree pulling itself up by the roots and crying -out in a hoarse, leafy way: - -“‘Dear me, I do want to go to a birthday party.’ - -“In the first place of all I am called a Horse-Chestnut tree because I -have marks between my leaves and twigs which look like horseshoes with -nails in them. - -“That is the answer to the first question. And the answer to the second -question is this: No, I am not eaten by horses. My nuts are much too -bitter. Children like to play with them, for they’re big and handsome, -but they’re not good to eat. - -“There are your two questions answered.” - - - - -APRIL 25: The Loving Mates - - -“A little bird had lost her mate,” said daddy, “and was very sad. A -sudden storm had come up when she was out, but when the storm blew over -she found her way back to the dear mate who was looking for her. - -“‘T-r-i-l-l, t-r-i-l-l,’ her little mate cried, and trembled with joy. - -“‘My little mate, my loving little mate,’ she said in her bird language -as she gave him a kiss with her little beak. - -“And then such a song! Such a song as has seldom been heard before was -sung by that happy bird to his little loving mate.” - - - - -APRIL 26: The Dandelion - - -“Two children were walking,” said daddy. “One of them stopped to pick -some dandelions. - -“‘I love these yellow flowers,’ said the little girl. ‘No one scolds when -you pick them. I’ve never owned a garden. But I always get these flowers -every spring. And, oh, how I love them! Dear, soft, yellow posies,’ she -said. - -“This was many years ago but from that day the dandelion’s family have -always come up in the spring.” - - - - -APRIL 27: Butterfly’s Growth - - -“A butterfly lays an egg on a leaf,” said daddy. “In a little while the -egg becomes a caterpillar. And what do you suppose the caterpillar has -for its very first meal?” - -Both the children shook their heads. - -“It eats some of the shell from which it came. It’s a little like moving -out of a house and before leaving it entirely, eating it up! - -“Then the caterpillar becomes a chrysalis and soon a butterfly. It’s a -happy day for the caterpillar when it becomes a beautiful butterfly. No -longer will people call it a horrid caterpillar. They will say, ‘Look at -the beautiful butterfly!’ - -“And as the butterfly sips from the little flowers and enters right into -the hearts of many of them, it whispers: - -“‘I’ve been a long time coming to you, flower, but the hard crawling -journey had a wonderful ending.’ - -“And though the flower does not altogether understand, it partly does, -for it whispers: ‘Eat all of my honey and sip my sweetness, for you are -my beautiful butterfly visitor!’” - - - - -APRIL 28: The Tack and the Nail - - -“I heard something far from pleasant about you, little Tack,” said the -big Nail. - -There were many other tacks in the box, but there were also many nails. -They were all together in one big white box, and whichever size was -wanted could be picked from the lot. - -But the Nail which was the biggest of all, or about the biggest, was -talking to the Tack which was about the smallest of all the tacks in this -big box. - -“Well, I suppose you want me to ask you what it is,” said the Tack, -moving a little in the box. - -“You needn’t ask me if you don’t want to,” said the Nail haughtily. - -“But of course I want to; that is only natural,” said the Tack. - -“I thought you would want to,” said the Nail, in a hard, metallic voice. -Now a metallic voice is a voice which sounds as hard and cold as any -metal could be. Of course that was the natural sort of voice for a nail -to have—still it was not a very cheerful voice to hear. - -“The Master said that he had kept forgetting things all day long. And -then he said that he had a head like a tack.” - -“Well, what of it?” asked the Tack. “Is that all?” - -“That’s all, little Tack,” said the Nail. “Isn’t that enough?” - -“I don’t think that was so dreadful,” said the Tack. - -“Perhaps you don’t understand,” said the Nail. - -“Perhaps not,” the Tack agreed. - -“I’d better make sure you understand and so I will tell you. The Master -meant that his head was so small and stupid that he couldn’t remember -anything, and when he said that his family told him he mustn’t talk so -about himself. There, little Tack, you see you have a little stupid head. -No head at all, and because it’s such a poor head they’ve made that sad -saying about it. There was never such a thing said of a Nail.” - -“Maybe not,” said the Tack angrily, “but I can hang just as many pictures -as you can. Maybe you are used for big pictures but I am used for small -ones—nice little favorites, photographs and so forth. I’m just as useful -in my way. Just as useful,” the Tack repeated. - -“But what is more,” the Tack continued, “I have very little use for you -in saying such a thing. You are supposed to be a friend of mine. A nail -is a sort of relation of a tack. I don’t blame the people for saying such -things. In their opinion my head is very small, and quite rightly too, -and I have not the things they call brains—neither have you. So I don’t -blame them in the least. - -“But I blame you, Nail, for coming and telling me something to make me -unhappy. It’s not doing me any good. I can’t change my head. You’re just -like a creature who wants to be praised because you didn’t say the mean -thing yourself; but you did worse than that—you repeated it. Bah!” The -Tack moved away disgusted, and the Nail moved far to one side of the box, -feeling much ashamed. - - - - -APRIL 29: Moon’s Misunderstanding - - -“Are you sad, Mr. Moon?” asked the Fairy Queen. “I feel that something is -the matter with you. You don’t seem to be yourself to-night. Won’t you -tell us the trouble?” - -“I heard you say that once in a blue moon, you liked to have a banquet, -and I thought perhaps you knew of another moon, and wanted him to shine -for you. I’m not blue—that is I’m not really blue, though now I do feel -blue, blue and very sad.” - -“Oh, Mr. Moon,” said the Fairy Queen, “I am so glad you told me what -the trouble was, for if you hadn’t told me we might have had a very sad -misunderstanding. - -“Of course we didn’t want another moon, and there is no other moon but -you, dear Mr. Moon. - -“When people say, ‘Once in a blue moon,’ they mean ‘Once in a great -while.’ They don’t mean that they want a blue moon, and can only give -such a party when there is a blue moon, or whatever they are planning to -give or do. - -“Now we are going to have a banquet, and I meant that I thought it was -nice to have a banquet once in a great while. That was a silly saying I -used, that’s all.” - -“I’m so relieved,” said Mr. Moon, smiling once more. “I never heard of -another moon, but of course how was I to be sure? Such wonderful things -happen all the time. People fly up in the air in airships, and behave -just like birds. So I wasn’t sure whether there was another moon or not, -and thought perhaps this fellow was blue, being blue in color and feeling -blue in spirits are different—eh?” - -“Quite different,” said the Fairy Queen. “You don’t feel blue now, -do you?” And as the moon grinned happily the Fairy Queen knew that -everything was all right, and a banquet took place in Fairyland that -night. - - - - -APRIL 30: Marion’s Fern Garden - - -Marion had a little shady flower bed. Every spring at just about this -time she would go into the woods with a trowel and basket and pick out -the loveliest ferns. These she would carry home in her basket. Then in -the shady afternoon she would go to her fernery with a watering pot. -First she would dig a little hole, then she would put some water in it to -see that the roots of the fern got plenty of moisture, for that is what -ferns love. Then she would put the root of the fern in the hole and put -soft earth firmly around it. After she had planted her ferns she watered -them some more, for she was very careful that her ferns should be planted -just right, and that is why she had such good luck with them. - -Every spring she would add to her fernery, and the ferns that she had -planted the year before came up more beautifully than ever. - -She would get interesting looking rocks and stones and put them between -ferns here and there in the little fernery. It was very delightful to see -the plants come up in the spring and then go to the woods and get some -more beautiful ones. She was very particular, you may be sure, to get -nice young ones, for they are the best to transplant. - - - - -MAY 1: The Tree Swallows - - -“The Mr. Tree Swallows are bluish green above and white underneath. The -Mrs. Tree Swallows are gray and white beneath,” said daddy. - -“Sometimes they build their nests out of grass with feathers for the -lining; in fact, that is the way they usually do, but they sometimes like -to find bird homes already made for them. - -“They sing or make a little chirping sound as their other swallow cousins -do. They usually build their nests in hollow trees and like to sit on old -branches, so they have been called the Tree Swallows, for their cousins, -the Barn Swallows, build their homes around barns. - -“These swallows like to fly high in the air, and they also love to sit on -telegraph wires. They say that they wish to be modern and up-to-date, and -that as they can’t answer the telephones or call their friends up, they -can sit on the telephone wires and feel they are part of a nice world!” - - - - -MAY 2: The Pig Who Took a Walk - - -“There was once a little fairy, who was named Fairy Sunrise, because -every morning she got up just at the same time as Mr. Sun did. - -“She had a great love for nice little pigs, as she thought they were very -cunning, and not at all the horrid little creatures some people think -they are. - -“But one little pig worried her a great deal. He put on airs and was very -proud of himself. The little pig’s name was ‘Gink,’ and he was the pet -pig of a little girl who lived on a farm. - -“Gink had overheard some city people who had visited the farm talk about -their figures. For a long time he couldn’t imagine what they meant. Then, -after listening for some time, he heard one of them say that it was -quite all right to eat everything any one wanted to, but every one must -exercise, walk and play games so as not to grow fat—for it was so ugly to -be fat! - -“Gink had never thought it was ugly to be fat, but then that was because -he had never really thought about it at all. And yet when he did think -about it, he decided that he would much rather keep just ‘plump’ as he -now was than grow as fat as his mother was. For he said that his mother -was a little bit old fashioned, and he wanted to be a very modern pig. - -“The next day he went for a walk. He went through the little village, -just managing to escape from under horses’ feet, and the little boys’ -bicycles. He went as far as the lake, where he saw some boys starting off -on a camping trip. - -“‘Don’t you want to come with us?’ asked one of the boys. - -“The little pig was just about to start off, thinking in his vain way -that the trip would do him good, when he heard a second boy say: - -“‘Won’t he make wonderful bacon?’ - -“Then you should have seen little Gink run home to his mistress. And -after that awful fright and narrow escape, Gink stayed on the farm -outside the village, and decided fashions were very silly, and apt to be -dangerous. He also lost his love of walking! - -“And little Fairy Sunrise who had been around just in time to whisper -to the little boy (though of course he didn’t see her) the word ‘bacon’ -which had frightened Gink so much, was delighted that all her schemes had -worked out so well, and that she had cured the vain Gink.” - - - - -MAY 3: The Fairy and the Kangaroo - - -“I must tell you a story to-night,” commenced daddy, “of the sick -kangaroo in the Zoo. - -“To tell the truth the kangaroo wasn’t sick at all. He simply thought he -was but he succeeded in making the keeper think so too. This pleased the -kangaroo as all he really wanted was to have a fuss made over him. - -“The strange thing about his illness was that the keeper couldn’t imagine -what was the matter with the kangaroo. He had a perfectly good appetite -for he couldn’t give up eating just to pretend he was sick, for really -and truly he knew he was just ‘pretending.’ - -“Now, this puzzled the keeper, but he thought there must be some kangaroo -sickness where the animal could still eat, and yet be far from well. - -“The keeper became so worried over the kangaroo’s strange sickness that -at night he would get up to see if the kangaroo was asleep. Every time -he went to look, the kangaroo was sound, sound asleep, breathing very -quietly. The keeper thought to himself that this must be a good sign, for -if he happened to be suffering from indigestion he would certainly be -moaning and having bad dreams. Finally the keeper decided the kangaroo -must have heart failure. - -“The next day the keeper sent for the doctor and the doctor examined the -kangaroo’s heart. He said that it was one of the strongest hearts that he -had ever examined. And the keeper was still more puzzled. - -“The kangaroo used to sit for hours and hours just playing with his tail. -Sometimes he would think it was time to show how badly he felt by crying. -So he would first look as if he just were able to keep back the tears, -and then he would act as if he could keep it up no longer and would shake -with sobs. - -“Now this kangaroo had always been spoilt by his mother. When he was -very, very young he could always have everything he wanted, so nothing -was ever really a big treat. - -“He always got sick at parties because he ate too much, and his mother -would never stop him, and on holidays he always was allowed to turn -things topsy-turvy. But one day when the animals were all to be given a -special treat, little Fairy Silver Wings, who had heard of the kangaroo’s -sickness, whispered to the other animals to leave him behind to twist his -tail and moan while they had their game of ball. - -“Then the kangaroo set up a howling such as never had been heard in -animal land, for he didn’t want to miss a party—just as Fairy Silver -Wings had said; so when they all thought he had learned a good lesson -they went back for him. How ashamed he was when the animals at first -snubbed him, but he never made a fuss again, for he had had a great -fright that he was going to miss a party through his foolishness.” - - - - -MAY 4: The Maple Tree Talks - - -“I’ve heard people talking about their family trees,” said the first -maple tree. “And I simply don’t understand it. They’ve said that so and -so came from that branch of the family and I’ve never seen a few aunts -who made up a branch or a few uncles who made up a branch or who looked -anything like a branch. I never have.” - -“I can explain that,” said the second maple tree. “When people speak of -their family tree they mean their family and their family’s ancestors -or grandmothers and grandfathers. You see a family is like a big tree. -There is the root of it all—the first family from which all the different -relatives or branches sprung which are related to the family just as -branches are all related to and connected with the tree.” - -“Oh, now I see, thank you,” said the first maple tree. - - - - -MAY 5: The Daisies’ Name - - -“We know what our name means,” said the Daisies. “We come from the old -family of Day’s eye—the eyes of the day—because we’re so bright and -wide-awake and strong.” - - - - -MAY 6: The Two Rabbits - - -“There were two rabbits,” said daddy, “which I want to tell you about. -Their names were Clover and Pinky. Clover loved to hear her name. She -loved to be called by it very often and she liked it best of all when her -name was made very real by getting a lot of clover to eat. - -“The other rabbit’s name was Pinky. Pinky was so named because of his -very bright pink eyes. They were really beautiful pink eyes. Clover had -pink eyes, too, but they were not so bright; they were a little bit paler -in shade than Pinky’s eyes. - -“Pinky thought they were very fairly named, for, of course, Clover -should have the better name of the two, because Clover was Mrs. Rabbit -and it was polite and nice to give the lady the nicer name. - -“Both the rabbits were white without a touch of black. They were very -fond of each other, they were very tame and fond of children and they -were extremely fond of all the nice green things they were given to eat. - -“Now the children who owned these rabbits didn’t know that daddy rabbits -were all right when their children were big but that when their children -were small they weren’t so nice because they were apt to kill them. - -“The daddies didn’t care for their babies when they were only little bits -of fluff. They didn’t see that they would grow up into nice rabbits later -on. - -“So these two rabbits, Pinky and Clover, were not separated, and Clover, -somehow, wasn’t as afraid of Pinky as sometimes a mother rabbit is. - -“That is, a mother rabbit is never afraid of a daddy rabbit for herself, -for she knows he will never hurt her, but she is afraid for her little -ones. - -“So when she knows that the little ones are soon to come she hides away -from the daddy rabbit. - -“Clover wasn’t at all nervous. She saw that the children didn’t know that -they should be separated. And she somehow thought Pinky would act very -nicely about the little ones. - -“She made a little hole in the ground and soon there came seven of the -sweetest, most cunning little bits of white fluff you ever did see! - -“She had quite a hard time naming so many little babies but at last she -named them and these were the names she decided upon. - -“Her eldest son was named Bun. Her eldest daughter was named Bunny. Her -second son was named Pink after his dad, and the second daughter was -named Cloverine after herself. The third son was named Spot, because of -a little black spot which he had on his nose, and the third daughter was -named Rabbity, while the fourth son was named Baby Bun. - -“And do you know that Pinky never touched one of those children so as to -hurt them? He didn’t kill them, he didn’t bite them. - -“But instead he watched Mother Rabbit taking care of them, he saw her -giving them their meals. He watched her as she taught them the lessons -all rabbits must know. - -“And he saw the children pick them up and handle them very gently and -kiss them and say how precious they were. - -“After they grew up into bigger rabbits some of them were given away and -became the pets of other children and Clover and Pinky were together -again once more without the young ones. - -“‘I miss them,’ said Clover, ‘but I know that children will be good to -their rabbit pets, for I have always been treated so kindly and nicely by -children.’ - -“‘So have I,’ said Pinky. - -“And the rabbits sniffed and their little noses wiggled and trembled as -they told each other what a nice world it was with children and clover -both in it!” - - - - -MAY 7: Evelyn Decides Something - - -“The other day Mrs. Heron was talking to Mrs. Bird of Paradise,” said -daddy. - -“‘Ah,’ Mrs. Heron was saying. ‘It does seem too bad that just when our -little ones are born, just then, they shoot us, and leave our little ones -to starve. - -“‘And all for fashions, too, friend! Think of mothers—wearing mothers on -their hats whose little ones have been left behind to die. It’s something -I cannot, cannot understand.’ - -“‘All we can hope for,’ said Mrs. Bird of Paradise, ‘is that lots and -lots of children will come to the Zoo and that they will hear from the -keeper about us and will go home and tell their mothers.’ - -“‘Yes,’ said Mrs. Heron, ‘for sometimes I do believe people don’t know or -understand or they wouldn’t do such cruel things.’ - -“‘I am sure a great many must be ignorant, for I don’t believe so many -would be cruel, especially just for fashion and style,’ said Mrs. Bird of -Paradise. - -“‘I hope,’ said Mrs. Heron, ‘that children will remember when they grow -up themselves not to wear aigrette feathers which destroy the lives of -birds who want to live and care for their little ones.’ - -“‘They strike us down when we’re dancing and happy and have chosen our -little mates,’ Mrs. Bird of Paradise said sadly. - -“‘And mothers wear us on their hats,’ said Mrs. Heron. ‘They wear other -mothers whose babies have died of starvation because of a cruel, cruel -fashion.’ - -“‘Let’s hope for better times ahead for our families,’ Mrs. Bird of -Paradise ended. - -“‘Let’s hope so,’ said Mrs. Heron.” - -“Oh, daddy,” said Evelyn, “I’ve made up my mind, of course, never, never, -never in the world to wear feathers of birds where we’re doing cruel, -cruel harm. I know and I could never forget. But I’ve made up my mind -to start a club of little girls who’ll all promise never to wear the -feathers of birds such as the herons or the birds of paradise or any -other feathers where the birds have to be killed. We’ll wear ostrich -feathers and plumes which come out naturally. - -“And I’m going to get any number of my friends together and we’ll have -meetings and at each meeting every member will tell an interesting story -of some bird she has seen. Once a month we’ll have refreshments. - -“But most of all,” said Evelyn, for she could see Jack smiling over the -refreshments, “we’ll never be cruel to birds.” - -“That’s right,” said Jack, “the idea of big creatures such as we are -being cruel to little creatures like birds, and I’m going to start a -boys’ club where we’ll study birds and take their pictures, but we’ll -never steal their eggs.” - - - - -MAY 8: Bossy White’s Escape - - -“A little girl named Betty,” said daddy, “once had a pet cow. Now, that -may seem a very strange pet to have; but, after all, the cow was a very -nice pet, for every morning and every evening she gave Betty delicious -warm milk. Betty always milked her own bossy herself and would carry -into the house twice a day a bucket of milk. But before she did that she -always had to drink a little first, so the cow would be pleased and would -look at her softly out of her great big eyes. Betty called her cow Bossy -White, for the cow had a round white spot above her right eye. - -“During the daytime Bossy White stayed in the pasture, and at night-time -she came in to a warm, comfortable stall in the barn. - -“Betty’s home was very near a swamp, where a great many black racer -snakes lived. But as the pasture had a wire fence all around it nobody -was afraid the snakes could get inside. The black racer snakes adore -chasing cows and try their hardest to catch them. Often they succeed. - -“Nobody had noticed it, but a piece of wire had really broken in a part -of the fence, and one of the black racer snakes got in. - -“‘Now,’ said the snake to himself, ‘I shall have lots of fun chasing this -cow.’ So he began to hurry through the grass, and poor Bossy White ran -for all she was worth, almost frightened out of her wits. - -“A little boy passing by saw the cow running and the grass moving, so he -knew that a black racer snake was chasing the cow. He jumped over the -fence and called: ‘Bossy White!’ (for he had often heard Betty call her). -‘Come, Bossy White; follow me!’ And he led a wild chase, running first -to one side and then to the other until they reached the barn in safety. -You see, with the cow following the little boy’s crooked route, the snake -could not keep up, but got way behind, for the black racer snakes lose -so much time in going from side to side that that is the way to escape -them. - -“When the little boy and the cow reached the barn there was Betty waiting -to milk Bossy White. She couldn’t understand why Bossy White rushed into -the barn nor why the little boy was so breathless. - -“As soon as the little boy got his breath, though, he told Betty what had -happened. You can imagine how happy Betty was to feel that her beloved -Bossy White had been saved, and she told the little boy how grateful she -was to him. She also said, ‘Now I know how grateful Bossy White feels, -and I’m sure she’d like to give you a bucketful of her delicious milk.’ -So the little boy, who was very poor and who had an invalid mother, took -home his reward of a bucketful of delicious milk. - -“A doubly strong wire fence was put around the pasture, so that Bossy -White never again was chased by a black racer snake.” - - - - -MAY 9: The Spring Snow-storm - - -“Well,” said the great big stone, “this is fine.” The big stone was big -enough so that quite a number of children could get on it at one time. It -was away off in the woods, quite far from the nearest village, and it was -a fine place to have a picnic. - -Some children had decided to give a picnic there and they had asked their -daddy to let them have two of the horses and the wagon to take them all -to the big stone. - -The stone was in some woods which belonged to a family in a neighboring -farmhouse. They were not very well off, so they made a little money by -charging people who wanted to go through their land a small amount to see -the stone and have a picnic there. - -And the most important thing about the stone has not yet been told. It -was a rocky stone. Yes, that great big stone actually rocked when one -touched it, just as a rocking-chair will rock. - -All the children who were going to the picnic, went in the wagon and -there were five children in all. - -They reached the road which was a private one, and they stopped to pay to -be allowed to go through to the part where the rocking stone was. - -“How much is it?” they asked of the neighboring farmer’s little boy. - -“It’s five cents apiece for children,” he said. “And that lets you look -at the stone and stay there as long as you want.” - -“How much will it cost to let the team go through?” the children asked, -for they thought it would cost more with the wagon and horses. - -The little boy thought for a moment and then he said: “There won’t be -any charge for them, because I don’t suppose they will look at the stone -much!” - -They all laughed, and the children went through to the rocking stone. And -it was then the stone said to itself: “This is fine.” How wonderful it -seemed! The stone was so big that they had to climb up a ladder in order -to reach the top where they were going to have their picnic, and yet they -could stand by it and move it so it actually rocked, not using more than -one hand. - -“Let’s eat right away,” some one suggested. - -And it was such a good suggestion that they started in to eat at once. -And such good things as they had! They had cocoa which was piping hot, -because it had been heated in a kettle on a bonfire which they had made -as soon as they had arrived. - -They had sandwiches of all kinds, and cakes and bananas and oranges and -all sorts of other goodies. And they had a box with hard candies in it -which they all had decided was the best kind. - -They had not been eating long when one of the children said: “I do -believe I feel a drop of rain—no—it is a flake of snow. Yes, it is -snowing!” - -“It can’t be,” the other children said, “for the spring has come.” - -“But look, there are really snowflakes falling now. And such great big -flakes, too!” - -And, true enough, even though it was rather far north and though the -spring had come, huge snowflakes fell upon the children as they ate their -picnic lunch on top of the big rocking stone. - -And they laughed and said: “Well, this is a real picnic and everything is -very wonderful.” - -“Yes,” said another child, “and it is so interesting as everything is a -little different from usual. It is not usual to have a picnic on top of -a huge stone upon which we have to climb by a ladder if we want to reach -the top, and yet which will rock when we touch it, just as though it were -a rocking chair. And now the snow is falling though it is spring.” - -The jolly old King Snow laughed as he heard this and said: “I like to -give them a surprise in the spring when they think I’ve left them for -good. And I’m glad I’ve given the children a good surprise, for it makes -their picnic party all the more fun, for they like me, they do.” And old -King Snow chuckled and went to bed for the summer months feeling very -happy indeed. - - - - -MAY 10: A Reward for Mr. Walrus - - -“This Winter,” said daddy, “a Walrus was the Iceman in a Zoo. - -“It was this way. The Keeper had noticed that whenever the Walrus’ pond -became frozen over on cold, cold nights he was just as happy as happy -could be. He would chop up the ice with his sharp tusks—for the Walrus -has his ice pick always with him! Then he would leave a clear, open space -and down he would dive into his pond and have a lovely icy swim. - -“The Walrus loved it nice and cold—and how he did love the cold water. - -“Of course, at first, he simply chopped up the ice because he loved the -feeling of working with such a cold substance as ice. But his main object -was to get under the water and have a good cold bath. - -“When the Keeper noticed that that was what the Walrus seemed to want -more than anything, he had the regular Iceman of the Zoo pick up the -pieces of ice as fast as the Walrus would break them up. These would go -into the Zoo ice-house all ready for the hot days of the Summer. - -“When the Walrus saw that he was doing some real work, and that as soon -as he chopped up the ice it was taken away, he was delighted. For, you -see, he was very fond of his good, kind Keeper, and he thought it a fine -thing to be a regular business Man—or a business Walrus—and work hard -each day. He enjoyed his swims more and more because he felt he was doing -some daily work. - -“And the Keeper was delighted and said many very kind and flattering -things to the Walrus, which pleased him more than I can tell you. - -“But alas! All too soon for Mr. Walrus came the warm spring days. The -Keeper could not think of anything else for Mr. Walrus to do, and Mr. -Walrus felt very sad that all the ice had gone away and that he couldn’t -chop any more. - -“The Keeper really felt very badly that he had let Mr. Walrus do so much -work and had nothing now for him to do. But the Queen of the Fairies -came along and whispered to the Keeper a fine scheme as a reward for Mr. -Walrus—she whispered this when the Keeper was thinking very hard one day -about the Walrus. - -“This is what she whispered to him. - -“‘Mr. Keeper, go to the ice-house every day and pick out a nice big piece -of ice for Mr. Walrus. Then have it carried over to his pond, and when -you give it to him tell him it is his reward for working so hard all -Winter, and it is to cool his water—not to chop up.’ - -“Well, the Keeper did as the Fairy Queen had suggested. At first the -Walrus did chop up the ice—although it was such a small piece to chop -up he did seem a little surprised when it was put in his pond. Then he -waited for it to be taken away, but instead, the Keeper came and told him -to play with it himself. - -“After a few days the Walrus understood it was all for him because it was -some of the ice he had chopped in the Winter. - -“So every day when the ice would come he would be so joyful. He would -take a rest on the piece of ice first—for he thought it a lovely, cool -sort of chair—and then he would dive down into the cold water. And the -Fairy Queen was so pleased that the Walrus was getting a good reward for -his Winter’s work.” - - - - -MAY 11: Kay and the Trunk - - -“Kathleen, or Kay, as she was always called for short, lived by the ocean -in a little fishing village,” said daddy. “She used to watch the men -fishing all day and hauling their nets in at night. And she would watch -her mother cook the fish for their meals, for they practically lived -on it. One day a big trunk was washed ashore which without a doubt had -fallen off one of the big boats passing by. - -“In the trunk were lots and lots of lovely dresses—a pink dress, a yellow -satin dress, a green velvet coat, a hat with soft, big plumes on it, and, -oh, so many lovely things! Kay was breathless for a moment, she was so -excited—all those gorgeous things for a little girl who had seen little -else beside fishing-nets and such things. - -“‘Is it for me?’ cried Kay. - -“‘Yes; all for you,’ said her daddy. ‘Nobody else wants these things here -in our fishing village, and you can have them to play with.’ - -“‘Oh, how marvelous!’ said Kay. ‘I’ll never be lonely now. I can play I’m -a queen when I wear that yellow satin dress and the velvet coat, and I’ll -pretend that the fishes are my subjects, and I can play I’m a beautiful -lady going to a ball when I wear the pink dress.’ - -“She jumped around and around with joy, crying: ‘Oh, what a fine time -I’ll have dressing up! Oh, such fun!’” - - - - -MAY 12: The Sun Talks to Harry - - -“There was a little boy,” said daddy, “whose name was Harry, and he loved -sunsets and everything that had bright colors. But as he had spent all -his life in the city, he had not seen half the wild flowers and lovely -wood flowers you children can always see. - -“One day he had been playing very hard as it was his birthday and his -mother had given him a party. So he was tired before it was time to go -to bed, and he was sitting by the open window looking at the sun just -beginning to think about going to bed too. - -“But the Fairy Queen was whispering to the sun to tell Harry a story as a -special birthday treat, and at the same time Harry was saying ‘Oh, please -go to bed, Mr. Sun, for I want to see all your bright colors.’ - -“But the sun had no intention of being hurried. He wanted to go to bed -when he was tired and not before. Besides, in the warm weather he liked -to stay up longer, and it was only in the cold winter that he cared about -going to bed before the afternoon really was over. - -“In a moment or two Harry was sound asleep in his chair by the window. -And the sun had listened to the Fairy Queen’s whisper, for soon Harry was -having the most wonderful talk with Mr. Sun. - -“He came right in the window, and sat on the sill, just as friendly as -friendly could be. He told Harry the history of his life, and oh, how -very, very old he was. It made Harry feel quite old too, to hear the sun -talking, and he said to him, ‘Mr. Sun, don’t you feel very blue when you -think how old you are?’ - -“‘Sometimes to be sure I do. That is only natural. And it is then that -you see many blue clouds and pale lavender colors around me as I’m going -to bed. But you will agree that isn’t very often. For when I am sensible -I say to myself that there is nothing disgraceful about being old. And it -is then that I look bright and rosy. For it is very foolish to mind being -old when you are as strong and well as I am and have such a wonderful -long record.’” - - - - -MAY 13: Old Mr. Owl Writes a Book - - -“Old Mr. Owl wanted to write a book and he asked the fairies how to set -about doing it,” commenced daddy. - -“‘Well,’ said the fairy queen, ‘it makes a good deal of difference, old -Mr. Owl, what you want to write about.’ - -“‘What nonsense!’ he said. ‘It’s just that I want to know how to start -off with my book. Just think what a marvelous book it will be—for as long -as folks can remember I’ve been called the Wise Bird—the bird who’s awake -at night and whose eyes are so very bright!’ - -“‘Before I started saying what a fine book it would be, if I were you, -I’d write it and give other people the chance to say so,’ said the fairy -queen. - -“Mr. Owl began to write with his pen, made out of one of Mr. Turkey -Gobbler’s best feathers, on a large, flat stone, which he put in the -hollow of his tree. Very late in the night, he awakened his fairies who -had been sleeping, and told them to listen to his book. Then he called -all the owls from the neighborhood with a loud hoot-hoot. But before he -began to read, he said: - -“‘I’ve not enough light. I will hurt my eyes—my beautiful, wise, big -eyes.’ - -“You see he had made a special arrangement to have his own lights, and -when he said that he hadn’t enough, from all over came countless little -fireflies. They sparkled and gave the most beautiful light all over the -woods, and Mr. Owl put his spectacles on his nose, and said: - -“‘Now I see to perfection—which means quite all right.’ And Mr. Owl -commenced reading his book. - -“It told about the parties, balls and picnics in fairyland, and of the -wild adventures and happenings in the woods. The fairies were absolutely -delighted that a book had been written with so much about them in it. - -“And the fairy queen was more than happy, for the last chapter was all -about her. - -“‘Well,’ said Mr. Owl, ‘you made me ashamed of myself for boasting about -my book before I had written it, and so the only thing I could do was to -write a wise chapter all about you.’ - -“And the fairy queen smiled with pleasure and also with amusement—for -Mr. Owl had certainly thought he could write a wise book—though the next -time, perhaps, he wouldn’t say so before he had written it. - -“The fireflies had been sparkling and flashing lights all this time, and -finally they whispered: - -“‘Have a dance, all of you; we’ll give you the light and dance too. It is -not well to read books all the time—you must dance.’ - -“So they all ended off with a fine dance, and old Mr. Owl, with his book -under his wing, danced with the rest of the owls and fairies. But before -the evening was over he presented to the fairy queen a copy of his book, -which said on the cover, ‘A BOOK, by Wise Mr. Owl.’” - - - - -MAY 14: The Little Turkeys - - -“When Mrs. Turkey’s little ones were born,” said daddy, “she taught them -the things that all good turkey mothers teach their young in the early -spring days, especially how they must keep their feet dry for a number of -weeks so they will grow up into fine and strong turkeys. And, as Mother -Turkey watched her children she said to herself: ‘What a Thanksgiving -turkey you will be, my dear,’ as she pointed to one. ‘And what a -Christmas turkey you will be. And do not be sad, because you will be used -for meals. - -“‘It is a very great honor. A very great honor indeed! Turkeys are -especially honored in this way!’” - - - - -MAY 15: Billy’s Trip in the Coach - - -“A little Boy named Billy was sitting in front of a fire,” began daddy. -“It was in his own bedroom and he was in a great big armchair toasting -his feet before he got into bed. - -“He began thinking of the picture over the fireplace. It was a most -wonderful picture. There was a stage coach and a driver all dressed in -red. There were eight white horses with big red plumes standing up from -their harnesses, which made them look very fine indeed. And then there -were two footmen just climbing upon the coach. They never seemed to reach -the top; they always seemed to be in just the same place trying to get -there! - -“Now Billy wondered if they didn’t get tired of being over the fireplace -all the time, hanging up on a silly hook. To him the eight beautiful -horses looked as if they needed a good gallop and run, and the little fat -coachman in red looked as if he would like to be off for a trip too. - -“As Billy was wondering about it, suddenly he saw the coachman wave his -arms, flourish his whip and the two footmen jump—actually jump right upon -the top of the coach. - -“And then the coach began to fill with passengers. The Fairy Queen was -there with all the little Fairies trailing along too. Billy didn’t see -how the coach could possibly hold so many passengers, but to his great -surprise it began to grow larger and larger. And soon he heard a gruff -voice. - -“‘Well, Billy, do you want to see where we go when we take our trips? -You mustn’t think we stay over this fireplace all the time. We have many -friends, and we go upon wonderful trips when you’re fast asleep. But this -time we will take you with us.’ - -“Just then a little Gnome came down from the coach and began to help -Billy up. - -“Off they went, with the most dashing and daring speed. Around cliffs -they tore, and over the narrowest and most dangerous roads. - -“Finally they came to the very steepest cliff you can possibly imagine. - -“‘Well,’ said the fat little coachman, ‘here we all get dashed to pieces -unless the Tipping Bird comes along.’ - -“‘Dear me,’ said Billy, ‘I do hope he comes. I would hate to be dashed to -pieces.’ - -[Illustration: “MR. OWL AWAKENED THE FAIRIES AND TOLD THEM TO LISTEN TO -HIS BOOK.”—_Page 111_] - -“‘Oh, that’s just to make it more exciting,’ said one of the Fairies; ‘we -won’t really be dashed to pieces. The Tipping Bird is a Bird known only -in Fairyland, and he always comes just as the Fairy Queen waves her wand.’ - -“And soon what should Billy see come flying along but a great big black -Bird—the biggest Bird Billy had ever seen in all his life. They left the -coach on the side of the cliff, and then the horses, coachman, footmen, -Fairies, Gnomes, Billy and all, found nice little parts of the Tipping -Bird’s wings to rest in. Soon they were flying over the side of the -cliff, and then landed in a beautiful valley of soft feathers. - -“‘Oh dear,’ said Billy, ‘where are we going now?’ - -“‘You must sleep in your good soft bed instead of the chair,’ said -Billy’s mother, who had carried him asleep to his bed while he had been -dreaming of the trip in the coach.” - - - - -MAY 16: Mother Maple Tree - - -“I am going to tell you,” said the old maple tree, “a little family -history. We belong to the Sugar Maple family. Our trees are often used in -making furniture, and our sap gives wondrous maple sugar which boys and -girls and ladies and gentlemen love so much! - -“And when autumn comes we all dress up in the most wonderful costumes of -red and orange and flaming gold. But we will not talk about autumn quite -yet. - -“The work for us to do now is to see that each leaf grows to be as big -and beautiful as possible. For we have been known as one of the nicest of -shade trees. We keep the sun from shining down too hard on people during -the hot summer months. We make shady avenues and streets and driveways. - -“Mr. Sun is a perfectly splendid old chap, but in the summer he gets so -excited that he is very warm, indeed, and the people love the shade we -can give. So you see, leaves, you must not be lazy!” - -The leaves rustled and shook their heads. “No, Mother Maple, we will not -be lazy.” - -“We have many cousins,” continued Mother Maple. “There is Cousin Sycamore -Maple whose family comes from far away. Cousin Sycamore is not very -strong and its flowers are late in coming out. Now Cousin Norway Maple -is quite different. A fine strong tree Cousin Norway is, and a tree that -doesn’t mind soot and dust and smoke or insects. Many of Cousin Norway’s -children are planted in city streets where there is a great deal of -smoke. - -“There is Cousin Box Elder which is a relation because it has clusters of -‘keys’ or seeds, which hang on all winter. - -“Cousin Striped Maple is very beautiful with its streaked white lines. In -the winter oftentimes its bark is used by boys for whistles and in the -autumn Cousin Striped Maple is yellow and very handsome. - -“As for Mr. Mountain Maple—well, Cousin Mountain is so named because upon -all mountains the Mountain Maple loves to grow and Cousin Vine Maple is -so named because it hasn’t the strength to stand up by itself and its -stems are like vines. - -“Cousin Silver Maple is very beautiful but is not strong enough to stand -the city. Cousin Silver likes parks which are given over to trees and -greens and plants. - -“And then there are the red maple and the black maple. Cousin Black Maple -is almost exactly like us, but its branches are orange colored and its -‘keys’ spread more widely than ours do. - -“Cousin Red Maple loves the swamps and is a beautiful tree, as are all -his children, but I’m glad we belong to the Sugar Maple family.” - -“So are we, Mother Maple,” said the leaves, as they all promised to be -good and beautiful and strong. - - - - -MAY 17: The Sport Fish - - -“At the seashore the other day when it was so warm,” said daddy, “I saw -some great things which were made to look like big fish. They were made -of rubber, I was told, and pumped up like automobile tires, and then they -were covered with canvas. - -“Their eyes were painted on the canvas, so were their fins and their -tails. They looked like very funny fishes but still they did not look -quite right. And people were riding on top of them in the water, and -what games they did have with the breakers. The fishes would rush in to -the shore when a great wave would come and the people would have a most -glorious ride. And children rode them, too. They’re not in the least -dangerous, for if any one falls off in the water when he is riding a fish -which lies right on top, he has no distance to fall at all, and simply -gets a nice, jolly ducking. - -“But by holding on fast no one need fall off—just lie or sit on the fish -and the breakers and the fish do the rest. - -“Well, such fun as every one was having at the beach. The children were -laughing and crying out, ‘Let’s ride the sport fish.’ - -“Big men and grown-up ladies were saying, ‘Let’s ride the breakers on the -sport fish. My, how they go! Aren’t they fun.’ - -“And I am quite sure that farther out in the ocean real fishes were -saying, ‘Well, isn’t it a shame! Here there are make-believe fishes that -are thought more of than we are. And we’re real, not just imitations!’ - -“But I also felt sure that old Grandfather Ocean Fish said, ‘Now, look -here, we have no right to get mad. We never offered our backs for folks -to ride on. And we never rushed in to the shore on the great breakers. So -we can’t grumble. For the sport fishes—not real like us, to be sure—will -help the grown-ups and children have the kind of fun they like.’” - - - - -MAY 18: Mother Sheep - - -“My beautiful baby, Laura Lamb,” said Mother Sheep, “we always follow the -leader. We’re gentle and we’re quiet. We’re rather timid, too. We don’t -think a great deal for ourselves. - -“They say,” Mother Sheep continued, “that when people cannot sleep they -make believe they are seeing sheep, and that they are counting them going -through a gate. That is because sheep follow each other, and if one were -going through a gate the others would be going through, too. - -“Oh, they get tired, you see, of counting the sheep they make believe -that they see! And so they go to sleep! - -“And you see what a help we are to people when we do such things, so that -they can see us in their minds going through a gate—one after the other. - -“You see, my Laura Lamb, if sheep should go different ways then people -couldn’t be helped toward sleep by us, and it is nice to think of helping -people to sleep, for we’re gentle, kind souls, and it is nice to help. - -“So, Laura Lamb, you, too, always follow the leader. Don’t go through one -gate yourself and have your cousins going through another and some other -cousins through the opening in the fence and the others perhaps going -under the fence. - -“We must all go together, we sheep.” - -And Laura Lamb bleated and said: “Ba-aaa-baa-aaa, Mother Sheep! I will do -as you say.” - - - - -MAY 19: The Monkeys’ Victory - - -“The Animals in the Zoo were boasting one day,” said daddy. - -“‘I am the most wonderful of you all,’ said the Black-Footed Penguin. ‘I -live in water and on the rocks. My ways are interesting. I have strange -habits, and what is more my voice is like a donkey’s. I can bray most -beautifully.’ - -“‘Well,’ laughed the Donkey who was passing along the road. ‘The idea -of comparing yourself to me.’ And the Donkey stopped quite still, even -though he was pulling a cart in which was a little Girl. - -“‘Go on,’ said the little Girl. But the Donkey stood quite still. - -“‘You can’t bray as well as I can,’ said the Donkey. - -“‘I bray just the same way,’ said the Black-Footed Penguin. - -“‘Well,’ laughed the Hyena, ‘most People and Animals don’t think a -Donkey’s voice is anything very fine.’ And the Hyena went on laughing and -laughing, almost until his sides burst! - -“‘If you’re going to be rude,’ said the Donkey, ‘I shall leave.’ - -“‘At last,’ said the little Girl in the cart, ‘the Donkey has decided to -move. I thought I might have to sit here all day.’ - -“‘Ah,’ said the Sea Lion, ‘none of you are as fine as I am. I jump into -the air to get my food. I don’t get it in any commonplace, ordinary way. -No indeed, I jump for it. Each time I do a trick. And they stop and look -at me. For I am very interesting.’ - -“‘It’s much nicer,’ said the bushy-tailed Wood-Rat, ‘to be what I am. My -tail is the wonder of the world.’ - -“‘I never heard that before,’ said the Flying Squirrels. ‘Now with us, it -is different. We can fly! We are like Birds. That’s very superior.’ - -“‘But you’re not Birds,’ said a Sparrow, who was flying by the cages, and -over the yards of the Animals. ‘At the rate you are talking, I am about -as interesting as any of you. I can fly for that matter, and I can pick -up food. I fly down for it instead of flying up for it like Mr. Sea Lion.’ - -“‘I don’t fly up for it,’ said Mr. Sea Lion. ‘I jump for it.’ - -“‘Oh, all right,’ said the Sparrow. ‘I’m sure I don’t care whether you -jump or fly. You’re very fussy about words, it seems to me.’ - -“‘Look at me,’ said the Seal. ‘I come from a wonderful land, and I am a -thing of great beauty. My skin is beautiful. And I swim so nicely, and I -like the water so much.’ - -“‘You’re no better than I am,’ said the Alligator crossly. - -“‘Nonsense,’ said the Seal, ‘but I won’t quarrel with you about it, for I -know I’m right.’ - -“‘I have the finest coat,’ said the Zebra. ‘Now, in truth, I am something -worth looking at.’ - -“‘You’re queer, that’s all,’ said the Rocky Mountain Sheep from his yard. - -“The Australian Dog who looked like a Fox also got into the argument, but -back in the Zoo house, the Monkeys were saying: - -“‘Now, to-morrow let us see who gets the most admiration and attention. -Then we will see who is the most interesting Animal in the Zoo.’ - -“‘All right,’ agreed the other Animals, for each was quite sure he’d win. -The word was whispered about the Zoo that the visitors should decide the -question. - -“The next day the Children began to arrive—and all day long they kept -coming. Each Animal had fussed to look his best, and when the Children -would pause and stop to admire any Animal the others would look angry. - -“They stopped before every Animal for a few moments, and would say to -each other: - -“‘Oh, look at this queer Animal! See what he does!’ But then they -would pass on and in front of the Monkey cages they stood. The Monkeys -performed tricks, they made faces and they ate peanuts which were given -to them, and at the end of the day, alas and alack, every Animal had to -admit that the one who received the most attention from the Children was -the old Monkey and his family.” - - - - -MAY 20: The Mosquitoes - - -“Well, friends,” said the little mosquito, “how about a banquet to-night? -It’s the first warm evening of the season, and without a doubt the people -will sit out on their porches and enjoy the beautiful air.” - -“They won’t enjoy us,” said the second mosquito. - -“Well, I’m sure we wouldn’t be flattered if they did,” said the first -mosquito. “If they enjoyed us it would mean that we didn’t bite them, and -that would never do.” - -“It would never do,” agreed the second mosquito. - -“Well, let’s be off, for the sun has gone down and the people will have -finished their suppers before long.” - -“All right,” said the first mosquito, “I’m ready, and I’ll give a call to -the children and to the cousins and to all of the family and relatives.” - -“Buzz-buzz-buzz,” came back the answers, and soon all the mosquito -relatives had joined the first two mosquitoes. - -“Is every one ready for a banquet?” asked the first mosquito. - -“Every one, without a doubt,” said the mosquitoes. - -So they all started forth and buzzed along, talking of people who felt -them most. - -“We don’t want to go to those who’re not properly bitten by mosquitoes,” -said the first mosquito. - -“I heard some one say, the other day,” said the second mosquito, “that -the two creatures she hated most were the flies and the mosquitoes. She -said she didn’t like yellow-jackets and hornets, but practically every -other creature she liked. - -“Now, wasn’t that a nice compliment?” - -“A large one,” said they all. - -“What do you mean by a large compliment?” asked the second mosquito. -“You should say a big compliment. But still what do we care about words -except a few choice ones such as bite and bitten and will bite?” So the -mosquitoes hurried, and some of them went on one piazza where people were -sitting and some on another, and were happy over their mean banquet. - - - - -MAY 21: The Potato Bugs - - -“Well, it is time we should get started,” said Mrs. Potato Bug. - -“And we must work hard,” said Mr. Potato Bug. - -“We have such fun working,” said the little potato bugs. - -The potato bugs had six legs apiece. They had little black feelers and -tiny eyes. They were yellow and black on the back, and blue and brown -underneath. - -They spit a little yellow juice on any one who took hold of them, for -they said: - -“It’s all right for us to treat the potatoes badly, but it is a different -thing for people to have the bad manners to pick us up as if we were -little creatures of no importance.” - -There were also brick-red bugs with black dots on either side. These -were the little potato bugs, while the others were the daddies and -the mothers. They got on the leaves of the first potato crop and fed -off them, eating away at the leaves as hard and as fast as such tiny -creatures could do. - -These little bugs were very anxious to kill the plants and they would -have done so if they had made a good headway. That is, they would have -done a great deal of harm if they hadn’t been driven away in time. - -But these bugs went to other potatoes and they saw some of the potato -grubs, so they said to them: - -“Potato grubs, what are you doing?” - -“We’re eating holes in the potatoes,” said the grubs. “What are you -doing?” - -“We were eating leaves of potato plants,” said the potato bugs. “We were -driven away from some other plants, but here we are, and the dear little -children have come, too.” - -“Are you going to eat the leaves here?” asked the grubs. - -“We think they look good,” said the potato bugs. - -“They do,” said the grubs, “but of course we pay all our compliments to -the potatoes themselves. We don’t bother about the leaves.” - -“Perhaps,” said the potato bugs, “the potatoes wouldn’t mind it if you -didn’t pay them such compliments.” - -“Perhaps not,” said the grubs, “but we do, just the same. We say to the -potatoes: - -“‘Dear potatoes, we love you. Let us show you how fond we are of you by -eating you.’” - -“Ha, ha, ha,” laughed the potato bugs, “that is a good joke.” - -“The farmers don’t like the jokes, though,” said the grubs. “They think -they and their wives and their children and their neighbors and their -friends are the ones who should pay such compliments to the potatoes.” - -“Absurd,” said the potato bugs. - -“Of course,” admitted the grubs, “it is not so absurd if we put ourselves -in their places, but who in the world ever imagined that a grub would put -itself in the place of a person? No one would, so why should we do it? -And we don’t.” - -“That’s so,” said the potato bugs, “and neither do we. If we cared for -people we wouldn’t eat the leaves and we wouldn’t try to destroy the -plants.” - -“We’re not friendly with farmers even if we do like potato hills,” said -the grubs. - -“That’s so,” said the potato bugs, “and why should we be friendly with -the farmers? They don’t like us. They ask us to leave. They try to get -rid of us. - -“They never invite us to have some of the leaves of the potatoes, any -more than they ask you to bite holes and eat of the potatoes. - -“We have to invite ourselves and look after ourselves. It’s too bad the -farmers don’t like us when we like the potatoes they plant.” - -And so the potato bugs and the grubs tried to do all they could to hurt -the farmer’s crop of potatoes. And they didn’t even feel badly, they were -so naughty! - - - - -MAY 22: Meadow Mouse and Mole - - -“The Meadow Mouse and the Mole,” said daddy, “had become very good -friends. They both lived near each other in the field, and they used to -visit each other in their holes under the ground. - -“‘What do you think of the food this year?’ asked Mr. Meadow Mouse, just -as if he were staying at a hotel and wanted things the way he asked for -them. - -“‘Well, I think it’s pretty good,’ said Mr. Mole. ‘The farmer planted all -the things I like best this year, and so I’ve had a very good time.’ Just -then they heard a voice say: - - “‘I advise you not to stay, - You had better move away. - For, some day when the farmer passes, - He may chop your heads off with the grasses.’ - -“‘Oh, who could that have been?’ asked Mr. Meadow Mouse. And the voice -went on: - - “‘I cannot be seen, - I’m the Fairy Queen.’ - -“Pretty soon Mr. Meadow Mouse and Mr. Mole were off for the next meadow, -where the Fairy Queen told them they’d be safe, and all their children -with them. Mrs. Meadow Mouse and Mrs. Mole didn’t care about moving, but -when they were told that their heads would be chopped off if they didn’t, -they hurried along! - -“And when they got to the next meadow, they began to burrow in the ground -and dig it up with their little noses. Especially good for such work was -Mr. Mole, and his children all copied him, and were a great help.” - - - - -MAY 23: Wishes - - -“Hello, aprons, gloves, toys, books, games, gold fish, party dresses, -gingham dresses,” called Fairy Grant-Your-Wishes to the toys and clothes -in the children’s big store. - -They all called back “Hello.” That is, all those did who were awake this -evening and who weren’t so tired that they went to sleep at once. - -“What is this I hear that you want?” she asked. - -“We all wish we were something else,” said the gingham dress. “I’d like -to be a party dress, and the party dress is tired of its ribbons and -laces. The gold fish down the aisle wants to be—what is it you want to -be, gold fish?” - -“I want to be a toy,” said the gold fish. - -“And oh,” said a pair of brown jumpers, “I want to be myself. But I want -a playmate. I’d like to have a doll, please, Fairy!” - -“The doll you shall have,” said the fairy. “I’ll wave my wand.” - -As she did so the whole store began to grow and grow, it seemed. Each -counter was now like a store in itself and none of the counters were near -each other. There were great, enormous roadways between the counters and -the things themselves were all different. The gingham dress was now a -party dress. It was wonderful how a party dress had been made out of the -gingham one, for the gingham dress saw that there was some of the old -dress left. - -“Oh,” said the gingham dress, now a party dress, “I do want to go to a -party now.” - -“You shall,” said Fairy-Grant-Your-Wishes, suddenly appearing again. -“Every one is to have a complete, whole wish granted this evening. And -all of the others will go where they please and be what they please.” - -Such a change as there was. The gingham dress, now a party dress, found -herself at a great party. There were many boys and girls and they looked -at her as she came in the doorway. Oh, how strange and uncomfortable she -felt. It was really a most miserable feeling. - -“Do we make mud pies later on?” she asked of another party dress. - -“Ha, Ha,” said the other party dress, “where did you come from that you -didn’t know that at parties such as this we don’t do such things. We -couldn’t soil our clothes. I do believe your grandmother must have been a -gingham. My grandmother,” the other party dress said very proudly, as she -walked off tittering and giggling, “was a Lady Lace and she went to court -affairs where my grandfather, Lord Velvet, met her.” - -“What horrid, snobbish creatures,” said the gingham dress. “Oh, dear, -what shall I do? No one will be friendly with me. I wish I were going to -a good outdoor garden-playground party where children and clothes did -things so I wouldn’t feel so strange.” - -“All right,” said Fairy-Grant-Your-Wishes. “I will make you happy and -change you back to what you were.” - - - - -MAY 24: The Tree’s Complaint - - -“The house near-by is receiving a coat of paint,” began the tree, “and -it is trying to pretend it’s the only thing that was ever painted. It is -very proud and disagreeable about it. - -“If the house were receiving any other kind of a coat I wouldn’t be angry -with it. I would never expect to have a coat of cloth or rubber for the -rain or fur perhaps for the winter, but then I’m not a boy, a girl, a -lady or a big man. I’m a tree, and the house is a house.” - -“Perfectly true,” said the song sparrow, “I don’t wish to correct a thing -you have said.” - -“But a coat of paint is entirely different.” - -“Entirely, chirp, chirp,” agreed the song sparrow. “I don’t suppose a -girl or a boy, a lady or a big man would care for a coat of paint.” - -“Whiz, whiz, I should say not,” whistled the wind. - -“But the house,” continued the tree, “pretends it is very wonderful. It -is trying to look so fresh and stuck-up.” - -“You must forgive those things,” said the song sparrow, “as the paint -makes the house behave like that.” - -“That’s so,” said the tree. “I suppose I was a bit harsh. But you know my -trunk was painted this spring, painted white, to protect me and to look -after me. So, I didn’t like seeing the house act in such a proud fashion.” - - - - -MAY 25: Saving a Tail - - -Evelyn rushed up to Jack as soon as he came out of school one day. - -“Oh, Jack,” she said, “something is the matter with Marian. She behaves -so queerly. She said she wanted to have me play with the other girls; she -had something special to do at home. She really wouldn’t let me go home -with her. I would have been mad only she was just too queer for anything. -I don’t understand.” - -“Jock was the same way; let’s go back, anyway, and see what is up.” Jock -and Marian were cousins who had recently come to town. - -They hurried down a street, running most of the way, and then turned down -another and ran almost all of five more blocks to reach their cousins’ -home. - -Jack went half-way down the hall when he bumped straight into Jock coming -up from the cellar. He was holding in his arms the little fox terrier -Marian had bought just a week before with her birthday money. The dog -was only a tiny puppy still, a lovely little soft white puppy with one -brown ear and one black one and two black spots on his soft white back. - -“Oh, did Buster get hurt?” Jack shouted. Buster, of course, was the -small, gay, naughty, happy puppy. - -“No, he didn’t,” said Jock. “And it’s none of your business, anyway, even -if you are our cousins.” - -“That’s so,” said Marian, who came up behind Jock. “If we want to have -Buster’s tail cut, it’s no one’s business but our own. It was just like -you to find out somehow.” - -“Going to have his tail cut?” gasped Evelyn and burst into tears. - -“Yes, fox terriers look absurd with long tails,” said Jock; “every one -says so. And, besides, he’ll be all well in a week, quite well.” - -“And for the sake of a little style,” said Jack, his teeth clenched -tightly together, “you’d let that dog suffer for a whole week. I just -wish I could cut off a part of your arm, that’s what I do.” - -“The bones are soft,” murmured Marian. “He’d look foolish with a tail, so -every one says.” - -“What do you care what every one says?” screamed Jack; “you are two -horrid, cruel children, and if you don’t let that poor puppy, who has -never done you any harm, and who is at your mercy, alone, you’ll never be -friends of ours, and we’ll tell others of your cruelty. We mean it, too.” - -And they did mean it, for they didn’t care what any one thought of them -so long as they saved the puppy from being hurt. - -But after Jack and Evelyn had told Jock and Marian of the suffering it -would mean for Buster, of course they didn’t do such a cruel thing. -They weren’t really cruel, only they didn’t know that such a thing hurt -dreadfully. They had never been told the real truth, and they were glad -they had heard it in time! - - - - -MAY 26: Life in the Fireplace - - -“Jamie and Jackie had both fallen asleep in front of the fire,” commenced -daddy, “and now instead of the fire they saw huge castles and towers and -turrets and bridges and royal people. Far over in a corner, too, they saw -a dark gray stone cave in which was sitting an old, old Witch dressed in -a scarlet robe, with a tall black hat on her head. - -“Soon they heard the Kings and Queens and the Princes and Princesses -talking. They had low voices, but every little while a sudden gun would -go off and for a moment they would all keep very quiet. - -“‘What do those guns mean?’ asked Jackie and Jamie together. - -“‘It’s the Fireplace clock,’ the Sparks answered. - -“‘But it doesn’t seem to keep very good time—I heard the gun go off three -times in a hurry and then not for ages,’ said Jamie. - -“‘It keeps as good time as we care about,’ said the Sparks. ‘We’re not so -awfully particular. Anyway, our bright colors and our gorgeous castles -should be fine enough without hearing from you that our clock doesn’t -keep good time.’ - -“‘Indeed, we do think you’re all beautiful, and we love a cool evening -when we can have a fire. We don’t mind if your clock doesn’t keep good -time,’ said Jamie. - -“‘What are you saying about the time?’ said the Mother of Jackie and -Jamie. ‘Bedtime, eh?’ for both Jamie and Jack were being shaken gently -and told to trot off to their real bed. But as they both crawled into -their nice soft sheets, they found that they’d each had the very same -dream—and both had seen the Fireplace castles and heard the Fireplace -clock which kept such bad time!” - - - - -MAY 27: The Jewelweed’s Visitor - - -“I am the Jewelweed flower, though I am sometimes known as the -Touch-Me-Not flower, too. - -“I have little seed pods and boys and girls love to pop open these pods, -for then my seeds jump forth quite wildly and excitedly. I mean by my -name of Touch-Me-Not, that no one must touch me unless he wants to be -very much surprised! - -“I am orange yellow in color and I have reddish spots upon me. I have -also sometimes been called the Wild Lady’s Slipper because I am shaped -something like that. And sometimes I’ve been called Lady’s Eardrops -because my shape is something like a lady’s eardrop, too. - -“I’m hoping I will have a caller to-day. I’m expecting one, I know. And I -hope I won’t have to wait long. I haven’t seen this caller for some time. - -“It is most exciting to expect a caller. Very, very exciting! - -“They call me Jewelweed because in the early morning when I’ve taken my -morning bath, as all good flowers do, in the Magic Dew Water which the -Dewdrop Brothers bring around to us, I sparkle like jewelry. - -“Oh, indeed! I always take a morning bath. Sometimes when it showers I -take an extra bath. - -“And always, when my bath is over, I look for Mr. Sun and I ask him to -make my jewelry look pretty. - -“Then my pretty leaves look so bright and sparkling. Yes, that is one of -the reasons for my name. - -“I do hope my visitor will be along soon. I asked him to come as soon as -he came up this way. - -“I sent word by the Breeze Brothers to be sure to let him know that I was -waiting for him and that I hoped he would come to see me as soon as he -arrived. - -“Ah, I believe I hear my visitor coming. I believe I do.” - -“May I come in, buzz-z-z-z-z-z-z-z, may I come in?” - -“Oh, do,” said the Jewelweed. “I am expecting you.” - -Then appeared Mr. Ruby-Throated Humming Bird who had just arrived from -the South. - -“Well,” he said, “how glad I am to see you.” - -“And I am so glad to see you,” said the Jewelweed. “You must have a -cooling sweet drink. I didn’t let any other visitors take any of it. No -indeed! There was the Bee who tried to get me to give him a sweet drink, -but I keep it deep down in my very center dining room where even the Bee -with his long, thirsty tongue can’t get at it. - -“I kept it for you, and you, with your tongue which can stretch out -farther than your long bill, will be able to get it. - -“Dear Mr. Humming Bird, I am so glad you have come. And you will have -some refreshment, will you not?” - -“Indeed I will, thank you, Jewelweed,” said the Humming Bird, “and it is -indeed good of you to save your sweetness for me.” - -“Ah, our families have been friends for so many years,” said the -Jewelweed, “and I like to do as my family have always done.” - -“I must be off now,” said the Humming Bird, “for as I have only just -arrived I have a good many calls to make. There are a number of my flower -friends who are expecting me to call as soon as I arrive. But may I come -and see you again?” - -“Oh, indeed yes,” said the Jewelweed, “and you will always be welcome. -Make your other calls, but come back again soon.” - -“I’ll be back soon,” said Mr. Humming Bird. “I have had such a charming -call and it has been such a pleasure to feel that my visit has been so -welcome.” - -“Your visits are always welcome and always will be,” said the Jewelweed, -“just so long as there are Jewelweeds and Humming Birds!” - - - - -MAY 28: Peter’s Birthday Party - - -“A little dog named Peter Murray,” said daddy, “was just one year old. -His Mistress was a little girl named Inez and she was almost fonder -of Peter Murray than of anything else in the world. Inez sent out -invitations several days in advance to a number of the little boys and -girls she knew who owned pet dogs. The invitations read: - - ‘Mr. Dog Peter Murray, - At Home, - In Honor of his First Birthday.’ - -“All of the little dogs who were invited accepted and the day of the -party came at last. The first thing that Inez did that morning was to -rush over to Peter Murray’s basket and say ‘Many happy returns.’ Now, of -course, Peter Murray woke right up and was out of his basket with a bound. - -“He jumped up and down for Inez, which was his way of saying, ‘Thank you, -Missy,’ and he wagged his tail for all he was worth. - -“‘We have lots to do to-day, Peter Murray,’ said Inez, and Peter Murray -knew just what she meant. He put his head first on one side and then on -the other. And when he saw Inez take a little purse out of her pocket and -jingle some pennies he put his ears up in the air as if to say: - -“‘What do those funny things mean?’ - -“‘They mean,’ said Inez, ‘that we must get goodies for the party, bones -and such things.’ - -“Now, when Peter heard the word ‘bones’ he wagged his tail, for he knew -perfectly well what bones meant. - -“At last the time for the party came. And such a time as they did have. -Every little dog brought Peter Murray a present. He got wonderful things, -too. He was given a great pink bow and a new collar by his Mistress, -which, of course, he wore to the party. Then he received a fine hard -ball, a stick to play with, a second-best collar and a box of chocolates, -for Peter Murray loved candy, too. - -“‘Supper time,’ shouted Inez, and all the little dogs wagged their tails -and jumped for the bones that Inez threw up in the air, until every -little dog had one. - -“You see they were not fussy like people, and didn’t sit down to eat -their bones, for they had much fun throwing them up in the air and -playing with them. And then came the ice-cream, which they ate out of -little bowls, and for a surprise they had wonderful sugary cake, with a -little dog made in sugar on the top of it! Inez cut the cake, for in each -piece she had to take out a little bell which were the presents Peter -Murray gave to his guests on his birthday!” - - - - -MAY 29: The Spring Flowers’ Talk - - -“Good-by, good-by,” called the trailing arbutus family. “It’s getting a -bit too late for us. We will be around next spring, though.” - -“Good-by, good-by,” said the hepatica family. “We will miss you, but -we’re going ourselves soon. We’re glad to have seen you. How lovely and -pink you were this year.” - -“And how lovely and blue you were!” said the trailing arbutus flowers. -“Some of you were the most wonderful shades of lavender and purple and -even pink and white!” - -“We like to have different colored frocks,” they said. But then fearing -that they might hurt the feelings of the trailing arbutus family they -added: - -“We wouldn’t care about it, though, if we had the lovely pink dresses you -have!” - -“Thank you, thank you,” said the trailing arbutus family. “We’re very -grateful to you.” - -“Well, good-by,” said the hepatica family. - -“Good-by,” said the arbutus family. - -“Next spring, next spring,” added the hepatica family. - -“Yes, next spring, next spring,” said the arbutus family. - -“And we’ll come again, too,” said the little wild violets. “We’re early -spring flowers, you know.” - -“Of course you are, dear little violets,” said the arbutus and hepatica -families together. “Next spring, then, little wild violets.” - -“Next spring,” the violets whispered very softly. - - - - -MAY 30: Decoration Day - - -“The soldiers who have fought for their country should indeed be -remembered by placing on their graves the flag for which they fought—the -flag for which they gave up everything,” said daddy, on Decoration day. - -“Not only is Decoration day a memorial to the brave men who have lived -and died for their country, but it should help to make us worthy of these -men who gave their all,” he ended. - - - - -MAY 31: What the Flag Said to Fred - - -“There was once a little boy named Fred,” said daddy. “He was very fond -of soldiers and bands. He had a great many little toy soldiers, and he -would have the most wonderful drills with them. Last Memorial day his -grandfather, who had since died, had given him a little, old, ragged -flag. But it was the stars and stripes, and Fred cherished it. His -grandfather had fought in the Civil War and all through that war had -carried the little flag. Now his grandfather was gone, and yesterday they -had put a fresh flag on his grave. But Fred had the little flag that had -been through the war. - -“That night he was very tired, and he went to bed early. The cool white -sheets and soft pillow were delightful to a very sleepy little boy, but -soon he seemed to be sitting up on the pillow, and before him was the -flag. - -“‘I have come,’ said the little flag, ‘because I thought you would like -me to talk to you. Your grandfather went to the Civil War, as you know. - -“‘He was so brave in the war, and, oh, I was so proud while I was with -him all the time that it was for my sake he was fighting! It’s the most -wonderful thing in the world to be a flag even if you’re in rags.’” - - - - -JUNE 1: The Robin Parents - - -“Over a little balcony,” said daddy, “where a lady used to sit and sew, -there were several roofs adjoining and going off from different sides -of the balcony, and there were eaves running along the balcony. In the -spring a Mr. and Mrs. Robin looked about them for their home. ‘How about -this?’ asked Mr. Robin. He was pointing to the eaves right over the -little balcony. - -“‘There is some one there,’ said Mrs. Robin, ‘but she looks very nice and -as though she wouldn’t hurt a little bird for anything. I think it is -perfectly safe. See, she is looking at us and her voice is low, and she -is not frightening us. She is speaking to us; listen to what she says.’ -And they listened and heard the lady say: ‘Dear little robins, have you -come to call on me?’ - -“‘Ah, her voice is so sweet and so nice, and she really seems to be glad -to see us. Let us build our nest here.’ - -“‘I think it will be a good idea,’ said Mr. Robin. - -“So they built their nest under the eaves, right over the balcony where -all day the lady sat, most of the time sewing, some of the time reading. - -“She would have visitors there, too, and sometimes she would tell them of -the robins who were so near-by, but she always saw that no one frightened -the robins, and that they were well looked after. - -“She used to put bread-crumbs on the roof near the eaves. And a little -pan of water was always there, too, for bathing or for drinking! - -“Mr. and Mrs. Robin built a lovely big nest, and there Mrs. Robin laid -the eggs. After a little while the baby robins came, poor little timid -creatures, with scarcely any feathers at all. - -“But Mr. and Mrs. Robin loved them and thought they were beautiful, -just as boys and girls think their little baby brothers and sisters are -beautiful, even if they have no hair on their heads—in fact, they like -them that way, for then they look so appealing and so cunning and so -helpless and yet so glad to be in the world. Usually Mother Robin guarded -the nest, while Father Robin went off for food, for he was a very fine -robin to go to market and pick out all the best things. He just knew so -much about it all and was such a good business robin that he was a very -fine provider. - -“And, too, he knew that by helping Mrs. Robin he was sharing in -everything, and he shared in doing what was to be done, it was not only -fair to Mrs. Robin who would get all tired out alone, but it was also -much more fun to help one’s mate. - -“So the little robins grew up happily and safely in their nest by the -little balcony.” - - - - -JUNE 2: The Robins Come to the Rescue - - -“I am going to tell you,” said daddy, “about the mother humming-bird -whose little ones were about to be attacked by a snake when they were -rescued by some brave robins. - -“The snake had come over from the vacant field and had crawled up the -honeysuckle vine as the mother humming-bird had gone off for some food. -Some robins hovering near had seen the snake. They had cried out in -terror and had flown over to the nest. - -“The mother humming-bird heard the cries and hurried back, but the robins -had frightened off the snake. The snake was not a very large one, and -really he had been frightened by all the noise the robins had made, and -when he saw so many birds flying toward him he got away very quickly. - -“The mother humming-bird got back just as the snake was leaving the nest. - -“She couldn’t thank the robins enough for flying to the rescue and saving -her beloved little ones, but the robins didn’t want any thanks. They were -thankful, too, that the dear little birds had been saved, for birds are -very loyal to one another and will risk any danger to save each other.” - - - - -JUNE 3: The Persian Lilacs - - -“You know,” said one of the flowering almonds, “I think a special vote -of thanks should be given to the Persian lilacs. Every year they come -out, and after they go their lovely bushes are still so pretty with their -green leaves. - -“But best of all is the visit they pay us every single spring. They -are so small and dainty a lilac, their color is such a soft shade of -lavender, they are so beautiful and so flowery and so soft and sweet, and -they are so very, very fragrant that we should tell them how much we love -them and how glad we are each year to see them. - -“It is only right to tell nice creatures and things that we like them. -It would be quite unfair any other way at all, and so we should tell the -Persian lilacs that we love them and that we welcome them and that we are -looking forward to seeing them next year. - -“We know how the people love them; we know that for years they have -looked forward to seeing the Persian lilacs in the spring and enjoying -them right through the spring, too. We know how, after the other lilacs -have come out, the Persian lilacs bloom and then they last longer than -the others, because they have come later.” - -“Ah,” the Persian lilacs said, “it is good of you all to be so kind to -us. Our bushes are all very grateful. But you know we couldn’t help -but come out each spring. Beneath our bushes are beds of lilies of the -valley, the sweet, fragrant lilies of the valley, that nestle in among -their green leaves, and they always talk softly to us and send us their -sweet greetings. - -“Then the people are so fond of us; they love their Persian lilacs so, -and all the flowers are so kind to us and help us add to the fragrance of -the spring garden. There is no jealousy, and every one is trying to add -his sweetness to the whole. We will always come out, never fear!” they -ended. - -[Illustration: “THE MOTHER HUMMING-BIRD HURRIED BACK.”—_Page 129_] - - - - -JUNE 4: How a Wish Saved the Raccoons - - -“One day Mother Raccoon was just about to start telling one of her -stories,” said daddy, “when Daddy Raccoon saw all the children around her. - -“‘Now this afternoon,’ said Daddy Raccoon, ‘I want to take all those -silly little ’Coons and show them how they can become brave big ’Coons -such as I am.’ And he thrust his tail this way and that with an air which -said, ‘I’m certainly one of the finest, bravest Animals any one could -hope to be like.’ - -“All the little ’Coons looked very mournful when they heard that they -were to be taken off to learn how to hunt in the swamp near-by. They were -always very much frightened when they went near the swamp, for they had -often heard the sound of a big gun, or had seen a dangerous Man with a -gun over his shoulder getting in behind the bushes. - -“They began to wail and yell, but Daddy Raccoon was firm and as he was -the head of the house—or rather the big tree without any leaves—Mother -Raccoon had to let them all go. - -“But as they were following Daddy Raccoon, she called out to them, ‘If -anything happens to you wish very hard that you will be all right and the -Fairy Queen may possibly be near-by and will grant you the wish.’ - -“Daddy Raccoon sniffed with scorn at such a remark, but he said that -Mother Raccoon was such a sweet old dear she even thought well of the -Rabbit family—and so she was apt to think so much of the Fairies in the -same way. - -“And off they all started. Some of the little ’Coons were rather proud at -going off to hunt in the swamp and really pretended they were tired of -Fairy Stories and were glad that Daddy Raccoon had thought it was time -for them to grow up. - -“Soon they reached the swamp and in they went to hunt for food to last -them many days, as Daddy Raccoon had said. - -“They did just as they were told and were beginning to be very good -hunters and were learning just how to pick out the best parts of the -swamp—when suddenly—an awful bang was heard near-by. - -“‘Oh, dear; oh, dear,’ shouted the little ’Coons. - -“‘Do be quiet, or they’ll know where we are,’ said Daddy Raccoon. - -“The second bang sounded very much nearer and they all trembled, when one -little ’Coon said, ‘Oh, if any little Fairy is hovering near—please tell -the horrid man with the gun to go away.’ And, would you believe it, that -man was heard to say: - -“‘Well, I guess they’re all away for the day and I won’t try to catch -Raccoons until to-morrow.’ Then Daddy Raccoon took all the little ones -back to the old tree where Mother Raccoon was sitting curled up, shaking -with fear while waiting. - -“‘Tell them all the stories you want to,’ said Daddy Raccoon, ‘for one of -your Fairy friends saved all our lives and whispered to the man with the -gun to go home!’” - - - - -JUNE 5: The New Mole Home - - -“Mr. Mole was going to get married,” said daddy, “and he wanted to build -a fine, fine home for the new Mrs. Mole. So he went forth into the nicest -meadow he could find, and there, just at the end of it, near an old -fence, Mr. Mole started to burrow into the ground. - -“You know the Moles live underground almost all of the time, and there -make their homes. Just near the fence Mr. Mole began to dig and dig. -First of all he made a long, long tunnel, a funny underground passage -which he called the Drive-Way of his Home! - -“Of course the callers of Mr. and Mrs. Mole could hardly drive along this -tunnel, but they could run and scamper along, and they liked to call it -by a big name like Drive-Way. - -“And after the long, long tunnel Mr. Mole started in to make a fine -house out of the earth. He made lovely rooms, one for Mrs. Mole, one -for himself, one for the little Mole who was to do the cooking and -housekeeping and several guest rooms. For, as you can imagine, Mr. Mole -was very fond of company. In addition to all this Mr. Mole built a very -fine picture gallery—made in tiers of earth and mud—long rows and rows of -it. On these he put pictures of his family which he made out of earth, -too. Of course, Mr. Mole made every member of his family look just alike, -but that didn’t make any difference. The Moles are not very fussy if -their pictures aren’t very well taken, for they can’t bother to look at -pictures much of the time. - -“You see their eyes are very small and they like to look at things more -worth while—such as food and corn starting to grow in the ground and all -the things the farmers plant. They love farms, you know, where wonderful -vegetables are planted deep down in the earth. They are very apt to -burrow along and make paths so they can walk to a farmland and have a -feast. - -“But I must tell you more about Mr. Mole’s new home. The very last thing -he did was to build a beautiful throne in the picture-gallery for Mrs. -Mole. - -“At last it was time for her to come to her new home and Mr. Mole had -invited their friends and cousins, the Mole-Crickets, to come, too. These -cousins have very strangely shaped front legs with which they burrow -homes just like the regular Moles, and so they are considered relations. - -“‘Here we all are,’ said Mrs. Mole, and she blinked her very small eyes, -while all the other Moles blinked their tiny eyes, too, and looked about -them. Through the Drive-Way they ran until they came to the house with -all the beautiful rooms. - -“The room Mr. Mole took them to last was the picture-gallery, where Mrs. -Mole sat on the throne in honor of her wedding day, and the little Mole, -who cooked, brought out some of the delicious stewed vegetables she had -made for the wedding feast. - -“You should have heard the Moles as they looked at the pictures. They -thought every picture was one of their own relatives. - -“One Mole would say: - -“‘Why, there’s Mama,’ and another would say: - -“‘Why, no, that’s not your Mama, that’s my Papa.’ However, they didn’t -get in the least angry about the pictures—in fact, they thought it very -clever of Mr. Mole to make pictures which looked like all their relations -at the same time. - -“‘But you haven’t noticed my wedding dress,’ said Mrs. Mole. ‘I think my -new Home is S-C-R-U-M-P-T-I-O-U-S, which means beautiful in case any of -you little Moles don’t understand the word I’ve said in honor of the day. -And now that you’ve all admired my home, please admire my dress.’ - -“For the first time the Moles noticed that Mrs. Mole had attached to her -tiny ears little earrings made of mud with a red berry in each, and she -wore a necklace to match. Her dress was of dull oak leaves which Mrs. -Mole had saved for a whole year to wear on her wedding day. - -“‘You’re a handsome Mole,’ said Mr. Mole, ‘and I’m so proud you’re to -share this home I’ve made,’ and all the other Moles grinned and ate more -and more of the vegetable wedding feast to show what a good time they -were having.” - - - - -JUNE 6: The Green Canoe - - -“I think I will tell you about a very lucky little girl who once received -a canoe from her big brother,” said daddy. - -“This little girl loved the water. She had always lived near a lake, and -she could swim and row. - -“Now, this little girl had a great big brother who worked in an office in -the big city. He had only a short holiday every year—just two weeks—but -during those two weeks he would come home and teach her new strokes in -swimming and new ways of diving, for he was very anxious that no one -should be able to excel his sister as a swimmer. - -“And secretly he longed to give his sister a canoe so she could go on the -water just as much as she wanted to, and, as she was such a good swimmer, -he felt it would be perfectly safe for her to own one. - -“But, of course, a canoe is quite expensive, and the heads of offices in -the big city do not consider that the big brothers may want to buy their -little sisters canoes with the money they earn. Perhaps they think it -is very silly to even dream of such things as canoes. But slowly during -the winter the big brother had saved just as much money as a canoe would -cost, and in June he wrote his sister a little note. - -“In the note he said that he had a ‘little present’ for her which he had -had put in the cellar and that she would find it there if she went and -looked. - -“Now, the little girl could not for a moment imagine what kind of a -present would be put in the cellar. But she hurried down to see. - -“And there—right before her eyes—was a lovely big green canoe—just the -very nicest shade of green—and there beside it were the two paddles. -Well, she could hardly speak. She had never dreamed that she would own a -canoe, or, anyway, not for years and years and years. - -“On the canoe was printed ‘Indian Girl,’ but she at once named it -Papoose, which means, you know, a little Indian baby. - -“You see, her big brother had arranged that the canoe should be taken -down into the cellar when the little girl was asleep, so the surprise -would be perfect. And it certainly was! - -“In another week the big brother came up from the city, and they spent -all their time in the green canoe on the lake.” - - - - -JUNE 7: The Bunnie and the Fox - - -“In the woods,” said daddy, “there lived a mother Rabbit and all her -little children. They had a beautiful home—as nice as could be, in one of -the finest brier patches ever known. Mother Rabbit was really extremely -proud of her home and used to give many fine receptions there for the -animals. Especially wonderful were her carrot receptions. The thing -that worried Mother Rabbit most of all was that little Bunnie Bonnie, -her youngest son, was very, very curious. Of course, Rabbits are always -inclined to be curious, but Bunnie Bonnie was even more so than most of -his family. And he was sociable. Entirely too sociable his mother thought. - -“He liked to go to every party that was given in the woods—even if the -parties were not given by his friends. - -“Now, one day a black fox moved to the woods to live. None of the animals -were pleased to hear that he’d come to stay, for that meant they would -have to think of getting out of his way, and doing as he said. Many of -the animals left food at the entrance to his home so he wouldn’t eat them -up instead! - -“Mr. Black Fox looked all about the neighborhood and he noticed Bunnie -Bonnie scampering around more than any of the others. So one day he spoke -to him and this is what he said: - -“‘I’m glad to see you’re a brave Rabbit, and that you’re not afraid of -me. Some of these other silly Rabbits tremble when they see me and leave -me good things to eat—but I know why they do that. They want me to get -all through my meals at home, and not go looking near their homes for -extra delicacies—such as their small children. - -“‘But it’s so absurd. They’re abusing me. Just because I’m black it -doesn’t mean that I’m cruel and bad. In fact, I’m very kind and very -good.’ - -“Of course, Bunnie Bonnie should have known that if Mr. Black Fox was so -good he wouldn’t have found it necessary to talk about it. But Bunnie -Bonnie never thought of that—and he forgot—completely forgot—that the Fox -family is known to be very sly. - -“‘And,’ continued Mr. Black Fox, ‘I’d be greatly honored if you’d come to -supper with me this evening.’ - -“‘I’d be pleased to,’ said Bunnie Bonnie. - -“Now, Bunnie Bonnie’s mother was giving one of her receptions that -afternoon so she told the children to play in the little garden she had -back of her home in the brier patch. And Bunnie Bonnie left his little -sisters and brothers to have supper with Mr. Black Fox. - -“Mr. Black Fox was sitting outside his front door waiting for Bunnie -Bonnie. He was chuckling to himself, and his eyes looked very wicked and -cruel. But when he saw Bunnie Bonnie running up his path-way, he began to -smile and called out in the pleasantest tone he could use: - -“‘Hello, Bunnie Bonnie.’ - -“‘Hello, Mr. Black Fox. Here I am, and, oh, I’m so hungry, too. I didn’t -stop to get any of my Mother’s carrots as they were being fixed for her -party, but came right along!’ - -“‘I’m going to have something better than carrots for my supper.’ - -“‘What?’ said Bunnie Bonnie in a cheery tone, for little did he suspect -the old Fox. - -“‘I’m going to have you, you little stupid,’ roared Mr. Black Fox, but -Bunnie gave one bound and ran for the brier patch. He just reached there -ahead of Mr. Black Fox, and never again did he leave his family for new -friends.” - - - - -JUNE 8: The Homebody Bee - - -“Ah,” said Queen Bee, “I do not work, but I lay the eggs, and so I am -called the Queen Bee, for all the little eggs are my subjects and all -around me do everything they can to help me and to wait on me. - -“When I tell you how many eggs a day I lay during the time when I feel in -the mood for laying, you will be surprised. The number amounts to from -two to three thousand eggs. - -“You see, buzz buzz, I don’t like to do anything that is small. I don’t -care about doing little bits of work. I like to do a lot. That is why I’m -a queen; I am an important creature, and not just like all the rest! - -“And I am waited on by my helpers who digest the food, the pollen which I -eat. - -“I am fed royal jelly, a most deliciously sweet food made only and -served only to a Queen Bee who has been brought up in the Queen’s royal -chambers, or in the Queen Bee cell, as it is usually known. - -“My workers have better eyesight than I have, and so they go in search of -the honey. During the summer I go from one cell to another laying my eggs. - -“But I never leave the hive, though I may live to be several years old. -Sometimes it is true I go off upon a flight with my mate or with a swarm -of bees, but Queen Bee is a homebody.” - - - - -JUNE 9: Ladybug’s Lecture - - -“Dear little Ladybugs, gather around me,” said Ladybug, “for I am going -to give a lecture. - -“It will be a free lecture, and pray, Ladybugs, do not think that on that -account it will be poor. Too many folks have the idea that nothing is -good that is free. - -“They don’t bother to find out how many nice things are free, and they -don’t stop to think about them. Take birds and their concerts—quite free. - -“And lovely wild flowers—quite free. And the woods and lakes and rivers -and ponds—practically all of them free. And many free concerts and oh, so -many things that if I go on talking about them I will never have time for -my lecture. - -“So I shall begin my lecture if all the Ladybugs are ready, and if the -Ladybug who has charge of this hall (for I must call this place where I -am lecturing a hall) will kindly bring me an acorn filled with water I -shall be much obliged. Lecturers should always have such things by them, -and oh yes, a light and a pointer to point to my maps and my pictures. -But on second thought they won’t be necessary for I have no maps and no -pictures. Well, then, are we all ready?” - -A little Ladybug came hurrying up with the acorn filled with water and -said in a low tone, “If you want any more I’ll bring it in to you.” - -“Thanks,” said the Ladybug, who was about to lecture. - -“Now, friends,” she began, “Mrs. President, Lady Chairman, I greet you.” - -There was no Mrs. President and no Lady Chairman, but that didn’t make -any difference. - -“I have something very fine to tell you. Something very fine upon a -subject which strikes close to the heart of all of us.” - -Ladybug, the lecturer, placed one of her legs in the direction of her -heart and looked very fine indeed doing so. - -In a moment or two she went on: “I have heard, and it is quite true, that -we have all been paid a very great compliment. We have been paid one of -the greatest of compliments. - -“It has been both expensive and a bit difficult to get to Europe of -late—especially has it been too expensive, and I don’t believe any of the -Ladybugs have enough money in the Ladybugs’ bank to use that to go to -Europe. - -“It’s a fine bank and it is nice to go to a bank where ladies are -especially looked after and all of that. - -“But we haven’t enough money in the bank. Dear me no, not nearly enough. - -“However, those of our family who were chosen to go weren’t asked how -much money they had at all. They weren’t even asked if they had any money. - -“They weren’t even asked if they would pay for their laundry and their -own food. - -“They were just invited to go and were told the work they would do would -be enough thanks for the opportunity they were having to travel. - -“Yes,” said Ladybug, “many, many, many Ladybugs have been shipped to -France to destroy bad insects. - -“Of course, I’m not sure whether the Ladybugs can talk French or not, -but they can work anyway and make the whole Ladybug world proud of them. - -“But I think it would be interesting if we all studied a little -French so that we would be able to say how-do-you-do and good-by and -pleased-to-meet-you in French, in case we’re called upon next. And my -lecture is not only free. It is quite, quite true.” - -“Ah,” said all the Ladybugs when they had finished cheering the speaker, -“we will all study a little French and be ready. Ah, what an honor for -the Ladybugs of this land!” - -“Gorgeous,” said Ladybug, the lecturer. - - - - -JUNE 10: The Waves’ Wishes - - -“We are mad, Mother Ocean,” said some of the waves. “We’ve never been -given a fair chance. We’ve always been here—your children; we’ve had -to do just as you said. We’ve been allowed to play when you’ve been -perfectly willing we should play and when you’ve been willing to ask the -Wind to play with us. But we’ve had to do as you and the Wind said. - -“And we’ve had to sleep when you’ve told us to. It’s not fair. Just -because we’re only some of the drops of water which belong to you we -haven’t any say of our own.” - -“What is it you would like to do?” asked Mother Ocean in her deep, great -voice. - -“We’d like to see more of the world,” they said. - -“We’d like to go traveling. We’d like to see what the cities and forests -are like; we’d like to see some other creatures beside fishes and people -swimming in us. We’re tired of an ocean life. - -“We want to live on the land. We want to do great things—what do we do -here that ever amounts to anything?” - -“So you’d like to see the world?” asked Mother Ocean. “Well, Waves, go -forth; I won’t stop you. And may you come back to me with stories of -adventures!” - - - - -JUNE 11: The Waves’ Adventures - - -When the waves were told they could leave Mother Ocean they weren’t so -happy as they had expected to be. - -They had really expected Mother Ocean to forbid them to go—then they -could continue grumbling, which they were quite enjoying. Now they felt -they must start at once to show that they were really anxious to see the -world. They didn’t want to let Mother Ocean see that they would rather -stay where they were quite comfortable and where they could grumble! -Mother Ocean was sighing a little. - -“I’m sorry to see you go,” she said. “It’s the first time any of my -children or grandchildren have wanted to leave me.” - -The Waves didn’t look at Mother Ocean. Instead, they pulled their -beautiful white caps down over their heads and shed a salt water tear -or two. Then they picked up their shell suit-cases from Mother Ocean’s -ground floor, packed in their sea-weed nighties and their best sea-green -suits and sea-blue party dresses and were off. - -They ran over the beach and rudely went right over the feet of some -people who were sitting down on the beach reading books. Then they -scrambled on, stumbled and scrambled on a little farther. - -“Oh dear,” said one of the waves; “oh dear, the sun makes me feel so -dizzy.” - -“And I feel so hot and dry,” said another. “Oh dear, oh dear! I must -weep.” But not even any salt tears would come to the wave’s dry eyes. - -“Are you ready to have adventures?” asked a little creature who suddenly -came up to the waves. He looked like a little brownie and he seemed quite -amused at meeting the waves. “I’ve heard you wanted to see the world and -to do great things,” he continued. They wanted to tell him he would look -far better in a cool green suit than in his warm-looking brown one, but -suddenly they realized that they could only speak the language of the -ocean and that he couldn’t understand them, though they could understand -him, for they had so often heard people speak. - -“I don’t know what you’re trying to say,” he grinned, “but I suppose you -mean to say ‘Yes,’ as I’ve been told you’ve come to see the world. - -“Well, first we shall take a trip through some forests.” - -They tried to follow the brownie, and found it was very hard work. He led -them along so fast, and they couldn’t make him understand that they’d -like a drink of water and a cooling bath. - -Pretty soon they found themselves in some very dark forests. All around -them were strange birds calling to each other and singing songs about -juicy worms. The waves trembled, for they thought the birds might sing -soon about juicy waves, and then might swallow them down! - -And they saw strange animals, rabbits and woodchucks and squirrels, all -quite small but very terrifying to the waves. - -They saw some little red lizards and small snakes which wriggled along -and which didn’t seem in the least friendly like fishes. - -After they had passed through the forests and had been frightened almost -out of their wits the brownie hurried them along to the edge of a city -and then right into the city. - - - - -JUNE 12: The Waves’ Story - - -The Waves begged the brownie to take them back to the ocean for they -said they had had adventures enough. And the night they got back Mother -Ocean gave a great ball. The wind came and danced and sang, the waves all -danced, the sea-shells laughed and sang and through it all Mother Ocean -kept smiling and singing to herself: - - “Away from home. - They wanted to roam, - Away from the ocean deep. - And I did not say ‘No,’ - But I let them go, - Though many salt tears did I weep. - But now they are home, - They no longer will roam, - Away from the ocean deep. - And they will say ‘No,’ - If I suggest that they go, - So now I can sing and not weep.” - -And ever since that day none of the Waves have ever wanted to leave their -Mother Ocean to adventure over the earth. - - - - -JUNE 13: A Poor Weed - - -“Somehow,” said the yarrow weed, “I have been left here and only a little -of the hay is left. It has all been cut down to feed to the animals. The -animals don’t like to eat me. They say I am so bitter. Ah, poor me, I -cannot help it if I am bitter.” - -“Do not be so sad,” said Old Hay. “It isn’t so wonderful to be eaten. -Aren’t you happier above the earth, having the sun look down upon you and -the wind rustle by you, than to be inside a cow or a horse or a sheep? - -“The farmer does not like you because you take up the room which might be -used by some grass which would be good for his animals.” - -“Yes, I’m like an unwelcome visitor, a guest who isn’t welcome.” - -“My dear Yarrow,” said Old Hay, “you mustn’t mind it if some creatures -don’t like you. There will always be some creatures who don’t like -something or some one. It is a waste of time worrying about it.” - -“I won’t worry about it any more,” said the yarrow weed, “but I do wish -that I didn’t look so ragged and shabby all the time. I am such an ugly -gray color. My leaves look old as though I were very poor.” - -“Oh dear,” sighed Old Hay, “I no sooner get rid of one worry for you than -you think up another. It’s all right to wear old things if you want to. -I have heard of people who wear their last year’s clothes so they can do -fine things with their money.” - -“But I haven’t money,” said the yarrow weed. - -“Dear me,” said Old Hay, “please cheer up. Of course you haven’t money. -You’re a weed, and as you say, you are a poor and rather unpopular weed. - -“But you mustn’t be discouraged, for I’ve heard you were often used -as a charm. You are supposed to bring good luck and a long, happy and -prosperous life. So some people save a bit of you to keep for luck.” - -“Ah, yes,” said the yarrow weed, “even though I am a poor weed I have -something to make me very proud and glad.” - - - - -JUNE 14: The Bicycle’s Joy - - -“I remember a story of my grandfather,” said the bicycle. “He was given -as a surprise to a little girl by her brother. She didn’t know what she -was going to have, only her brother told her she was going to have a -great and enormous surprise. I think my grandfather has often told the -story. - -“The brother made up puzzles to help the sister guess what her surprise -was going to be but she simply couldn’t guess anything so wonderful as a -bicycle. - -“The brother had saved up for ages and ages to give it to her—all paid -for out of money he had earned himself. - -“Well, when my grandfather was given to her, he said that the little girl -just said, ‘Oh, brother,’ and put her arms around her brother’s neck and -the tears came to her eyes for very joy of the great, great surprise. - -“I was afraid such days had gone. But at last I was sold and I find there -are lots of bicycles around and that children still do enjoy them.” - -“Oh yes, indeed they do,” said the second bicycle. - -“Oh,” said the first bicycle, “I am so joyous. My tires are full of joy -and air. My bell rings merrily. Oh, I’m a happy, happy bicycle. - -“Now I don’t care if children do love airships and automobiles and all -sorts of modern toys and if they like kites because they fly so high in -the air and are so lovely, for they still have room in their hearts for -the loyal old bicycle friend. - -“It’s a great joy to be a bicycle after all.” - - - - -JUNE 15: The Best Apple Tree of All - - -“Of all the trees in the orchard,” began daddy, “every spring this -old apple tree I am going to tell you about had the most beautiful of -blossoms. And when midsummer came the apples that came out on that tree -had, somehow, a better taste than the apples from any other tree. And one -day I found out the reason. - -“I thought the hammock, which hung under the apple tree, looked very -comfortable, and so I made myself most cozy and happy. It was not long -before I dozed off into a nice little nap, and then I heard what the -apple tree was saying to the little unripe apples on the boughs. - -“‘You must grow to be fine and ripe, and you must keep all the little -apple-seeds good and warm so they can be just as brown as brown can be. -That will mean that little boys and little girls can eat all they want, -for so long as the seeds are brown they can never do any harm. And, you -apples, you must be very sure that you turn around and have the sun warm -you and make you bright and red.’ - -“As the old apple tree was talking, I noticed that the apples just grew -a little bit bigger, and redder and fatter, and looked as they were—oh, -so juicy and wonderful inside. I was certain, too, that the little seeds -were growing browner every minute. - -“‘You see,’ he continued, ‘it’s such an honor for us. You know that on -the day we’re ripe the fairy queen brings all the little fairies to -admire us, and they sit on the boughs and wave about with us. And more -than that—you know the apple that is ripe first goes to the fairy queen -and then some more go to the little fairies.’ - -“The fairies are too kind to take away the apples that real people like -to eat—and so the old apple tree has arranged to have a great many more -that we can’t see—they’re called the apples of fairyland. - -“And the tree still went on talking: - -“‘I, too, am working hard. I am practising my best bow to make to the -fairy queen when she arrives the first day all the apples are ripe. So -she is to come very, very early in the morning while every one else is -sleeping. And when the children get up and find the apples are ripe so -quickly, won’t they be delighted! - -[Illustration: “‘THE FAIRY QUEEN BRINGS ALL THE LITTLE FAIRIES TO ADMIRE -US.’”—_Page 142_] - -“‘Now, get around so Mr. Sun will help you along. He’s the greatest help -in the world to us—such a dear old soul.’ - -“Of course that flattered Mr. Sun so he helped still more, and just as I -could feel him shining down with all his might—I woke up. - -“I moved away from the apple tree then, for it was no longer shady; the -sun had come around and told me to get up! But as I walked away and saw -the apple tree waving around I knew it was practising for its bow and -making the little apples hurry up and ripen.” - - - - -JUNE 16: An Elephant’s Wanderings - - -“There was once an elephant who got tired of the circus and wandered off -one night when nobody was noticing,” commenced daddy. - -“You see the circus was getting ready to go on to another village to give -a performance and it was late at night. They never thought of an elephant -getting away, but they hadn’t heard Jumbo telling the elephants of late -how exceedingly tired he was of circus life and circus food and circus -parades. He was not only tired of it all but he said he wanted to be a -gentleman. - -“The other elephants had asked him what a gentleman was, and this is what -he told them: - -“‘I heard two little boys talking of what they were going to be when -they grew up,’ said Jumbo, ‘and one of them said he was going to be an -engineer and build bridges. The other little boy had said he was going to -be a gentleman and do nothing. The first boy thought he was quite wrong -and very silly, but then and there I decided that it would be beautiful -to do nothing.’ - -“The other elephants had asked Jumbo how an elephant could be a -gentleman, any more than a gentleman could be an elephant, but Jumbo was -determined to lead a lazy life. And you see neither Jumbo nor the little -boy knew what being a gentleman really meant. - -“So Jumbo escaped and the next morning Jumbo was in a barnyard, and as -you will never be able to guess the friends he had chosen I’ll have to -tell you. He was playing with a big brown dog, a mother hen and a whole -lot of little chickens. - -“Of course, he had to be very careful not to move so as to step on -his new friends, for he knew it would be most impolite and not at all -gentlemanly to step on a friend and crush him! But as he had wanted to -stay quiet and do nothing he was very happy. - -“The hen sat proudly on one of his ears, while the little chickens all -sat on his head, and ran races up and down his marvelous trunk. The dog -got up on his back and jumped off and on again and again. Meantime the -elephant was sitting down in the barnyard looking very enormous and very -much out of place. - -“Soon the little girl, whose name was Betty, and who lived in the house -beyond the barnyard came running out to give her pets their breakfast. - -“At first Betty was somewhat frightened at seeing the big elephant, but -then she felt that if the little chickens were so friendly with him, he -must certainly be friendly. - -“The elephant stayed some time with the animals of the barnyard and with -Betty. But one morning bright and early she found Jumbo with an old ball -and bat in his great trunk. He was practising baseball so he would not be -put off the team when he got back to the circus for he had been planning -for some time to return to his first friends. - -“Well, this morning he had decided to leave. For late the night before he -had heard the circus he belonged to arriving in the village where Betty -lived. - -“‘I’ve had a powerful good time,’ said Jumbo to Betty, ‘but I must be -off. I haven’t done a thing for weeks and if this is what it means to be -a gentleman I’d rather be an elephant—which, of course, is very easy for -me to be—as I am one, don’t you see?’ - -“Now Betty didn’t understand what the elephant was really saying, but -that afternoon when she went to the circus there she saw Jumbo in the -baseball game, and doing all the tricks better than any other elephant. -He was so delighted at having something to do again that though Betty -missed him, still she was glad he was back where he was happiest.” - - - - -JUNE 17: The Story the Oak Tree Told - - -A soft breeze of early summer had been blowing all day. The leaves were -looking so fresh and green and having a beautiful time in the warm -sunshine. - -“Well,” began daddy, “I must tell you the story the oak told to the other -trees today. - -“The other trees would sometimes sigh, ‘How nice!’ or something like -that, but for the most part they let the oak tree do all the talking. - -“It was a very young tree, but it looked as if some day it would be a -fine big oak with spreading branches and great strong roots which nothing -could shake. - -“‘I was one day picked up as a little acorn by a small boy,’ said the -tree. - -“‘He carried me around in his pocket for days and days. I spent all my -time sleeping, for his pocket was very dark and I could not stay awake in -it. - -“‘One day he happened to notice me especially. He wondered why he had -been carrying me around for so long, for he himself couldn’t think of any -reason why he should want me. - -“‘And then he thought he would plant me. So he put me in the ground and -covered me over carefully. He watched to see when I would come up. When -first he saw me sprouting above the ground I thought he would go mad with -delight, for he had really been very much worried about me. After having -planted me he was very anxious that I should grow up right away. So he -was a very happy little boy when he saw that I was really going to become -a tree. - -“‘Now he comes every day to look at me and has done so ever since I was -born. - -“‘You see it will make me a fine tree to have the pride of that little -boy centered in me. - -“‘And what is more, it will make him, I think, grow up to be a fine man, -brave and strong like his tree, for that is what he calls me. - -“‘So I feel that we will both help one another, and perhaps some day when -he is an old man he will lead some little boy by the hand and will tell -him of how he planted me and how he tried to grow up to be strong like -his tree, and that will help the little boy, too. - -“‘We trees can do a lot of good if we want to. Just think how nice -it will sound to be called a fine old oak, and when we feel proud of -ourselves we can think it is even better that we have helped little boys -to be stronger too.’” - - - - -JUNE 18: The Weeds and the Flowers - - -“The Elves,” commenced daddy, “were playing in a garden one morning just -at the break of day when all the flowers were opening their sleepy heads, -and the ones which had not been sleeping were looking about them more -brightly than ever. - -“‘Good morning, Flowers,’ said the Elves. The flowers nodded their heads -and smiled and waved about in the warm breeze. But the Elves heard some -very strange sounds—not quite like the talk of the flowers—for to the -Elves and Fairies, you know, there is a Flower language, and a Flower’s -way of talking. - -“‘What could these other sounds mean?’ they asked each other. - -“‘We’ll tell you,’ said these voices. ‘We’re the Weeds. And some of us -are beautiful, but all of us are strong. Yes, we’re so strong that no -matter how they try to dig us up and throw us away we’re up again in no -time. We’re little fighters—yes, we are. We have our Army headquarters. -Indeed we do! And our Generals are very fine. They’re the great, tall -Weeds you often see, and my, but it’s hard to get them out of the earth. -If they are beaten more Generals take their places, for the motto of the -Weeds is, “We’ll always be strong—there will always be Weeds.” - -“And so they chatted on. The Elves were very much interested, but still -they couldn’t quite see, when the Weeds were doing so much talking and -bragging, how the flowers could smile so happily. - -“So they whispered to the Flowers very gently: - -“‘Tell us, Flowers, why are you so happy?’ - -“Then in lovely, soft rustling voices the Flowers said: - -“‘We are going to have a Book written about us to-day. Yes, a real Book, -and our pictures are going to be painted. We’re very proud and happy. We -have a Mistress who comes out every morning and most of the day she is -with us. She bends over us and digs up the earth around us so it is nice -and soft and comfortable. And every evening after Mr. Sun has gone to bed -she gives us cool drinks of water. - -“‘It was only yesterday she told us that some Noble Grownup was going to -write a Book about us and call it “The Ideal Garden.” We think that ideal -means something like perfect—anyway it’s something extremely nice. And -she has been making us ready for the Book. Oh, we’re very proud indeed.’ -And then the queer sounds came again, and the Weeds spoke up: - -“‘Yes, and we’re going to have a Chapter about us. We don’t quite -understand yet what a Chapter is—but it’s a great deal—we’re sure of -that. The Grownup told our Mistress that she was going to say something -about pretty Weeds in a garden.’ - -“‘Well, we like you all—Flowers and Weeds,’ said the Elves.” - - - - -JUNE 19: The Insulted Flowers - - -“I do feel insulted,” said Mr. Orchid. - -“It’s too absurd,” said Miss Lily of the Valley. For a lady was wearing a -bunch of orchids and lilies of the valley and one of the orchids and one -of the lilies of the valley were talking to each other. They felt very -much hurt that they had been crushed and forced into such a great big -bouquet to be worn, when a smaller one would have been so much prettier -and nicer. - -“Yes, we are being insulted,” said Mr. Orchid. “She doesn’t care one -scrap for flowers. She just wants to look rich and so she bought us—and -plenty of us, and that is what we call insulting.” - -“It most certainly is,” said Miss Lily of the Valley. “No one who cared -for flowers would wear as many as she is crushing together; no, indeed.” - - - - -JUNE 20: The Colored Bags - - -“Since Melly had been a little girl her Auntie had been very fond of -her,” said daddy. - -“One day Melly’s aunt was looking over a great box she had with pieces in -it when Melly saw all the odd pieces of silk. ‘I wonder,’ said Melly’s -Auntie, ‘if you would like to have me make you little bags, so you can -carry your purse and your handkerchief in one when you go shopping, and -your handkerchief and other odds and ends you carry around at other times -in other bags? I could make you so many bags of so many different colors. -Some, you see, could be yellow, some blue, some pink, some gray, some -orange, some purple, some tan, some rose, some green, some white.’ - -“So that was the way Melly’s bags came about, and her Auntie on her -birthday and Christmas always gave her a few new bags made from the old -silk. - -“How gay and pretty they were and how Melly loved them. - -“Now one evening Melly had gone to sleep and the bags were talking. - -“‘Ah,’ said the bag of pale blue, ‘I’m but a baby. I am only a few years -old.’ - -“‘And I’m very old,’ said a little plaid bag. ‘I belonged to her -grandmother!’ - -“‘Well,’ said a purple bag, ‘it does seem funny to see the world again. -It’s nice to be young once more. Why, I was getting so used to the -darkness of the piece box that I blinked, actually blinked—at least as -much as a bag can blink—when I first got out again.’ - -“‘And isn’t it fun,’ said the green bag, ‘to see so many things? I went -on a picnic yesterday, and a piece of bacon got into me in some way or -other, a nice little crumby piece. Well, I did feel funny. I felt like a -person having breakfast. I must say I didn’t eat it up—I’m not fond of -eating—mostly because I’m without a mouth and a stomach, but it is fun to -go to so many different places and to see what is going on in different -places.’ - -“‘I’m so glad I was made,’ said the rose bag. ‘I’m going to a dancing -party this afternoon. They’ll have ice-cream there and I’ll hear all the -children play and laugh and I’ll hear them say, “Oh, Melly, which bag -have you got with you to-day?” And then I will be shown.’ - -“‘We’re the lucky little pieces of silk who are seeing the world for a -second time,’ ended the yellow bag.” - - - - -JUNE 21: A Spider’s Curiosity - - -“They may not think the spider is a curious creature, though again they -may think so,” said Mr. Spider, “for I am sure I cannot keep track of -what they think. - -“But last summer I was attracted to a house which looked rather cool and -comfortable and as though the people who lived in it had gone away and -left the blinds down. - -“Now when I say I was attracted to the house I mean that the house looked -attractive to me and so I went there. I went in first through a crack -under the door. I looked about me when I got inside and I thought to -myself: ‘Dear me, I have the whole place to myself.’ But I found that a -number of spider friends and cousins had come to the house too. - -“‘Well,’ they said, upon seeing me, ‘have you come to this hotel to -board? It’s really quite good. Meals are fine. We’ve found a number of -delicious little creatures to nibble at.’ - -“‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I’ve come to this hotel to board, but I won’t pay my -board.’ - -“‘Oh, won’t you?’ said they. - -“‘I will not,’ I answered. ‘I do not pay board. It’s a foolish thing to -do, a waste of time, and besides I haven’t the money. I wouldn’t pay -board for anything, for it spoils people.’ - -“Yes, they think they can do anything when they charge board. They can be -rude and only give you so much of this and so much of that, and they have -to watch over you to see that you don’t eat more than you are allowed. At -least that is my idea of boarding, though I suppose for those who have -plenty of money it is all right. - -“But I have no money, none at all.” - -“Neither have I,” said the spider who was listening. - -“Therefore I cannot board,” said Mr. Spider. - -“Well, as I was saying, my relatives and friends talked to me and when -I said that I wouldn’t pay my board they said: ‘Oh, that is quite all -right, Mr. Spider. None of us do. Besides, we feel sure the people who -have gone away will be glad if they hear that some of the Spider family -are watching over their house in their absence.’ - -“So I settled down, but after a time I began to feel as though I would -like to be busy. Every one around me was working. - -“And one day one of the other spiders said to me: ‘Mr. Spider, did you -bring your work?’ - -“‘Yes indeed,’ I answered, ‘I have it here with me.’ - -“Then, of course, I thought I would choose a good spinning table or -spinning chair, or some place where I would be comfortable and cozy -a-spinning. - -“Just as I was thinking about it I happened to take a look at a telephone -upon a table. - -“‘There will I go,’ I said to the others. - -“‘But,’ they told me, ‘the telephone is a modern thing and spinning is an -old, old thing to do.’ - -“‘Well,’ I answered, ‘I will mix the old and the new, I will work around -the modern telephone. I will spin a web so when the people come back they -will have to talk through Spiderland in order to talk to their friends.’” - - - - -JUNE 22: The Sun Dial - - -“I follow you so that people can tell the time by me,” said the sun-dial. -“And how am I able to tell time for them? All owing to you. I depend -upon you to help me tell the time, for you cast your shadow over me, and -people know just the hour of the day it is. There is the sun-flower which -is named after you,” continued the sun-dial. “It is so called because it -is so bright and golden and it is big too!” - -“That is so,” said the sun. “I am very fond of the sun-flower.” - -“And think of all the flowers, like the marigold and the morning-glories, -which open when you arise, and go to sleep, closing their eyes, when you -go to bed. - -“Then there is the sunfish, so named because he is round and fat and -supposed to be slightly like the sun in shape.” - -“I had never heard the reason for his name before,” said Mr. Sun. “Thanks -for telling me.” - -The sun-dial moved a little and so did Mr. Sun, for the time was going on. - -“Then there is the sun-gem,” continued the sun-dial. “He is the -humming-bird, you know, and he has such glorious bright colors that they -have named him after you.” - -“I never knew that before,” said Mr. Sun. “How very interesting. Pray go -on.” - -“There are the sun opals—beautiful stones—and sun perch—like the sunfish -family. There are sun plants and sun ferns.” - -“Indeed,” beamed the sun. - -“And there are sun shades,” continued the sun-dial. - -“Oh dear,” said the sun, “people use those to keep me out of their eyes, -don’t they?” - -“Yes, that is so,” said the sun-dial. “Dear me, I didn’t mean to say -anything about sun-shades. And there is sun fever and sun stroke.” - -“Oh dear, dear, dear,” said the sun, growing very red and angry. “They -are horrible things people get when their heads ache and they feel quite -miserable.” - -The sun was very red and very mad now, and the sun-dial knew it had said -too much. “I am so sorry,” said the sun-dial. “I grew a little careless -in what I was saying.” - -“Yes, you did,” agreed the sun. “But no matter; I shall sleep and forget -about it now.” - -And the big red sun went to bed behind the hill and the sun-dial said to -itself it would never make such mistakes again! - - - - -JUNE 23: Shoes and Stockings - - -“It seems so funny,” said Mrs. Cow. “Really, the fuss that children make -about going around without any shoes or stockings. - -“I don’t mean they make a fuss about going without. Gracious, no, they -love not to wear shoes and stockings. - -“It’s very funny, though, the way they think it is such a treat to go -without. - -“Now, we never wear shoes and stockings. We think that would be -ridiculous. - -“We would never say to our mothers, ‘Oh, mother, can’t I please go -without any shoes or stockings all afternoon?’ - -“No young cow or calf would say such a thing. But children are always -asking if they can’t go without as a great treat. How funny they really -are!” - - - - -JUNE 24: Mosquitoes and Snails - - -“Well, are you here again?” said the Snails to the Mosquitoes. - -“We are indeed,” buzzed the Mosquitoes. “But you don’t say that as if -you were pleased. In fact, we don’t like your manner at all. We think a -little nip and a wee bite might help you. It might make you more polite.” - -“Ah, there you are wrong,” said the Snails. “To be sure, our manner was -not so very polite. But we don’t feel so polite toward your family. -And as for teaching us manners with the aid of a little nip and a wee -bite—well, that is absurd, as we have shells and we can go right back -into them. We may be slow, but we can get into our shells quickly enough.” - -“Yes, cowards,” hissed the Mosquitoes. - -“Not at all,” said the Snails. “It’s not cowardly to avoid being bitten. -It wouldn’t help any one if we were bitten. There would be no good done -because of it. We simply do not wish to be bitten and give you a chance -to say: - -“‘We bit the Snails to-day. That was part of our pleasure.’ For it is a -pleasure to you to bite, and we don’t intend to help along such selfish, -mean, cross creatures.” - -“Then why are you talking to us?” asked the Mosquitoes. - -“Because,” said the Snails, “you have just missed a picnic party that -went by here a little time ago. A nice picnic party of children. We won’t -tell you where they went—no, indeed. And you’ve lost them now. We only -talked to you because we wanted you to miss one horrid adventure. We -wouldn’t have wasted our time otherwise. And we talked slowly to give the -children more time.” The Snails wiggled and squirmed a little. They were -very much pleased with themselves. - -But, oh, how mad the mosquitoes were! They buzzed and sang their ugly -little songs. They tried to bite the snails, but they had gone inside -their shells. - -They were so furious that they had wasted all that time. But the snails -were happy! They knew that the children were far away by this time, and -they had been saved from having the horrid, uninvited mosquitoes go -along, too. - -As the mosquitoes flew away they said: “Never again will we talk to those -slow snails. They make us lose time.” - -And the Snails were delighted that their slowness had helped. - - - - -JUNE 25: The Rose-Breasted Grosbeak - - -“The rose-breasted grosbeak,” said daddy, “is a very useful bird, and at -the same time an extremely beautiful bird. - -“Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak wears black and white, with a handsome vest -of rose color and under his wings he has the same decoration. Mrs. -Grosbeak is not so handsome. She wears a brown frock, and looks not -unlike her cousin, Mrs. Sparrow. - -“They have some fine relations, too—there are Mr. and Mrs. Blue Grosbeak, -and there again Mr. Grosbeak is very beautiful. He wears a deep blue -suit and his shoulders are trimmed with chestnut-colored feathers. Mrs. -Grosbeak is of grayish brown and grayish white, having the top side of -the first color, and the bottom side of the second color. - -“Then there are the Evening Grosbeak family. Mrs. Evening Grosbeak is -paler than her husband but their coloring is not so different from -each other as in the other members of the Grosbeak family. The Evening -Grosbeaks are of brown and yellow with touches of very dark brown and -white-tipped wings. - -“And we mustn’t forget the Pine Grosbeak family. Mr. Pine Grosbeak is of -a wonderful shade of red, while Mrs. Grosbeak is yellow and gray in her -coloring. - -“The Pine Grosbeaks are fond of the winter; they are not afraid of the -cold. In fact, they are not afraid of anything and they trust people and -let them come close to them. They have low, warbling voices and whistle -in a beautiful, clear fashion. - -“The Evening Grosbeaks have very large bills and eat many seeds, berries -and insects, as you may imagine. But they can sing and whistle, too. - -“The Blue Grosbeak family sing, too, in a nice warbling fashion of their -own, which is a little like the song Mr. Indigo Bunting sings, but Mr. -Grosbeak’s is a little stronger and louder—a little more of a song. They -probably like to sing songs that are somewhat the same, as they are both -blue birds and so have the same taste in color and in music. - -“But it is of Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak that I want to tell you, for he -is not only beautiful, but, as I said, he is very useful. - -“And he can sing, too! Oh, how Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak can sing! He -chirps in low, deep and lovely tones and he sings from morning to night -in the most glorious manner. - -“But he does a great deal else beside singing. He helps the farmer and -the owner of the orchard. - -“‘Yes,’ said a Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak to his mate, many, many years -ago, ‘I am not going to be satisfied just to be beautiful and to have a -nice voice.’ - -“‘What is it you want to do?’ asked Mrs. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak. - -“‘I will have to think about it a little,’ he answered. And then after he -had thought a time he said, - -“‘I have it.’ - -“‘Tell me,’ chirped Mrs. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak. - -“‘We will help the farmer and the owner of the orchard. We will destroy -bad bugs and insects which would hurt the crop. We can easily change our -diet so that these things will taste delicious to us. And we will be -doing some good work, too. It’s horrible to be lazy and beautiful and -rich and superior. It’s much more interesting to be busy and see things -finished that we’ve done ourselves.’ - -“Mrs. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak agreed, and thought they would enjoy life a -great deal more by being busy. - -“‘It would be so tiresome,’ Mrs. Grosbeak told her mate some time after -this, ‘if we did nothing all day but sing. Why, we’d have nothing to sing -about after a time, no joyous news to tell the world!’ - -“And so from that day to this, the Rose-Breasted Grosbeak family have -been a great help. They eat caterpillars which would destroy trees, many -moths, bugs, worms, and insects which would hurt growing vegetables and -trees bearing fruits. - -“They eat cucumber beetles, too, but mostly they eat potato-bugs. And so -they are a great, great help, and are often called ‘Those dear little -Grosbeak birds!’” - - - - -JUNE 26: The Goldfishes - - -“I am pretty mad,” said one of the goldfishes in the bowl, whose name was -Mr. Tokio Jones. - -“I’m mad, too,” said Mr. Pekin Baxter, the other goldfish. - -“That little girl said, you remember,” continued Mr. Pekin Baxter, “‘Oh, -look at the wings on the fishes.’ Such ignorance! Of course, she meant -fins, but it made me pretty mad to think there was a person who knew so -little about fishes.” - -“And what made me mad was when her playmate said to her: ‘Why, Marion, -those aren’t wings, those are fins,’ and Marion said: ‘Well, what is the -difference which I say, wings or fins?’ - -“That certainly made me mad.” - -“It did me,” said Mr. Tokio Jones, “but let’s not excite ourselves any -more; let’s be like the lazy snails, who are really sensible not to get -angry, for it does no good at all.” - - - - -JUNE 27: The Pigeons’ Bath - - -“Now the four pigeons I want to tell you about were a daddy and mother -pigeon, and their little pigeon children whose names were Peter Pigeon -and Polly Pigeon,” said daddy. “And I saw them to-day. - -“‘Polly,’ said her mother, ‘be sure you wet your feathers. Now a good -shake! There, that’s the way!’ And then the mother pigeon would give -herself a good shaking in the water to explain. - -“And Daddy Pigeon was saying to Peter, ‘There, Peter! That’s the way. -Don’t be afraid of the water. A bath will do you good. And the day is -warm, the sun is shining, and we’ll get good and warm after this. Our -feathers will be warm in no time!’ - -“Now, Peter and Polly Pigeon were being told just how to bathe in the -best way by their fond parents. But it was not hard for them to learn. -They had lots of fun spattering each other, and they played all sorts of -games. And after they were really through bathing and had shaken their -feathers they began to get dry in the hot sun. - -“Polly and Peter Pigeon were quite sleepy, after their playing, bathing, -splashing and spattering, and they began to coo very softly before going -to sleep. But as they were just dozing off Mother Pigeon said: - -“‘If we’re all good pigeons, the Fairy Queen, who looks after pigeons, -too, will come and whisper in the ears of children to give us bread -crumbs. She will tell them that in the hot days of summer we like little -cooling drinks which they can put in pans and saucers around their yards -and on their porches. Yes, the Fairy Queen will tell them all that, if -we’re good pigeons.’ - -“Of course Polly and Peter made up their minds they would be very good -indeed so as to receive the rewards about which the Fairy Queen would -whisper to the children. And in case she hasn’t already told you I want -to let you know that it will make her happy to think of children all over -the world, when the warm weather comes, thinking of the little creatures -who can’t turn on the faucet and get a good cool drink of water, but who -must wait for the rain or kind people.” - - - - -JUNE 28: The Man in the Moon’s Party - - -“It had been the first hot day. Even the sun felt tired. That may sound -very strange, to think of the sun feeling tired,” said daddy. “But still -can’t you imagine that on the first hot day that comes, when the sun has -been shining with all his might and main he gets a little bit tired and -is glad when it is time to go to bed? Many strong people may get tired at -night. - -“As the sun went to bed, the moon began to peep up and laugh. He grinned -from ear to ear, for he said to himself: - -“‘To-night I really will be appreciated, for the sun has overworked -to-day and no one ever gets any thanks for overworking. It is as bad as -not working enough.’ - -[Illustration: “THE FAIRY QUEEN WAS DRESSED IN GLITTERING GOLD.”—_Page -155_] - -“Of course, the moon was the very sort to talk that way. For, can you -imagine that jolly old man whom you see grinning at you so often as ever -really working very hard? - -“Just then the moon began sending out his invitations for a party. - -“He sent them in this way: he whispered to the tall pines that he wanted -to have a party and to invite all the little fairies. Also he added that -they must wear their very best clothes, for when he gave a party he liked -to see folks in their party clothes. - -“The fairy queen was dressed in glittering gold. She wore a gold crown on -her head and carried a gold wand with gold stars glittering from it. - -“All the other fairies were dressed in silvery costumes, for the man in -the moon is very fond of silver. You will sometimes notice that he puts -on a silver robe himself, and he is very friendly with the silver clouds -that float in the sky at night. - -“They did have the very best time, and they all enjoyed the party so, so -much. The man in the moon laughed his head off—at least the fairies were -afraid he would—as he said he had never before seen the pine trees behave -so like silly little trees, instead of like big, dignified trees they had -always prided themselves on being. - -“But the pine trees didn’t care, for they were having a beautiful time -waving and singing. They sang for lots of the lovely dances the fairies -did. As for the fairies, they felt it was a very great honor for them -to be given a party by the wonderful old man in the moon, who had such -splendid guests as the pine trees!” - - - - -JUNE 29: Billy and the Dragon - - -“Billy was very, very fat, and, oh, so lazy! The reason he was so fat was -because he ate everything he wanted. He used to spend every penny he ever -got all on himself, and he always bought candy. - -“When supper time came he really made himself very sick over jam, for -he always persisted in eating loads and loads of jam and would not even -spread it on his toast, but would eat it plain out of a spoon. - -“One afternoon he went to a party. He was very disagreeable and wouldn’t -play any games at all. He simply sat in a corner and waited until supper -time came. Then he ate all the ice-cream, all the candy and all the cake -that he could get hold of. None of the other children went near him, for -they didn’t care about a little boy who only cared about eating all the -time. - -“That night Billy felt very sick when he went to bed. But he soon fell -asleep. In his sleep, though, a great horned dragon appeared and said to -him: - -“‘Billy, it’s for your sake I’m coming here tonight. We dragons aren’t -nearly so dreadful as we’re made out to be. We take a great interest in -children, and I am going to take a great interest in you. - -“‘Before you made such a little—yes, I must say it—a little piggie-wig of -yourself you were a very nice little boy. But now you’re fat and lazy. -So every night I shall chase you around in your dreams until you give up -eating so much jam and candy and until you once more enjoy playing around -with the other little boys and girls.’ - -“‘Oh, please don’t!’ said Billy, who was terrified. - -“‘Yes,’ said the dragon; ‘I’m a good friend of yours, and I shall make -you a real boy again. In a few weeks you really won’t know yourself.’ - -“With that he was gone, but he kept his word, and every night chased -Billy around in his dreams until he gave up eating so many sweets and -played games and became a real boy again.” - - - - -JUNE 30: Cozy Balsam Flowers - - -“I am sure,” said daddy, “that the scarlet flowers known as the Balsam -flowers love the very coziness of a fireplace. For they always thrive -better in a room where there is an open fire than they do with Mr. Sun’s -rays shining down upon them. - -“And perhaps they can read stories in the fireplace. Perhaps they can see -fairy-tales being acted in the blue and red and orange flames. - -“Anyway, they love the open fires, and so I think we ought to call them -the cozy Balsam Flowers!” - - - - -JULY 1: A Brother’s Plan - - -“There was once,” said daddy, “a boy whose name was Worthington, and for -short they called him Worthy. - -“He had a sister whom he called Mimmie, and it is a story of these two I -want to tell you this evening.” - -Jack and Evelyn looked very much pleased. They loved to hear about other -children, especially of boys and girls about their own ages. - -“Worthington was unlike some brothers, but he was like you in this way, -Jack; he liked to play with his sister. His sister liked, too, to play -with him. He never frightened her, but he showed her how to do things, -and she was never afraid when she was with him. In the fall he took her -for rides in her express-cart, and he made a high seat in the cart for -her when he took her for slower and more stylish rides. - -“He taught her to climb trees and to swim and to do tricks on the -trapeze. And she, too, used to play in the snowball fights, back in the -forts which he and the other boys would make. - -“Well, it was summer, and Worthington was not going to school. He thought -and he thought and he thought, and finally he said: - -“‘I wonder if it couldn’t be done. I will try anyway.’ He worked out the -whole scheme in his head, and the next day he went to his aunt who owned -a garden, and he said: - -“‘Auntie, I have been thinking about something.’ - -“‘This summer,’ he began, ‘I could hoe the beans in your garden, and I -could weed the garden paths. I could water the flowers every night, and -do all the weeding, in fact. You wouldn’t need to have a man do the work, -except one day a week to do the heavy things. And then I thought I could -give Mimmie a present of skates and boots out of my own money in the -fall.’ And Auntie engaged him as an assistant gardener then and there.” - - - - -JULY 2: The Best Dream - - -“Some children,” said daddy, “were playing. - -“‘Let’s pretend we’re awfully rich,’ said two of the children. ‘We shall -have motor-cars and we shall have airplanes to fly in. We shall have -quantities of people to give orders to. We’ll never have to tidy our -rooms, and we’ll never have to run errands.’ So they began to play. - -“Three other children said, ‘Let’s be very famous. We shall have all the -people in the world swarm around us as the bees do around the flowers -for the honey. They shall say how fine we are, how brave we are, and how -noble. They’ll put up monuments to us.’ - -“And still three other children wanted to play. ‘We want to play that we -have a few animals. They are such fun! More fun than anything. And if we -treat them right we’ll be loved so much. Yes, we shall play we have two -dogs and a little pony.’ - -“Now the Dream-King was sitting on a throne made of silver threads so -beautifully woven that they held together and gave him the most wonderful -of thrones. Over his head were little boys and girls flying about, -and there were Fairies, Gnomes, Elves, Brownies. And that night the -Dream-King sent dreams to these children. They all had their play-games -made real in their dreams. The two children who wanted to play they -were very rich, dreamed they were rich, but oh, how they hated it! All -around them were butlers and servants in wonderful liveries. And they had -great motor-cars which were driven by quiet, stiff persons who wouldn’t -answer questions. They felt as if they owned absolutely nothing at all, -for everything was taken care of by some one else. They weren’t allowed -to play and get the least little scrap dirty, for they had to wear such -wonderful clothes! Oh, it was a very miserable dream. - -“The children who wanted to be very famous dreamed they were surrounded -by people who never let them move so they could play. They saw a monument -put up in a park with their names written in stone. But the monument was -too big to play with. - -“The children with the dogs and the pony were having the most gorgeous -dream. They were taking such care of their pets and the animals loved -them so. - -“But at last the Dream-King left them, and they awoke suddenly. - -“And one and all agreed that animals and games were fun, but that riches -and fame were very, very dull.” - - - - -JULY 3: The Hash and the Watermelon - - -The hash was talking to the watermelon. “I must tell you what the lady -of the house said. ‘Well, we’ll have to have some hash, I fear. I know -every one will be furious, but still one can’t waste food. And I’ll have -watermelon as a great treat for dessert to make up for having hash first.’ - -“Oh, dear,” said the watermelon, “that was too bad. I should think you -would hate me as a result.” - -“Well, I don’t,” said the hash, “for I haven’t a jealous disposition. I -know that I’ve got to be made and so have the members of my family all -over the country, right down through history, I believe, for things must -not be wasted. But it doesn’t seem as if I were so dreadful as they make -me out to be. I think that if cooks bothered a little bit more about -me and put in some nice seasoning people might get so they’d say, ‘Oh, -we’re going to have hash to-night; goodie, goodie!’ That would certainly -rejoice the family of hash if such a thing ever happened.” - -“I do believe some day people will come to see your true worth,” said the -watermelon. - -“Ah, that’s it,” said the hash. “I have so much true worth and no charm! -I wish I had a little charm, so people would relish me and enjoy me. But -I do send out an entreaty to cooks to please season us and make us as -nice as possible, for hash is getting tired of insults and would like to -be liked just for a change.” - - - - -JULY 4: Independence Day - - -“The bird,” said daddy, “which has been chosen as the emblem of this -country—the bald eagle—has very wonderful and amazing vision or -eye-sight, which seems so particularly splendid. - -“And doesn’t it seem fine to think that our national bird is not only so -powerful and free and so much a part of the whole country—for his range -is not limited to one part—but that he can see so far? - -“For when our national bird can see so far surely it must make us try to -see far ahead too and to see clearly and to see truly so that we can all -do our best to march on along the paths set for us that July 4th, 1776, -in Independence Hall, Philadelphia.” - - - - -JULY 5: The Sun and the Thunder - - -“Now Mr. Sun was feeling lazy,” said daddy, “and besides this was his day -for playing tag with the King of the Clouds and old King Thunder. For -(would you believe it?) Mr. Sun is very fond of a good old-fashioned game -of tag once in a while, and he began now trying to catch King Thunder. - -“As he did so he got back of one of the clouds and it became quite dark -on the earth. ‘Here,’ he said, ‘old King Thunder, come here! Those people -down on the earth said they were glad you had stopped making such a -noise! I wouldn’t stand it if I were you. Go back and tell them what you -think of them! Roar your hardest!’ - -“And sure enough the Thunder and Rain began again, and the Earth People -said: ‘We’re having one of those days when one moment the sun is shining -and the next it is thundering and raining.’” - - - - -JULY 6: The True Story of a Dog - - -The Fourth of July had passed and Jack and Evelyn were still very tired, -but daddy had a story to tell them, a really true story, and, of course, -they were very eager to hear it. - -“There was a dog once named Dash. He was an Irish setter, and he -belonged to an army family. His master was a young lieutenant in the -army, and his master’s father was a general. - -“Now, this dog was quite old, but he had led an active life which had -agreed with him splendidly, and he didn’t behave as if he were old at -all. There were several young children in the family, and he was made a -great pet. What he liked above everything was the sound of guns. - -“He had been to numerous army posts, and each one seemed to him to be -quite perfect, especially on the days of target practise or when the -salutes were fired. - -“But, alas, one summer the family went to live in a stupid, quiet little -village, where there was absolutely no life at all. - -“Dash seemed to be pining away in the village. Quiet country life didn’t -agree with this dog of the army. The family thought that maybe Dash was -going to die of old age until one day came—the day of joy to so many -thousands of people! And it was the day for Dash. ‘Could it be true?’ -he thought to himself when he first heard the sound of a huge dynamite -cracker. Then came another. With a bound Dash was out of his corner, wide -awake and barking furiously. There was no more sleep for that household -that night, but little did they care, for all wished to enter into the -celebration. - -“Late in the day the young lieutenant said to a friend of his: ‘Let’s -go off to the river. I have several cannon fire-crackers to send off. I -didn’t dare to fire them to-day, as I was afraid they might break the -windows. But we can throw them over the bridge. Dash has gone to have his -supper and is somewhat calmed down.’ - -“So off they started for the river, and over the bridge they threw a -lighted cannon cracker. Just before it landed in the water off it went -with a terrific report. - -“They had lighted the other and thrown it into the water when Dash went -bounding into the river, swimming toward the awful firecracker. These -crackers had been recommended as ‘sure to go off,’ and there was the -beloved Dash going for it. - -“But the firecracker did not go off! Dash sniffed at it disgustedly, -while his master breathed the biggest sigh of relief and thanks of his -life.” - - - - -JULY 7: The Rabbit Named Pigeon - - -“Why, what is the trouble, Mrs. Pouter Pigeon?” said Mother Rabbit. - -“Oh,” sobbed Mrs. Pouter Pigeon, “I have fallen and hurt myself terribly! -I won’t be able to get out of reach of bigger animals who may want to -eat me up, and I don’t want to be eaten up.” - -At that she burst into more sobs. - -“Well, to tell you the truth,” said Mother Rabbit, “I don’t believe there -is a creature living who wants to be eaten up. But you come and live with -us, and I will see that you are protected.” - -So Mrs. Pouter Pigeon went to live with Mother Rabbit. They became very -friendly and attached to one another. - -And then when the next little bunny rabbit was born his mother said, “Now -I shall name him Pigeon after you, Mrs. Pouter Pigeon.” - -And Mrs. Pouter Pigeon strutted about and said, “You have not only saved -my life by having me come and live with you, but now you are paying me a -fine compliment.” - - - - -JULY 8: The Big Tent - - -“This story,” said daddy, “is to be about Peter Gnome’s circus. - -“‘This way to the Big Tent! This way to the Big Tent!’ he called. Over -and over again he kept saying it until finally he had enough little -creatures following him to fill as big a Tent as ever you’ve seen. - -“At last he stopped, and there every one saw an enormous tent made out of -birch bark and moss. Inside there were seats made of old trees, and there -were also Reserved Seats of old pieces of trees covered with moss. Most -of the Fairies took Reserved Seats. - -“And there were poles to keep the tent up. Some of the Spiders and -Caterpillars who had followed along climbed up the poles. For they said -they might miss a great many sights if they stayed on the ground, but if -they were high up they would see everything that was going on. - -“Then the circus began. And such a circus as it was. The Gnomes had -certainly practised some very fine tricks, and the way they dashed about -the ring in the center of the tent, and the way they turned somersaults -and did tricks, made the Brownies and Elves and Fairies delighted beyond -words that they had been invited. - -“But when all the tricks were over, and all the little creatures thought -it was time to leave, out came Peter Gnome and stood on the platform made -of a toadstool in the center of the ring. - -“‘Ladies and Gentlemen,’ said Peter Gnome—for he had heard that was -what they were called in the real circus tents—‘I want to take up a few -minutes of your time.’ - -“‘It’s not our time any more than any one else’s,’ interrupted one of the -Snails who had come in late. - -“‘Well,’ continued Peter Gnome, ‘for a little while I wish to talk to -you. And this is what I want to say. After this circus there will be a -concert—one of the finest concerts ever heard. And in addition to that -there will be a Side Show where will be seen the Bearded Lady and the -Tallest Man living. All keep your seats and one of the Gnomes will be -around to collect from you the extra payment of two stems of grass.’ - -“All of the Fairies and the rest of the audience laughed when Peter Gnome -said that. For well they knew he didn’t want any payment for the concert -and Side Show, but that he thought it would be so much more fun to have a -Gnome go around and make believe to collect it.” - -“Who was the tallest man?” asked Jack. - -“Old Mr. Giant,” said daddy. “He had been made to come just this once, -and he did enjoy being made such a fuss of. The only thing he didn’t like -so much was when some of the Spiders crawled up his great long legs and -tickled him a little. But soon they stopped when they saw he didn’t like -it and began weaving webs instead. - -“‘All right,’ said Mr. Giant. ‘Make all the homes you like. I’ll carry -you to my Cave when I go, and you can have your homes there.’ The -Spiders, of course, were delighted. - -“And the Bearded Lady turned out to be none other than Peter Gnome -himself—dressed in a fine gown of oak leaves and wearing over his face a -mask made out of the roots of trees!” - - - - -JULY 9: Mrs. Hippopotamus - - -“Ladies,” said Mrs. Hippopotamus, “are often very vain. They care about -their figures and about their looks and about their hats and about their -shoes. They care about their dresses and they care about the styles, -while I, the fine Mrs. Hippopotamus, am above such things. - -“I do not care if my legs are short and my body enormous and all out of -proportion to my legs. - -“I do not care if my mouth is like a cavern—it is so large. I do not mind -it that my skin is so queer, of a funny dark brown color with all sorts -of little holes and marks and such all over me. - -“I have horribly oily stuff over me too, but I do not mind. What is -more, there is great sense to that. That keeps me from getting ill when -I go about rivers in Africa where there are all kinds of fevers and much -sickness. - -“I have great teeth, teeth such as no lady would like, I’m sure. They -like little white even teeth, silly little things. - -[Illustration: “‘YOU ARE PAYING ME A FINE COMPLIMENT’”—_Page 161_] - -“I’m above such things. I’m not ashamed of my teeth. I like them. They’re -good sensible, strong teeth. And I’m not going to worry because they’re -irregular. I’m not so vain as to long for regular teeth. - -“My teeth and tusks can act like scissors for they’re shaped so as to act -that way. That’s better than having white even teeth. - -“I live in the water and there I go and look for my food. I don’t go into -silly shops and to market as ladies do. - -“But there is just one thing I feel in sympathy with ladies about—at -least all ladies who are loving mothers—I can understand what it means -to have a baby look at its mother out of its lovely baby eyes which are -as beautiful as anything in the world. And I can see its love for its -mother, and oh, my whole heart goes out with love for it. - -“Yes, sometimes when you see the great old ugly hippopotamus you must not -only think of the ugliness but you must say, ‘Back of that thick hide, -behind that awful jaw and those hideous features, deep down in the heart -of a mother hippopotamus there is love and devotion and the beautiful joy -of giving of that love to one’s own baby.’ - -“For a baby hippopotamus is a baby to be loved by a mother hippopotamus.” - - - - -JULY 10: The Papoose - - -“IN a quaint old city,” said daddy, “Indians come into town every -Saturday morning with bright-colored baskets and beaded moccasins. -They make these things and they make beaded bags and purses and little -ornaments. - -“They drive oxen instead of horses and the oxen move as slowly as if they -did not care in the least if they ever got anywhere at all! - -“The Indian women, or squaws as they are called, carry large baskets upon -their heads in which are the things they have to sell, smaller baskets, -purses and moccasins. - -“Sometimes, too, they bring into the town flowers in the summer and in -the autumn red berries—for they have a little village of their own out in -the country. They are not wild at all and they would not dream of hurting -any one. - -“One day a little girl named Olive was sitting in her room reading when -she heard the front door bell ring. She went downstairs and there was a -little Indian girl, not any older than herself. - -“‘Will the beautiful lady buy pretty basket?’ asked the little Indian -girl. - -“Olive was so pleased! She was not nearly big enough to be called -‘lady,’ for she was still very young, and she knew quite well that she -was not beautiful at all. She had freckles and a very big mouth, and she -had only a little hair which was quite straight. And she was tall for her -age and much too thin. But she had never been called beautiful before and -though she knew the little Indian girl was quite wrong, still she was -delighted. - -“‘You are beautiful yourself,’ said Olive. For the Indian girl had long -black hair and enormous dark eyes, wonderful dark skin with quite a good -deal of color. - -“‘Me beautiful?’ she asked. ‘Oh no, me not beautiful at all.’ - -“They each thought the other beautiful because each was so different. - -“Olive bought some baskets for her mother and a little beaded purse for -herself and then she said to the little Indian girl: - -“‘Won’t you have some cocoa with me?’ The little Indian girl nodded her -head and said: ‘Me like goodies!’ - -“So Olive and the little Indian girl went into Olive’s room and had a -fine feast, using blue cups and saucers and eating bread and butter from -little blue plates. - -“‘Me tell you story?’ asked the little Indian girl. Olive was delighted. - -“‘Please,’ she said. And the little Indian girl began: - -“‘My brudder, he very big man. He tall and strong and plenty muscle he -has.’ She bent her arms to show what she meant by muscle and she stood up -with her arms above her to show how tall he was. ‘He build a boat,’ she -went on, ‘a red boat—a canoe—and he take it along water so it never make -a sound. He know how to paddle so! Never a sound! - -“‘We have a river by our hut and he keep the boat by the bank, tied to an -old tree. He take us all out in it, but what do you suppose he call that -boat?’ - -“Olive couldn’t guess. She tried many names she thought the boat might be -called, but they were all wrong. ‘Tell me,’ she begged. - -“‘My brudder, he not call his boat after great strong man, or after -warrior or hero; no, he call boat after our little baby brudder—what -mudder call the little wee one. He call his boat the Papoose which mean -an Indian baby—and he mean our baby. His boat which can go out into the -big waves and not upset—which is so strong, like my brudder—it is named -the Papoose after the baby!’ Her eyes were dancing with joy but it was -time for her to be off. - -“She put her basket on top of her head and started off. ‘Will your fadder -bring you to see the big Papoose and the little Papoose?’ she asked as -she left, and to Olive’s great delight her mother called out: - -“‘We will take you some time.’ And both little girls left each other -smiling and happy.” - - - - -JULY 11: A Feast for the Mice - - -“I am going to tell you about Mr. Gray Mouse’s feast,” said daddy. “There -were biscuits of all sorts and soft cream cheese—such cheese as mice had -never had before. Their mouths and paws were covered with it, and one of -the little children mice said: - -“‘Let’s not wipe off our whiskers. We can do that later on when we may -be getting hungry again—perhaps after we’re in bed.’ So all the children -mice had very sticky mouths and whiskers. But the big mice said: - -“‘Let the children have a good time, for this is a real party.’ And Mr. -Gray Mouse was very much pleased that all his guests were having such a -good time. - -“When the party was over and it was time to go home, Mr. LongTail Mouse -said: ‘I’m getting tired of our present home. Let’s all have a change. I -have been looking at new homes for a little time to be ready in case we -ever wanted to move, and I know of a fine one.’ - -“‘Let’s go,’ said Grandpa Gray Mouse. ‘I never believe in living in one -home too long. That’s why I’m such an old mouse, and have lived so much -longer than most. I keep changing homes—and I fool the cats!’ - -“So all the mice went to a new home—for they knew in a short time after -the feast they had just had that a cat would be invited to the house to -live!” - - - - -JULY 12: Knowing How to Swim - - -“In a shallow river was a deep hole,” said daddy. “Two little girls were -wading in the shallow part. Only one of them could swim, and swimming I -think is not only good fun but is something every one should be able to -do. Alas, the little girl who could not swim slipped on a stone and fell -into the deep water. And had it not been for the one who could swim a -little girl would have lost her life.” - - - - -JULY 13: Flower Dreams - - -“The Fairy Queen,” said daddy, “gives sweet dreams to all the flowers. -It is part of her work. That is why the flowers are happy and rested and -beautiful everywhere. Even out on country roads where there is dust, -hard ground and rough places, lovely flowers grow up and are proud and -happy as they hear people going by in their automobiles or carriages or -walking, exclaiming how wonderful they are. - -“Now and again, some little flower turns to one side in the wrong way and -it has a bad dream, and then when it wakes up it is not lovely like its -brothers or sisters. But that seldom happens. And so, you see, flowers -know about sweet dreams—all owing to the Fairy Queen.” - - - - -JULY 14: The Naughty Breezes - - -“One day old Mr. North Wind had been very busy,” commenced daddy. “He had -told the Breeze Children that they must be very good because he had so -much work to do. - -“‘What have you to do?’ they asked him. - -“‘I have to go to the woods and knock down all the old branches so they -won’t fall on people’s heads! I must attend to many things.’ - -“Now the Breeze Children were very apt to be naughty. ‘Let’s do some work -too,’ they said. - -“‘What shall we do?’ one of them asked. - -“‘Well, let’s blow about a little and find something.’ - -“Pretty soon they passed by a window of an office. There were a great -many papers lying about on the desks and as one of the little Breeze -Children said: - -“‘There doesn’t seem to be much to do here,’ the papers began to blow -this way and that. - -“‘Oh, let’s blow papers,’ they shouted as they saw what had happened. And -all that day they went about from window to window blowing all the papers -they could find. Such a time they had! - -“That is why there are paper weights—all because of the Breeze Children -who are almost too fond of fun.” - - - - -JULY 15: The Coral Families - - -“Why aren’t we called coral insects any more, mother?” asked the small -coral polyp. Coral is a hard substance used for jewelry and ornaments, -you know. - -“Because, my dear,” said the mother, “you are a kind of animal, and not -insect. It is incorrect to call you an insect, just as it would be wrong -to call me one.” - -“But somehow,” said the coral polyp, “I would rather be called an insect -than a polyp. A polyp doesn’t seem to mean much.” - -“It means what you are,” said his mother. “But perhaps that doesn’t mean -much. We aren’t big enough to think of what we are called. We just belong -to a big group and you and I have grown friendly. That is why you call me -mother polyp. But maybe I am your mother polyp after all. It really is -too much trouble to think about. We have beautiful homes and so have all -the members of our family. Just think, we have an island named after our -homes. It is called Coral Island. - -“Oh, I do feel so sorry for those who live in wooden houses and in brick -houses. How ugly their homes are. Think of wood and brick compared to -coral. Now we live and get all our support from our coral homes. And -think how wonderful they are? Some are of red coral and some of pink, but -all are beautiful. - -“Yes, the more I think of it, the more I’m sorry for the creatures who -live in houses of wood or brick, ground holes or rough nests. - -“Besides, it is so much finer to have a home on the water—a coast home is -far nicer than an inland home.” - -“Well, I suppose,” said the young polyp, “that it all depends on how one -looks at it.” - -“I look at it from the standpoint of a polyp,” said the mother polyp -proudly. - -“To be sure we are wonderful to have such homes,” said the young polyp. -“And still finer than that is the fact that we have a shoemaker in the -family.” - -“What?” asked mother polyp. - -“To be sure,” said the young polyp. “There is the coral shoemaker, and he -is a relation.” - -“That’s so, that’s so,” said the mother polyp. “But of course we don’t -wear shoes, and so he isn’t of much use.” - -“That’s true,” said the young polyp, “but it is always useful to have one -in the family. And it sounds so businesslike to speak of Cousin Coral -Shoemaker.” - -For there is a little creature with just that name and he is a cousin of -our friends who live in the coral reefs. - -And no wonder the coral families boast and brag of the homes they -live in, for very few of us could even dream of living in a jeweled -home. But after all, for people and animals a coral reef would be very -uncomfortable, and besides people and animals have so very much more -sense! - - - - -JULY 16: The Garden Tools - - -“It’s great fun to be a rake,” said the rake, “and to make everything -look nice and tidy. And in the autumn it is such fun raking up all the -leaves and getting ready for the big bonfires. - -“It is fun, too, to rake the freshly mown grass and to make everything -smooth and nice.” - -“Ah, but it is such fun to be a trowel,” said the trowel, “and to dig -around the garden flowers and to make them grow. They like to be made -all nice and comfy, to have the dirt loosened about them to give them a -little breathing space. - -“They don’t like too much! They want to be held in the earth firmly but -with soft, nicely pressed earth about them. And our family attends to -that.” - -“Ah, but it is nice to be a hoe,” said the hoe, “for I can do such a -great deal of work. Just take the work I do with string-beans alone. - -“I don’t suppose there could be any string-beans if it weren’t for me. -I do such a great deal with the string-beans. I keep them cheerful. I -pay them some attention. I make them feel like growing up into nice -vegetables. I hoe all about them.” - -“But think of all the help I am when any one wants to transplant -anything,” said the trowel. “I can dig up the root so that plenty of its -dirt comes up with it. Plants don’t like to leave all their soil behind; -they like to take a little of it along with them, just as people do when -they’re going away for the summer—they like to take along with them some -of their photographs and little odds and ends, some of the things near -and dear to them.” - -“It is the same way with the plants and I help to make that possible.” - -“Well,” said the lawn-mower, “I like to make the lawn and the terraces -look nice and I do make them look so neat. I’m the lawn’s barber, I am!” - -All the other garden tools moved about and laughed in their funny tool -way at the joke the lawn-mower had tried to crack. - -“Pretty good, pretty good,” they said. - -“And a garden fork like me,” said the garden fork, “can do a good deal of -work too. I like to do my share.” - -“We can do a good deal,” said several balls of string. “We keep things -from falling down and we give them a little help and encouragement.” - -“So do we,” said some little sticks up which some plants were climbing. - -“We try to do our part,” said a little two-pronged fork and a shovel -together. - -A two-pronged fork is a fork with two prongs instead of three or four as -a fork usually has, you will notice. - -“But I feel as if I were a great deal of help these days,” said the hoe, -“just when those string-beans need so much attention.” - -“And I must thin out some of the flowers,” said the trowel. “Some of them -are growing so closely together that they won’t live that way and so I am -going to separate them and put them in other beds.” - -“And you will need my help, too,” said the watering pot, “not to mention -the water!” - -“That is so,” said the trowel. “But I have a great deal of important -weeding to do.” - -“And I will have to rake up the weeds that you have dug up in the garden -path,” said the rake, “or things won’t look tidy and neat.” - -“And I must water all the flowers for there hasn’t been any rain in some -time and it’s up to me to do a great deal of work,” said the watering pot. - -“I really think,” said the rake, “that we are all useful. We all help the -one who owns the garden. Yes, every one of us helps. - -“We must all work, each do his part, for each one is needed for something -or other.” - -“You’re right,” said the hoe; “none of us should boast alone. We should -all work together for the good of the garden and for the good of the -flowers. Then we will each be doing more, for when creatures and things -work together and don’t waste time boasting and arguing then a lot gets -finished.” - - - - -JULY 17: The Jolly Dust Brothers - - -“All the dust in the world belongs to the Family of the Dust -Brothers—just as every little Toad or Frog belongs to the Toad or Frog -family,” said daddy. “One day not long ago, a group of the Dust Brothers -had moved to all the window sills in a little house they thought was very -nice. Some of them had chosen to hide behind pictures, and under chairs, -and on the glass mirrors. The ones who hid on the glass mirrors thought -they would have lots of fun because folks could not see themselves so -plainly—and then they would see the new-comers to the mirrors. Not, of -course, that it was the first time any of them had ever made mirrors -their homes—but they hadn’t been back since the last dusting day. - -“The best friend of the Dust Brothers when they are wide awake is old -Mr. Sun. Then they can all be seen by the lady of the house and what fun -it is for them to be scolded at and to dash off again—only to come back -whenever they feel like it. - -“When they have moved to a new home and are tired and sleepy the dark -clouds are their friends, and Mr. Rain; for then it is so dark they can’t -be seen and they have a good old sleep. - -“But yesterday when the Dust Brothers were having such a frolic it was a -beautiful day. Mr. Sun had just decided it was getting up time—and he had -dressed slowly and with great care so he would look very fine and stylish. - -“As he was ready to peep in the windows to see what was going on he saw a -lot of little Gnomes perched all around talking to the Dust Brothers. - -“‘Why is it,’ asked Peter Gnome, ‘that you are so anxious to live where -you know you’ll be sent away again? Why don’t you choose some home where -you can stay?’ - -“‘Oh, Peter,’ they cried in shocked whispers, ‘you don’t understand -us. You truly don’t.’ And if they could have cried without drowning -themselves I am sure they would have—for they sounded very sad for a -minute. But then they became happy again for they explained it all to -Peter Gnome. - -“‘You see,’ they continued, ‘if we live somewhere and are not driven away -too many of the Family come to join us—and it’s more fun to have lots and -lots of homes than a few big ones for all of us. It would make us have a -life like a hotel—ah no, we must have a home life—just a few of us living -together at a time. Of course, we don’t take up much room, so more of us -can live together than most folks. - -“‘And as for wanting to have our adventures any different—dear me—we -wouldn’t change for all the world. We can tease and tease and tease those -big grown-ups with their brooms and dusters. Hurrah, hurrah, what merry -lives we lead. - -“‘And now, Mr. Sun,’ they said, ‘shine for all you’re worth—so the -grown-ups will see us. Then we’ll be off for a scamper.’ - -“Sure enough, Mr. Sun did just as the Dust Brothers had asked him to, and -as the Gnomes were rushing off to call on their old friend Mr. Giant, -they heard the Dust Brothers laughing and saying, - - “‘They drive us away, but we always come back, - We say Hurrah, but they say Alack!’” - - - - -JULY 18: The Bad Poison Ivy - - -“The little white berries of Poison Ivy,” said daddy, “are clustered -quite near together on the stem, that is, they are all near each other, -and then from the little part of the stem which is the fattest goes up -a longer, slimmer stem from which branch out three leaves, all of them -pointed somewhat and very clearly and evenly marked with veins. - -“Now, sometimes Poison Ivy is to be found in swamps and in ponds and -along the sides of the brooks and in the woods, too. - -“Keep away from it and from what you think is Poison Ivy. - -“A very good way to do each summer is to go to a library and get hold of -a big nature book or ask the librarian what book one shall look at in -order to see a picture of Poison Ivy. And then remember what it looks -like. For the Poison Ivy family is a mean one.” - - - - -JULY 19: The Sun Fairies - - -“Mr. Sun slowly went behind a hill—but what should remain in the sky -after he had left but wonderful spots and dots of red—bright, bright -red—just the color Mr. Sun had been before he went behind his hill for -his night’s sleep,” said daddy. - -“‘They must be the Fairies of the Sun,’ said the Fairy Queen. And that is -what they were!” - - - - -JULY 20: The Meadow Fritillary Family - - -“I must tell you this evening,” commenced daddy, “a story about the -meadow fritillary family.” - -“Oh, gracious, daddy!” exclaimed Jack. “Now really!” - -“Well,” said Evelyn, “at least I understand it has something to do with a -meadow, but it may be a flower, fruit, animal or bird for all I know.” - -“None of those,” said daddy laughing. “Guess again.” - -“Well, it might be the name of a big rock,” said Jack. - -“Wrong,” said daddy. Both the children laughed and started to think of -some other creatures and objects which might be in a meadow. - -“Of course,” said Evelyn, “there are the meadow larks, but they are -birds, and daddy said these fritillaries aren’t birds.” Evelyn had a very -hard time calling them by their name and Jack said admiringly: “Well, -Evelyn, I wouldn’t dare try that!” - -“There are meadow crickets,” said Evelyn. - -“Now, we’re coming a little bit closer,” said daddy. - -“Oh, do tell us,” urged Jack. - -“The meadow fritillaries,” said daddy, “are butterflies!” - -“Gracious,” said Evelyn, “that’s a pretty hard name for a little -butterfly to carry.” - -“They have cousins named the Silver-Spot Fritillary family and the Gulf -Fritillary family, but it is of the meadow ones I am going to tell you, -and I think it would be easier for us to speak of them as the Meadow -family and leave out their long last name. - -“Mother Meadow had become a butterfly in June and after four weeks had -gone by she laid her little eggs, and in another week there were little -caterpillars. After that Mother Meadow knew there would be butterflies; -and it would take a month for them to become chrysalides and another week -for them to become full-fledged butterflies. So Mother Meadow was much -excited. - -“And after a time there would be more butterflies and she would be a -grandmother, and still more and she would be a great-grandmother. All -that would happen in a summer. And there would be still others but they -wouldn’t become full-grown until another spring came around. They would -stop feeding and sleep throughout the winter as many butterflies will do. - -“The latest children of the Meadow Fritillary family in September feed -upon the leaves of violets which they think are particularly delicious. - -“When it gets cold ahead of time in the autumn the little half-grown -butterflies go right to sleep and don’t bother about food, but when the -next spring comes they make up for it and eat twice as much. - -“Mother Meadow lives in the lowland meadows and near swamps. She loves a -home near the spots where blue and white and purple violets grow, for she -knows her children love the sweet leaves. - -“The Meadow family also takes honey from mint and other plants that grow -near the swamps. - -“‘Our cousins,’ said Mother Meadow to her brood one day, ‘are very much -like us except for the row of silver spots which line their wings. That -is why they are called the Silver-Bordered Fritillary family. But we are -nice brown speckled butterflies and are as happy as our handsome cousins.’ - -“‘Have we any more cousins?’ asked the Meadow children butterflies. - -“‘Oh, yes,’ said Mother Meadow, ‘there are the Silver-Spot Fritillaries, -the Great Spangled Fritillaries and the Regal Fritillaries as well as -different kinds of the silver variety. But we are just as happy and -contented as any of them, even if we are rather plain and dull and brown -for butterflies. - -“‘And, my children, you rested on violet leaves when you were little -eggs. Some of you rested on the stems of the violet plants, but most of -you were right on the beautiful green leaves. - -“‘So though we’re rather simple little butterflies, we mothers gave you -beds fit for princesses.’ - -“‘Ah, we’re happy,’ said the little butterflies, as they flew about in -the warm summer sunshine.” - - - - -JULY 21: George and the Goblin - - -“A little boy named George,” said daddy, “was very ill. He had not told -his mother he felt sick and wretched because he was afraid she might give -him some horrid medicine, so he went to bed without saying a word. - -“He felt as though he had been in bed for hours and as if he would never -go to sleep when suddenly a little Goblin hopped on his window sill, -peeped around the curtain, and said: - -“‘Good evening. May I come in?’ - -“‘Who are you?’ asked George. - -“‘I am the Goblin who looks after little sick boys—when they have your -kind of sickness. The only trouble is that I can’t see half the little -boys I want to—for I can only go at night-time when they’re sleeping, and -there isn’t time for my rounds. I do believe I shall have to get some -Assistant Workers,’ and the Goblin looked puzzled. - -“‘You’re a Goblin?’ gasped George. - -“‘To be sure,’ said the Goblin. - -“‘Why,’ continued George, ‘I thought they were terrible looking -creatures.’ - -“‘Ha, ha,’ laughed the Goblin. ‘You make just the same mistake that so -many boys and girls do. You see I am not terrible at all. In fact, I am -very nice and I cure little boys and girls of their pains.’ - -“‘Are you a Doctor Goblin, then?’ laughed George. - -“‘No,’ smiled the Goblin. ‘Doctors and I really need have nothing to do -with each other. Doctors should only be called in when little girls and -boys are really, really sick and not when they’re only pretending.’ - -“‘I’m not pretending,’ said George, almost in tears. ‘I feel just as sick -as can be.’ - -“‘Nothing to brag about, is it?’ asked the Goblin. - -“‘No-o,’ said George. - -“‘And why are you sick?’ asked the Goblin. - -“‘I don’t know,’ said George. For surely, he thought to himself, the -Goblin couldn’t know what he had been doing in the daytime—and George did -know, perfectly well, why he was sick. - -“‘Did you enjoy those candies?’ asked the Goblin, and George looked quite -uneasy. - -“‘I don’t know,’ said George. - -“‘I suppose it is hard to make up your mind now whether you liked them or -not—since they have made you sick.’ - -“‘Oh dear, oh dear,’ cried George, who had thought he was going to have -fun with the Goblin, and he hid his head under the bedclothes in shame. - -“‘You see,’ continued the Goblin, ‘you were getting into the habit of -really making a little piggie of yourself! You were getting too fat and -lazy. You didn’t like to play ball with the boys nearly so much as you -once did. Isn’t that true?’ And George, who had stuck his head out of the -bedclothes again, nodded. - -“‘And some of the boys were beginning to call you “Roly-poly George,” -weren’t they? And they were telling you that soon you’d be able to join -the circus as the fat boy? It wasn’t very kind of them perhaps, but it -was true, eh?’ And the Goblin grinned. - -“‘Yes,’ was all George could say. - -“‘And last of all, you ate that whole layer of chocolates in the box -that was hidden in the pantry; you thought you were having a great feast. -Until—until—until—’ - -“‘Oh I know,’ said George. ‘I felt dreadfully sick—but I’m better now. -Don’t scold me any more, please.’ - -“‘I won’t,’ said the Goblin. ‘I visit little boys and girls like you -because I know you don’t want to get sick—and half the time you don’t -know that so many sweeties are very, very bad for you—and that you’ll -grow fat and lazy and no one will care for you when it comes play time.’ - -“‘I’ll be good—and not a piggie any more!’ said George. ‘I did feel so -sick—and I don’t want to be the fat boy in the circus. I want to stay at -home and play with my friends!’ - -“‘And you will!’ said the Goblin. ‘To-morrow morning you’ll be all -right—but first of all—to-night we’re going to take you for a sail in our -airboat just to show you that Goblins are really nice creatures after -all!’ - -“And several weeks later, George was so well and so strong and quick in -the games that he was made Captain of his Baseball Team!” - - - - -JULY 22: Jack-in-the-Pulpit - - -“I am Jack-in-the-pulpit,” announced a wild flower one day. - -“Are you?” asked the gnats and flies walking and flying about. - -“I am indeed,” said Jack. “If you don’t believe me, you can have a look.” - -“We are invited to have a look,” said the gnats to each other and the -flies said: “We can call upon him, and he looks very fine, too.” - -“In the spring,” said Jack, for he thought it was the correct thing -to preach a little sermon as he was in a pulpit, “in the spring,” he -continued, “I have many bright red berries. Years and years ago the -Indians used to boil these berries and found them very good to eat. - -“But at this time of the year, I am simply at my best. Oh, yes, I feel so -jolly and well, so happy and gay.” - -And Jack smiled at the little creatures around him. - -“You would be surprised, no doubt,” he went on, “if I should tell you a -few things about my family history. Some I will leave unsaid, however,” -he added with a roguish look. - -Now, over Jack’s head was a part of the flower which looked like the -sounding-board of a pulpit. He stood very straight in his pulpit, which -was very handsome, striped in greenish-yellow, white and orange-yellow -colored decorations. - -“I have a fine cousin,” he said, “and this is the part of my family -history I want to tell you. My cousin is the Calla-lily and she has a -beautiful white gown which she wears. But she is striped as I am, and she -is a cousin, though she cares more for dress than I do, and looks very -stately and fine. - -“I am more natural,” said Jack. “I’m a good sort of a chap. I like to -talk to my little friends and give them advice because I am very fond of -preaching.” - -“He must be very fine,” the gnats said. - -“How beautiful to give us advice,” the flies added. - -And to himself Jack was saying: “The poor little insects, little do they -know me. I am not as fine as I make myself out to be. I should just say -I’m not. - -“For I do not practice what I preach. I don’t believe in doing such a -foolish thing. That is, I preach to the little creatures and then I let -them come and see my pulpit—and then, it’s very, very seldom that I ever -let them out again.” Then Jack began to preach once more and gathered -about him more stupid and innocent little gnats and flies! But, of -course, as he is only a flower we can’t blame him too much. - - - - -JULY 23: The Tide - - -“Billie Brownie was talking to the High Tide as it came up over the -beach,” said daddy. “‘Don’t you ever work any faster or any slower?’ -asked Billie Brownie. - -“‘Certainly not,’ said the Tide. ‘Why should we?’ - -“‘It would be nice, I should think, to change some day and rush in very -suddenly, and then some other day stay way out on the beach and not come -in for hours and hours—long after you are due.’ - -“‘That would be very wrong,’ said the Tide. ‘We are helped in what we do -by two very noble creatures.’ And all the time the Tide was talking its -voice would get louder and louder, for all the waves were roaring and -making such a racket. - -“‘Who are they?’ asked Billie Brownie. - -“‘The Sun and the Moon,’ roared the Tide. ‘The Moon is three times more -important than the Sun—but the Sun is mighty helpful too. We do as they -say, you see. Twice every twenty-four hours of your time we come in -and go out. And we do this at such hours as the Sun and Moon wish. So -if people ask the Sun and Moon, or watch them for a time, they will be -able to tell just what we are going to do. And we never change the time -they’ve given us—never—NEVER!’ And the Tide bellowed this for all it was -worth. - -“‘I wouldn’t keep such good time,’ said Billie Brownie, ‘no, not for any -creature—not even Mr. Sun or Mr. Moon. And yet I’m a great friend of -both.’ - -“‘Ah, you’re not such a friend as we are,’ said the Tide. ‘We have always -done as Mr. Moon said for years and years and years—too many for me to -remember.’ - -“‘But you might just as well be a clock and get wound up if you’re going -to keep such good time and do things just exactly when you’re supposed -to. It seems very foolish to me,’ and Billie Brownie put his head to one -side as he thought about it. - -“‘Ah,’ said the Tide, ‘that’s just where you’re so wrong. A clock has to -be looked after. Some one has to wind it up. No one has to wind us up. -And a clock often gets out of order and goes to the clock-maker to be -mended. You never heard of the Tide going to a Tide Mender to be mended, -did you?’ - -“‘I never knew there was such a thing as a Tide Mender,’ said Billie -Brownie. - -“‘There isn’t!’ said the Tide. ‘That’s just it. We don’t need one—for we -never get out of order. And no one has to worry about us or fuss about -us. We just do as Mr. Sun and Mr. Moon say—especially Mr. Moon, as I’ve -told you, for somehow,’ and the voice of the Tide grew lower, ‘Mr. Moon -has better judgment. I can whisper this to you now, for Mr. Sun has gone -to bed and won’t feel hurt! And now I must go out to the ocean again—for -I’ve been talking to you for hours.’” - - - - -JULY 24: Little Edith’s Garden - - -“‘Whatever shall I do?’ said little Edith to herself,” commenced daddy, -“‘I do want to have a garden so much and yet the snails eat it up!’ - -“While she was wondering like this a little voice whispered in her ear: - -“‘Edith, Edith,’ it said. - -“‘Yes,’ answered Edith looking about her. And then, seeing no one, said: - -“‘Who are you? Where are you?’ - -“‘I’m the Fairy Queen,’ said the voice, ‘and you can’t see me because -I’ve put on my invisible robe—which no one can see but a Fairy. I’ve come -to talk to you. I know how you love your garden and that you’ve not been -able to make anything grow this summer. Listen!’ And a queer swishing -sound passed through the air. - -“‘There!’ continued the Fairy Queen, ‘I have waved my invisible wand and -it will bring you luck. Do not plant any seeds for a week—then the snails -will think you have decided not to have any garden at all! It will be a -joke on them—but they have had enough feasts and now it is time for you -to have a garden!’ - -“In a short time Edith had real flowers, and her garden was more -beautiful than ever it had been, and often when she was working among the -flowers, she said half aloud: - -“‘If the Fairy Queen is around me in her invisible robe, I want to thank -her, oh, so much, for my lovely garden.’” - - - - -JULY 25: The Earth Visits the Moon - - -“When Mr. Moon is ‘eclipsed,’ as they say, it means the earth gets in the -way, and when Mr. Sun is ‘eclipsed’ it means that Mr. Moon is in the way. -And that makes it dark—for an Eclipse is a shadow,” explained daddy. - -“Mr. Moon was shining hard. He was very bright and the sky seemed to be -lighted up by him. All the stars were out and were twinkling with joy and -fun, for well they knew what was going to happen. - -“Mr. Moon was also looking very fat and well! Goodness! but he was round -and big and jolly! He blinked one eye and then he winked with the other, -and he said to himself: - -“‘The Earth is going to pay me a visit to-night. I am highly honored. -It’s not often that the earth comes my way—and that’s why I am all -dressed up in my best.’ - -“Pretty soon the grown-ups on the Earth saw a shadow come over part of -Mr. Moon’s face. Very, very slowly he grew darker, and the Earth people -all came out of doors to watch what was going to happen. - -“‘I’m pretty important, I am,’ said Mr. Moon to two very tall pine trees. -And the pine trees whispered back in the slight, rustling breeze: - -“‘Yes, Mr. Moon, you’re very important. And you show us off too. We look -handsome, and dark, and tall, when you throw your light over us.’ - -“‘Hush—’ said Mr. Moon. ‘The Earth is on its way.’ - -“And only half of Mr. Moon could be seen now. The other half was covered -up by a dark shadow. - -“‘That’s the earth throwing its shadow on the moon,’ said the grownups to -each other. But up in the sky the Moon was saying: - -“‘Well, how do you do, Mr. Earth? It’s a long time since I’ve seen you. -And how have you been all this time?’ - -“‘Well,’ said the Earth, as it cast its shadow over Mr. Moon still more, -‘I’ve been in my usual good health. I still am a pretty good and solid -soul, you know. I stand for so much too! I let folks walk all over me, -and still I never murmur in the least. I let the King of the Clouds pour -down on me—and Mr. Sun warms me up with his rays so that I begin to grow -thirsty again. - -“‘And,’ the Earth continued, ‘sometimes the children dig me up—and I -don’t mind in the very least. It’s just my nature, I suppose!’ - -“‘Yes,’ said Mr. Moon, ‘you are a good-natured old soul.’ - -“‘Old?’ asked the Earth. ‘Why, every spring I am just as young and fresh -again as if I were not a minute old. Whatever do you mean, Mr. Moon?’ - -“‘That’s true,’ said Mr. Moon. ‘You certainly do come up younger every -spring—but you have been around a great many years.’ - -“‘It’s a good thing I have,’ laughed the Earth; ‘and now tell me how you -have been?’ - -“Mr. Moon was almost entirely covered by the Earth’s shadow as he began -his talk: - -“‘I am shining as brightly as ever, and I still change my suit several -times a month. In fact, there’s not much difference in me—or in my life. -I do much the same things always. I’m what you might call a very sensible -old fellow. I do everything right on time, and enjoy myself hugely.’ - -“‘There, there,’ said the Earth. ‘I must be going again.’ - -“‘What short visits you pay,’ said Mr. Moon as he began to show his -brightness again. - -“‘Do you know why I do that?’ whispered the Earth. - -“‘No,’ said Mr. Moon, and he took a little walk along the sky. - -“‘Because,’ said the Earth, ‘grown-ups think it’s a wonderful thing when -I call on you. I don’t let them get used to it—and so they think that -it’s very, very m-a-r-v-e-l-o-u-s! Look at all the Earth people, and then -you’ll agree with me.’ - -“And of course, true enough, down on the Earth, every one was looking at -the Eclipse.” - - - - -JULY 26: The Elephant’s Toothache - - -“The Elephant’s mouth was very much swollen,” said daddy, “and the Zoo -dentist said, ‘He has a very bad tooth, but we’ll fix this right away, so -he won’t have any more pain.’ - -“So they put something in the tooth and all around it so the elephant -wouldn’t feel any pain at all. It made it feel quite dull and the -throbbing which he had felt for two weeks went away. - -“In a very few minutes, with the help of an instrument which made the -elephant shake a little nervously as he saw it (for he couldn’t imagine -what it might be), out came the tooth. - -“‘There,’ said the Zoo dentist, ‘you will have no more pain.’ - -“In a few days the elephant was himself again. The soreness had all gone -away and he was eating once more—and eating the most delicious of dishes, -for the keeper said: - -“‘I want to reward you all I can, as you’re the bravest creature I’ve -ever known, for you’ve had this toothache for some time and we never knew -it until your mouth became so swollen. Yet you never complained. And that -was why you haven’t been eating well lately.’” - - - - -JULY 27: The Potato Skins - - -“The potato skin is receiving fair treatment and justice at last,” said -the second potato skin to the first potato skin. - -“What is justice?” asked the first potato skin. - -“Justice,” said the second potato skin, “is being just and to be just is -to be fair. Now do you understand?” - -“I do,” said the first potato skin. “Please go on with your story, and -forgive me for the interruption. I don’t know much about manners. I -haven’t been up in the world enough. The ground is no place for manners, -you know; at least I didn’t think so. And then our chief callers and -friends were the potato bugs. They’re not overly mannerly.” - -“I will forgive you,” said the second potato skin. “For I don’t know that -I am mannerly myself.” The second potato skin had been trying to tell a -story. - -“A great professor made a study of us and he decided we were not -poisonous, as some people have tried to make out, but that we were -healthful and good, and that for people who didn’t care much for the -taste of the skins, we could be ground very fine and cooked with cream,” -continued the second potato skin. - -“Fine, fine,” said the first potato skin. “To be cooked with cream sounds -very nice indeed.” - -“That is the way we’re going to be used,” said the second potato skin. -“And isn’t it wonderful to think professors study us and our good points?” - -“It does sound mighty fine,” said the first potato skin. “Somehow one -doesn’t think of the two together—professors and potatoes—but it is nice -to think that we are high enough up to be the companions of professors.” - - - - -JULY 28: The Traveling Flowers - - -“A great, great, great many years ago, oh, so many, many, many years ago, -there were not so many big cities as there are now,” said Mother Nature -one day to her children. - -“There was more room everywhere and people almost all had gardens and -flowers and could walk just a little distance and gather all the wild -flowers they wanted. - -“But the cities grew up and somehow, without meaning to, I’m sure, they -pushed the flowers out of the way. - -“Many of the people missed the flowers and the ferns and the shrubs and -the Nature children. But they couldn’t do the work they had to in the -city and have gardens, too, for there wasn’t any room in the city for the -gardens. - -“Well, when the spring-time came along one year, after so many cities -had grown bigger and bigger and so many people had gone to live in the -cities, the Nature children called and said: - -“‘Mother Nature, the Dream King has told us that many, many people -from the cities will be out in the country places for holidays and for -week-ends this spring. - -“‘So we have thought up a plan. You see, the Dream King tells us that -every once in a while the people get very tired from all the business -they must do and all the studying they must do, too. - -“‘So we’ve decided we would look our very best all the time, so that when -the people from the cities come out to see us they may pick some of us -and take us home with them so we’ll cheer them up.’ - -“I told them I thought their idea was wonderful. And ever since then the -flowers have all looked their best and the shrubs have all looked their -best and the ferns have all looked their best, so they could cheer up the -city people when they were taken back after holidays. - -“So when any of you are picked and carried to the cities, keep your -prettiest and freshest smiles on your faces.” - -And they all promised Mother Nature they would. - - - - -JULY 29: The Visitors - - -“A little girl named Lillian,” said daddy, “had a very sore throat and -could only swallow soft foods. - -“‘I think I will call my desserts my visitors,’ she said one day, ‘for I -will have to have some make-believe games now that I have to be in bed a -little while longer.’ - -“So when lunch time came and there was cornstarch on her tray, she would -say: ‘Welcome, Lord Cornstarch! How is Your Highness to-day? Of course -you can’t talk to me. But I can talk to you, and I will do you the great -honor due one of your rank and station—that is, I will eat you!’ Then she -would eat her dessert of cornstarch until it was all gone. - -“When supper time came and she had cornstarch again, she would say: -‘Well, I am glad to see you, Lady Cornstarch. How is Your Highness this -fine evening? I don’t suppose Your Ladyship cares to have a little chat, -but I am sure Your Ladyship wouldn’t mind being eaten, eh?’ And so Lady -Cornstarch would disappear. - -“On jelly day she would greet her lunch time jelly by saying: ‘Glad to -see you, Prince Jelly. It’s nice that you are such a pleasant prince and -will slip down so easily. I wouldn’t like it at all if you were horrid -and stiff, as I imagine some princes might be.’ - -“Her supper jelly she would greet in this fashion: - -“‘Good evening, Princess Jelly, how are you this evening? I hope your -taste is very fine and that I will enjoy you.’ And then she would eat -Princess Jelly. - -“And it made the time she had to spend in bed pass much more quickly this -way.” - - - - -JULY 30: The Little Bumblebee’s Mistake - - -“The fairies had a fancy-dress ball last night,” commenced daddy. - -“They all went as different flowers. One little fairy was dressed so -she looked like a bright red nasturtium, another was dressed as a pink -rambler rose, another as a yellow golden-glow, another as a pansy, -another as a little forget-me-not, and all of them, in short, in lovely -costumes like flowers. - -“The Fairy Queen wore the costume of the American Beauty Rose, and her -wand was one tall, tall rose, very full and big and splendid. - -“They had dancing and games and all the elves, the brownies and many -of the wood creatures had been invited. But one of the funniest things -happened you can imagine. Some of the fairies had dressed themselves as -honey-suckles. They kept together and danced together so they would look -like a vine. Others had dressed as a vine of morning-glories. - -“Pretty soon a buzzing was heard. It was louder than the band of crickets -they had engaged for the music; it was louder than the sounds that came -from the laughter of the fairies. - -“You see, nobody had thought of such a thing happening. The bumble-bees -and the humming birds, who had all gone to sleep, had in their dreams -imagined they saw lovely morning glories still awake and lovely -honey-suckles all over the vines. - -“One little bumble-bee went to his smaller brother and nudged him, saying, - -“‘Oh, look over there; morning-glories!’ - -“The other little bumble-bee was about to turn over and go to sleep, for -he had scarcely so much as peeped to see, when he, too, suddenly noticed -all the morning-glories. They awoke all the bumble-bees far and near and -made so much fuss and noise that they woke up the humming-birds, who -always notice what the bumble-bees are up to. - -“Of course the humming-birds immediately spied the honey-suckles, and you -should have seen them scamper. - -“When the fairies realized what had happened they almost lost their -balance in the dances, for they shook all over with laughter. - -“As the bumble-bees and the humming-birds got nearer they, too, saw that -they had made a mistake, but the fairies at once called out, - -“‘Come to the party and dance, too, and we will give you honey, for we -are having it for supper. We couldn’t give a ball and dress like flowers -without having flower-honey for supper.’ - -“And this delighted them all.” - -[Illustration: “AS THE BUMBLE-BEES GOT NEARER THEY, TOO, SAW THEY HAD -MADE A MISTAKE”—_Page 182_] - - - - -JULY 31: Ripe Raspberries - - -“Did you hear the great news?” asked one of the raspberry bushes of -another bush. - -“No, what is the great news?” asked the other raspberry bush. - -“There is going to be a great raspberry hunt to-day,” the first raspberry -bush said. - -“Well, if they see us they won’t have to hunt very far,” the second -raspberry bush said. - -“That is so,” answered the first raspberry bush, “and they know we’re -here. We let some of our messengers tell them. The only thing is they are -not sure whether or not we are ripe, and so they will be delighted when -they find how easily we come off the bushes. For when we’re ripe we come -off easily and when we’re not ripe we stick on and show we aren’t ripe -enough to come off.” - - - - -AUGUST 1: The Brave Mocking Bird - - -“I have a true story to tell you this evening, children,” said daddy, “of -a mocking bird. - -“Mr. Mitchell Mocking Bird was his name and he was a pet in a large -family of children. They all loved him and he could speak a good many -words, and he could sing like ever so many birds. He was allowed out -of his cage, too. One night Mitchell began to scream. How he did yell! -Piercing yells went all through the house! And he hurried from one -bedroom to another. He awoke the mother and daddy of the children first -and then he woke up the children. - -“‘Come!’ he called. It was a word he could say, and he kept repeating it -over and over again. - -“‘Come! Come! Come!’ And they all hurried, one after the other, and -followed the mocking bird downstairs. - -“What should they see but a tiny blaze, which every few minutes seemed to -grow and splutter and burst into a bigger flame. - -“‘Water! Every one get water!’ shouted the children’s daddy, and the -mocking bird kept calling: - -“‘Come!’ - -“They were all thoroughly frightened but they kept their wits about them -and kept filling buckets and jugs with water which they poured over the -flame. - -“After a little while it was out. The Mocking Bird looked very tired. -His eyes blinked as if he could hardly keep awake, and it was just then -that every one of them noticed him. - -“‘Mitchell, you have saved the house and our lives. That fire would have -spread and goodness knows what would have happened,’ said their daddy. -‘What a fine, brave bird you are.’ - -“And the children stroked Mitchell and said: - -“‘Fine, brave bird. Daddy says so, too! Our lovely Mitchell Mocking Bird.’ - -“Mitchell was almost asleep. The fire was out. He had finished his work. -He was ready to rest now. He didn’t care about praise. But he was happy -that they all loved him so. And how he cared for them. He had saved them -and they knew it. He was very happy. And in his own bird way he had -thought all this out. - -“But to the great surprise of them all, Mitchell said a word they had -never known he could say, but it was just the right one. ‘Safe, all -safe,’ said Mitchell, as he went to sleep.” - - - - -AUGUST 2: The Milkweed Plants - - -Now the milkweed plant is rather thick with a hollow center and through -this center the white milk goes which gives the plant its food. The milk -doesn’t care for the air and so that is why the milk stains our hands -when we pick the plants. - -The leaves are large and of a yellow, gray-green color, while the flowers -which grow in clusters are of a pink-lavender shade. - -But the little pods filled with seeds are the things the children like -and if you see a milkweed plant just look at the little pods. - -“I must have milk to drink and to make me strong,” said Milly Milkweed. - -“So must I,” said Mamie Milkweed. - -“And not only does it make us strong,” said Milly, “but it gives strength -to the butterflies which feast upon us, for if we are strong and -delicious it makes them strong and beautiful. - -“Ah,” said Mamie, “it’s fine to have butterflies and children for -friends, and to have our very own milkman always with us. We’re never -forgotten in the early mornings by any possible accident. No, we always -have our milkman and we have friends.” - - - - -AUGUST 3: Telephone Peas - - -“Hello, Telephone Peas and String-Beans,” said Lord Lettuce. “Lady -Lettuce and the Lettuce youngsters are coming up, too, and there are -going to be lots of crops of us. We make a fine salad, we’re so young and -tender and fresh. Seems to me, Telephone Peas, you hurried me up. You -know this is our second crop. We’ve been here before. But I do believe it -was your very name that hurried me. - -“I heard you say it and I acted as my relatives say people do when they -hear the telephone. I’ve even heard that they’ve left the salad on their -plates and have answered the telephone before they ate their salad. Yes, -your very name and saying it must have hurried us.” - -“Well,” said the Telephone Peas, “we feel up to date. We don’t know that -there is any special reason for our name, but we have grown to like it -mighty well. We’re supposed to be a large, good kind, too; in fact, one -of the best there are.” - -“Dear me,” said one of the String-Beans, “I wish some one would call our -family the Airplane String-Beans or something like that. Or perhaps we -might be called the Submarine String-Beans.” - -“There wouldn’t be much sense to that,” said the Potato, almost ready to -eat, “for you are up on vines. Now we might have that name because we’re -in the ground, though it is true we are not under the water.” - -And the garden vegetables all agreed that that was true but that the -Telephone Peas had a fine family name in reality. - - - - -AUGUST 4: The Harebell Umbrellas - - -“The musk-ox,” said daddy, “is prepared for the rain by the coarse hair -which grows on top of his nice, soft hair. This coarse hair, as you know, -catches the rain and then he shakes it all off so that his body doesn’t -get wet. - -“The umbrella bird can put up some of his feathers just as people put up -their umbrellas and that protects him from the rain. - -“Both the great big musk-ox and the little umbrella bird are very proud -that they always have their rain protectors with them, and they have -very little use for people who forget their umbrellas and borrow other -people’s and then forget to return them. - -“Of course the musk-ox and the umbrella bird can’t very well lend their -umbrellas because they don’t carry them around by the beak or front paw, -but instead have their umbrellas attached to them. - -“But they aren’t the only creatures to be so careful about the rain, that -is, there are some flowers who are just as careful, and the harebell, -of which I am going to tell you, sees that none of its family will ever -drown. - -“Now, the harebell family of flowers are blue in color. The flowers grow -on thin, rather tall stems, and when the flowers are in bud they grow -very straight and stand right up. When the tiny buds burst into flowers, -if they stayed straight up, as they stand when they are buds, every time -the rain came it would fill the little flowers and completely drown them, -and make them droop forever. - -“The little blue petals aren’t strong enough to stand the rain, and the -flowers are shaped so the rain would come right into them and fill them -up—for the harebells are like little bells. So they drop their little -heads just before they open and then the rain can’t hurt them.” - - - - -AUGUST 5: A Children’s Circus - - -“This way to the big show,” some children were shouting. “Come right -along,” they said. “This is the way to see all the wonders of the age. -Look at the Frog-Child, the Snake-Lady, the Toad-Man, the Turtle Babies.” - -All the children went in the direction from which the shouts and orders -were given. - -The children who were shouting were very much excited. “Admission to the -show, ten cents,” they kept saying. “It’s the most wonderful show in the -world.” - -There were a dozen children giving a play-circus which was supposed to be -very much like a real one. They had asked all their friends and the money -they received was to go to a children’s ward in a hospital. Every one of -their friends came and soon the circus began. First of all there was a -long parade while some of the children beat drums and others played tunes -on combs covered with tissue paper. - -Two little girls rode ponies and on the heads of the ponies sat two -monkeys made of cloth! They had bead eyes! - -A boy did a lot of fine tricks on a rocking horse, and there were all the -usual circus tricks, although perhaps not some of the more difficult ones. - -After a little while a boy came out on the platform and said, - -“Ladies and Gentlemen, Boys and Girls, Cats and Dogs, we have now to -offer a fine performance—a side show. We have shown you the regular acts -of the circus and we trust that you are pleased.” Here followed a great -deal of clapping and shouting. - -“And,” the boy continued, “we are now to have the great privilege of -seeing the Frog-Child, the Snake-Lady, the Toad-Man, the Turtle-Babies. -Step this way, Ladies, Gentlemen, Boys, Girls, Cats and Dogs. Come right -inside the tent at your left and there you will see these things. There -is no extra charge for admission.” - -All the children at once began to troop to their left through the side -tent. - -“What could it mean?” they asked each other. What surprises they were -getting! - -When they were inside the tent how they did laugh! One of the children -was in just such a green suit as Mr. Frog would wear and really looked -quite a good deal like a grandson of Grandpa Frog. He was hopping about -singing in a queer croaking voice, - -“Galloo, Galloo, Goog-a-room, Goog-a-room.” - -Another child who looked like a snake, because she wore an imitation -snakeskin, said, “Come and see the Snake-Lady. I eat things whole.” And -as she said this she swallowed a tiny crumb. - -“I am the Toad-Man, come and see me,” grunted the Toad—or rather the -child who was dressed like one. - -“We are the Turtle Babies. We snap, we play, we draw in our heads under -our shells!” And sure enough they were doing all these tricks. - -Their costumes were really quite wonderful, although they had been made -mostly out of paper. - -All the children who were looking on were quite delighted and said, - -“We think you are marvelous!” And all the children dressed like animals -made bows and said thank you in voices that sounded a great deal like the -voices of snakes, toads, frogs and turtles. - - - - -AUGUST 6: The Bank Swallow - - -“Won’t you tell me what your name means?” asked Effie Elf of Mr. Bank -Swallow. “Really, you have such a curious name and I’ve always been -anxious to find out what it means.” - -“My name is Bank Swallow because I and my family build our nests in holes -in banks. By banks I mean the banks out of doors and not the banks where -one saves one’s money. - -“We are very friendly with one another, and we have big towns and -villages and cities of nests of Bank Swallows. - -“We’re the very smallest of the Swallow family, I believe. And we can -always be known by our neck bands which we wear on our gray throats. Our -neck bands are much darker and show very clearly. - -“We dress in simple brown and gray, though our throats are white. - -“We have tunnels and long entrances to our homes, and at the end of our -tunnels we build the nest. Yes, we’re rather unusual, I believe.” - -“Very unusual,” said Effie Elf. “Fancy nesting in a hole in a bank rather -than in a tree. That is quite odd, quite different from most of the -birds. - -“So your name has nothing to do with banks where they have money?” she -asked. - -“Nothing at all,” said the Bank Swallow. “We haven’t any need of money. -Of course if we needed it we’d probably save some for the bad days and -spend the rest on good insects to eat and other delicacies. But we don’t -have to pay for what we eat, so we don’t need any money. - -“Besides, we’d be ashamed to open bank accounts for the banks are used to -so much money that they’d laugh at us.” - -“Oh, nonsense!” said Effie Elf, “the good ones wouldn’t do that, for no -one who amounts to anything makes fun of any one else not having so much. - -“People who don’t amount to much put on airs.” - -“Then I’ll always be able to tell,” said the Bank Swallow. - - - - -AUGUST 7: The Cuckoo-Clock - - -Julius was very sleepy and he could hardly keep his eyes open. The whole -trouble was that he hated to do things on time. He did not like to go to -bed at the hour he was supposed to and he never, never wanted to get up -in the morning when his mother said, “Time to get up, Julius.” - -And now he was sleepy, now in the middle of the afternoon. It was raining -hard outside and in the big library where he was sitting a large open -fire was burning merrily. Near the fireplace was a cuckoo-clock and -Julius always loved to watch the little cuckoo come out and tell any one -who happened to be listening just what time it was. - -“It’s almost time for the cuckoo to come out,” said Julius. “But oh -gracious, how sleepy I am. I know I was late in going to bed last night -but I don’t see why I should be so dreadfully sleepy. I do hope I will -stay awake until the cuckoo says five o’clock. It is so much nicer to -hear him on the hour than at other times, because he only says ‘cuckoo’ -once when the hand is at the half hour.” - -“Cuckoo,” said the cuckoo bird in the clock. And then he said it four -times more. Each time he made a little bow as he spoke and when he had -said “cuckoo” for the fifth time, Julius was waiting to watch the little -door close. - -The cuckoo in the clock always lives behind a little door over the face -of the clock, and when he is not telling the time he is in there. - -But this time the door did not close. And the cuckoo stayed out of his -little home bobbing and saying “cuckoo” many times over, until at last it -sounded like “Julius, Julius, Julius.” - -“Yes,” said Julius, “you are calling me by my right name. How are you, -Mr. Cuckoo Bird of the clock?” - -The little bird was made of wood, to be sure, but he seemed so certain of -himself and so well satisfied that Julius felt he must be alive. - -“I am well, I thank you kindly,” said the cuckoo bird. “But I don’t have -to ask you.” - -“Why not?” asked Julius. - -“Because I know,” said the cuckoo bird. “You are sleepy, and it’s not the -time to sleep. Ha, ha, ha. Whatever would you do if you were a clock, or -if your home was at the top of one?” - -“Well, I am not a clock,” said Julius, “and I am jolly glad of it.” - -“Tut, tut,” said the cuckoo bird. “You are getting quite cross, Master -Julius. Too little sleep. Well, well, I suppose I must forgive you. But -it’s a shame you couldn’t live in a clock for a time.” - -“What do you mean?” asked Julius, who was quite frightened now. He felt -the little cuckoo bird would hop down and pick him right up and put him -in the clock. - -“If you could live in a clock and take my place you would have to be on -time. Six o’clock would mean six o’clock and not half-past! Seven-thirty -in the morning would not mean a quarter past eight! Ah no, in the clock -we keep good time. We live on the moment and on the hour and half-hours -we come out to tell people to remember that the time is going by and they -mustn’t waste it for it is so extremely precious.” - -“Don’t you believe in people sleeping?” asked Julius. - -“To be sure, to be sure,” said the cuckoo, “but I believe they should -sleep at the right time. They should not choose another time for it, such -as the middle of the afternoon, because they sat up too late the night -before.” - -Julius was very much ashamed. He felt the cuckoo bird knew that he had -been doing all that and he wished the bird would go back in his little -home and shut the door. He was getting more afraid every second that he -would be taken back there. And oh dear, how he would hate to live in a -clock. - -“Just suppose,” said the cuckoo bird, “that I did things at the wrong -time. Suppose I should come out at six o’clock and tell every one it was -eight? You can’t imagine it, can you? And why not? Because I have had the -training of a clock. I have been an assistant in keeping the time and if -I don’t notice that you think more of the time I will put you back of the -clock.” The cuckoo bird banged his little door, and Julius, awaking with -a start, rubbed his sleepy eyes, and said, - -“I shall always do things on time from now on for how dreadful it must be -to live back of a clock and have the hours depend so much on you.” - - - - -AUGUST 8: Zuzeppa, the Monkey - - -“Zuzeppa,” said daddy, “was a monkey who had come from Africa and he -was going to give a special performance of his acting. The special -performance was to be given on a day set aside by the keeper. Of course -it couldn’t be advertised all around as a circus could, but the keeper -told all his special children friends who came to the zoo very often and -they told their friends, and it got around so that for the day of the -performance the monkey house was filled with children. - -“‘Let me shake hands with the performer,’ the keeper said, and he shook -hands with Zuzeppa. Then they each bowed, and the keeper said, ‘Now -Zuzeppa will show you his circus tricks.’ - -“So Zuzeppa hung by his tail and turned many somersaults; he swung back -and forth and jumped and twisted and turned. He did the most marvelous -of circus tricks and all the children clapped their hands and the other -monkeys yelled and screamed, ‘Well done, Zuzeppa.’ - -“No one else knew what the monkeys meant but every one knew they were -excited. They weren’t jealous of Zuzeppa, for they knew he wanted to -learn tricks and be a trick-performing monkey. Besides he had worked hard -enough to have a whole monkey house to himself for all afternoon. - -“‘Now,’ said the keeper, ‘Zuzeppa will do his special trick. It has been -done before by monkeys but Zuzeppa never did it before, and he has been -practising it so he could do it beautifully for this performance.’ - -“The keeper took out a little wooden table and put a napkin upon it and -a cloth. Then Zuzeppa spread the cloth over the table, reached down in a -box the keeper had, and took out a knife and a fork and a spoon. He put -all these on the table and then tied the napkin around his neck. - -“Next he took a little broken chair which was in his cage and sat upon it. - -“The keeper acted as the waiter, and passed things to Zuzeppa. And what -do you suppose Zuzeppa did?” - -“What?” asked the children. - -“Zuzeppa behaved at the table just as though he were a real person. He -ate with his fork and he cut with his knife. He peeled his banana which -he had for dessert and then he ate it, wiping his mouth with his napkin. - -“But when he was all through his meal and had put his hands in a finger -bowl to make them nice and clean, he took a pipe, which the keeper handed -to him, struck a match and lighted the pipe. He only smoked for a second -or two, blowing the smoke out, as he didn’t especially care for it. But -oh, how happy he was when the children laughed and clapped their hands! -And this is a true story!” - - - - -AUGUST 9: Mr. Bullfrog - - -“I am the king of this pond,” said Mr. Bullfrog. “If any one comes here -I don’t like, I swallow him! That is the way to get rid of creatures you -don’t like! - -“Just swallow them! - -“I’ve heard people talking who were rowing on the pond and who were -gathering pond lilies, and I’ve heard them say how they were interrupted -by other people when they had some important work to do. - -“And that the people didn’t care in the least if they were interrupting! - -“Goog-a-room, goog-a-room, I can imagine nothing more annoying. - -“But I cannot understand why people do not swallow these other people who -come and annoy them and interrupt them. - -“Just suppose an insect hops on my nose and says: - -“‘Sorry, Mr. Bullfrog, but I do hope I’m not annoying you.’ I don’t pay -any attention to that speech. I know it’s not so. If he cared about not -annoying me he wouldn’t land on my nose. - -“But I don’t bother to answer him back, for that would be beneath my -dignity. So I just swallow him!” - - - - -AUGUST 10: Allie Baa’s Letter - - -“Allie Baa,” said daddy, “is a rag doll. Her real name is Alice Gustava -Ariel Star Jewel Bright Carol Carmen Cucumber-Green. - -“Mrs. Cucumber-Green is her mother’s make-believe name, or I should say -it was her mother’s make-believe name. - -“Her mother is a grown-up lady now, but still she has kept Allie Baa, and -when little girls go to call on her she brings out Allie Baa and Allie at -once makes friends. - -“Now, this summer Allie’s mother went to the seashore. She left Allie -in charge of the city apartment. She told Allie to keep watch over the -apartment and to see that all was safe. Allie was the name she was always -called by for short, as you know. - -“Now, when Allie’s great-aunt’s birthday came she wanted to send her a -present as she had always done. So she sent some pillows for the porch -where her great-aunt loved to sit. - -“On the day of the birthday in the excitement Allie’s great-aunt did not -see the little card which said: - -“‘To Dear Great-Aunt Mary, with love and many happy returns from Allie -Baa.’ - -“But the next day when Allie’s great-aunt was looking over her presents -she found the little card and knew that it belonged with the present of -the pillows which she had opened and which she had thought some one else -had given to her. - -“Well, she sat right down and she wrote Allie Baa this letter and sent -it to be given to Allie Baa, care of Allie’s mother, who was at the -seashore, as I have told you. - -“This was the letter Allie received, and because she thought it was such -a nice letter she wanted to let Jack and Evelyn and their friends hear -it, too. - - “‘My dear Allie Baa,’ the letter commenced. - - “‘I find this morning on reading over my birthday cards that - the pillows are from you, so will you please accept my thanks - for your sensible, most useful, pretty gift. When I received my - presents yesterday it was a distinct loss not to find a gift - from you, and I thought perhaps you were too hot to shop or had - some other good reason. But I am glad I thought wrongly and you - did remember me as of old. - - “‘I shall think of you as I lie, sit, or “back up” against - these pillows. - - “‘I suppose you are in the city this summer, as I have not - heard of any “ocean dips” on your part. - - “‘Perhaps salt water might not agree with you. It is well to - be cautious, which means careful, and run no risks! You might - feel a responsibility with guarding the apartment but you have - a calm, brave, quiet nature which will keep you from a nervous - breakdown, I feel sure. - - “‘With love and thanks, - - “‘Affectionately, - - “‘GREAT-AUNT MARY.’ - -“Wasn’t that a nice letter. Well, Allie’s mother, on a trip up to town -took the letter to Allie, for she couldn’t very well go to the door and -get it from the postman if her mother had sent it on by mail. But oh, she -was so pleased to have a letter from Great-Aunt Mary. - -“And she smiled in her rag doll way, and the paint on her face cracked -just a little with joy, for she loved Aunt Mary, who had often let her -sit near her and draw up close as an affectionate, loving doll likes to -do. - -“And she told her mother to tell Great-Aunt Mary that she was so happy -with her letter, and that she hoped Great-Aunt Mary would have many, many -happy returns of her birthday, for she was the best Great-Aunt Mary that -ever lived!” - - - - -AUGUST 11: Chickadee - - -“I can’t understand,” said Mrs. Chickadee, “how creatures can live -together and quarrel all the time. It is such waste of perfectly good -time in the first place. - -“In the second place it isn’t any fun. Now, singing and chirping and worm -hunting and bread-crumb parties are all lots of fun. - -“But quarreling isn’t any fun at all. It makes creatures unhappy and it -makes them very often quite sad. Even if they get the best of a quarrel -they don’t feel all happy and excited as they do after a fine party. - -“Now, the Sparrows fight all the time. But no one would ever describe the -Sparrow as a merry, happy little bird. - -“There is the Starling. No one would describe him as a happy bird. And -the Starling is a fighter, too. - -“We scold in fun, nice chuckling, scolding notes we give, but we are -famous for our good spirits. Chick-a-dee-dee-dee. - -“I’m sure most people know what we look like with our little black-capped -heads and the patch of black right under our beaks. - -“We have pretty throats, we’re told. The black patches are soft looking -and rather smart, too. - -“We wear simple gray suits and have white touches on our wings. - -“In the winter time we like to be about, too. And nothing upsets us. -We never grumble over the weather. We can’t understand how people can -grumble over the weather. - -“To us it is so foolish. The weather is going to do just what it wants -to, in the first place, and isn’t going to pay attention to any one, nor -is it going to pay any attention to what any one thinks. And yet how few -seem to realize that!” - - - - -AUGUST 12: The Little Caterpillars - - -“Did our mother receive this leaf as a gift?” asked the first little -brown caterpillar. - -“Oh no,” said the second little brown caterpillar. “She just liked the -looks of it or thought the taste of it would be good for us and so she -just took it and left it here.” - -“Gracious,” said the third little brown caterpillar, “you know -caterpillars can’t wait until they’re asked to have their meals.” - -“They can’t wait to be given leaves,” said the fourth little brown -caterpillar. - -“They’d never get them if they did,” said the fifth little brown -caterpillar. - -“And we must have leaves in our lives,” said the sixth little brown -caterpillar. - -“How handsome we will be when we become Blue Swallow-tail Butterflies,” -said the seventh little brown caterpillar. - -“I greatly look forward to that day,” said the eighth little brown -caterpillar. - -“And then we shall fly about and drink honey,” said the ninth little -brown caterpillar. - -“And people will forget that we were caterpillars and will say, - -“‘Look at those beautiful butterflies with their blue markings,’” added -the tenth little brown caterpillar. - -“We will pretend not to hear them but it will please us,” said the -eleventh little brown caterpillar. - -“Of course it will please us,” said the twelfth little brown caterpillar. - -“We will eat and grow strong so we will be very beautiful,” said the -thirteenth little brown caterpillar. - -“And eat, too, because it is so pleasant to eat,” said the fourteenth -little brown caterpillar as he took an extra large nibble at their leaf -dining-room. - -So they ate until they were a little bigger and then they went off, each -one alone, to look for more food and adventures. - - - - -AUGUST 13: The Catbird - - -“Tell me what happened, Mr. Catbird,” said Billie Brownie. - -“Well, I was sitting on the fence, this very same fence upon which I’m -now sitting, and some children were playing in the yard near-by. - -“While they were playing I made all sorts of queer sounds just like a cat. - -“You know how I can take off the various sounds of a cat?” - -“I most certainly do that,” said Billie Brownie. - -“They didn’t know where the cat could be, and they began to look for the -cat. - -“I almost fell off the fence laughing when they started to look for the -cat. - -“Then when they were looking by the cellar stairs and under the old tree -yonder I took great chances that they might see that I was not the cat, -and I made the same sounds again. - -“They kept saying to each other: - -“‘Well, I’m sure I heard a cat that time.’ - -“I really and truly almost fell off the fence laughing. Then they came -back and went on with their games. They saw me sitting here and I had my -beak tight and looked as though I hadn’t made a sound.” - -“I know,” said Billie Brownie. - -“Then I sat very still, of course, and one of them said: - -“‘Well, all I can see is that gray bird with the black cap.’ - -“Of course they meant they could see me, and I was the one making all the -sounds like a cat. - -“They finished playing after a time and began to dig in the garden, -transplanting the lettuce and hoeing the beans and watering the -vegetables. - -“Then I began to make sounds like the different birds and they would turn -to one another and say: - -“‘What song is that? Whose voice was that? Do you know what bird that -could have been?’ - -“And they’d look about and not see any of the other birds, for hardly any -birds were around then, and I sat, looking so quiet and meek. - -“And then I heard one of them say: - -“‘I still don’t see any other creature but that gray bird.’ - -“I thought surely then that they knew I was fooling them, but I found out -they didn’t know I could make sounds like a cat and sing like the other -birds and sometimes like a mocking-bird, too. - -“But they didn’t know. And they’ve all gone off now. And still they’re -wondering where the cat could have been which they thought they heard, -and where all the birds were they were unable to see. - -“Ha, ha, ha, that is the greatest joke—to think I fooled them all.” - -“Well, you’re a smart bird, there is no mistake about that,” said Billie -Brownie, “and I can tell you I admire your smartness.” - -“I fooled them, I fooled them,” chirped Mr. Catbird. “They didn’t know -the catbird when they saw him, nor did they know him when they heard him -at his little jokes!” - - - - -AUGUST 14: The Fairy Queen’s Story - - -This was the story the Fairy Queen told before her banquet the other -evening. - -“An old lady had a little cabin home just off these woods. Her only -companion was a cat. The cat was black but two paws were white, and the -old lady thought they were very wonderful. - -“Now and again the old lady had to go into the village to buy food. -Sometimes the cat would follow, wearing a little jingling bell, for the -old lady wanted to be sure that the cat had lots to eat, but that he -would never get a bird. - -“That was why she had him wear the collar with the little bell. The bell -warned the birds he was coming, so they could get away. He could be heard -coming along by the sound of the tingling bell. - -“But this time, when the old lady went into the village the cat was -sleepy and sat on the porch in the sunshine. - -“‘Will you come, pussy?’ she asked. But the pussy blinked his eyes as -though to say, ‘I am sleepy.’ So she went off. - -“When she came back she found to her horror that the cottage had been -burned down. Some one had left a match lighted in the woods, and a fire -had started which had spread. But even though the house had burned down -the cat sat in front of where the house should be trying to say, ‘I am -sorry, but at least I am here to welcome you.’ And the old lady hugged -her cat and said: - -“‘You are always glad to welcome me, and with you here I do not feel so -badly about the house.’ - -“But,” said the Fairy Queen, “I used my magic wand, and in three minutes -and four seconds and two quarter-seconds the house was up again—and the -old lady had both her home and her cat.” - -“That was a real fairy tale,” the fairies and their friends all said. - -“It was indeed,” said the Fairy Queen. “It was about make-believe -characters for a make-believe story, but that makes it a real Fairy Tale, -eh?” And then they all enjoyed the Fairy Queen’s fine banquet. - - - - -AUGUST 15: A Hospital Circus - - -“The circus was in the city,” said daddy, “and every day the circus -people and the animals had performed for thousands and thousands of -children and many, many grown-ups. ‘You know,’ said one of the clowns, -‘that I think it would be a good idea some morning when we haven’t any -performance and no parade and no practice performance, if a good many of -us went to one of the hospital yards and performed for the children who -can’t get out and see us.’ And they did! Every little child was either -in a balcony bed or in a wheeled chair when through the big doors of the -large hospital yard there came a parade—a real circus parade. - -“And then the circus band struck up a fine tune and the clowns marched -about and made jokes and giggled—oh, how they did laugh! And the children -all laughed too and clapped their hands. The lady walked the tight-rope -with a parasol over her head, ponies ran around the yard, and there were -some trapezes for those who swung and hung by their knees and their feet. - -“The elephants did their act too—and the children fed them peanuts! - -“But happier than any child, happier than any of the circus people who -had come to make the sick children happy, was the merry, jolly old clown -who had thought it all up!” - - - - -AUGUST 16: The Fire - - -“Quack, quack, quack, help, help, help,” shrieked and cackled more than -one hundred thousand ducks at the same time. - -“Quack, quack, help, help, help,” they kept on cackling. - -“There must be some trouble over at the duck farm,” said a man who was a -fireman and who was sitting outside the firehouse in a town some distance -away when he heard this quacking. He told another fireman that there -surely must be some trouble at the duck farm. - -“I think,” said the fireman, “I will get out my spy-glass and see what I -can make out.” - -For the quacking kept up and still it sounded very queer to the firemen. - -“Don’t you suppose,” said the second fireman, “that one of the ducks has -been hurt and the others are quacking in sympathy?” - -“I don’t believe,” said the first fireman, “that one hundred thousand -ducks would be so sympathetic at the same time. And they wouldn’t make so -much noise. I fear something has happened over there.” - -And he looked through his spy-glass in the direction of the duck farm. - -“There. I see something like smoke,” he said. “Yes, I’m sure I see -something like smoke.” - -“Near the duck farm?” said the other fireman, getting up, and adding: -“We’d better send out the alarm and get started.” - -“It’s away from the farm that I see the smoke,” said the first fireman, -“but maybe the ducks are afraid it will reach them. It’s one of those -forest fires I think.” - -So an alarm was sent out in the town and the firemen rushed to the -firehouse and got on their fire-clothes as they hurried away on the -fire-engine. - -How the horses did run! Still the ducks were quacking. The horses -galloped, the men held on, and the ones who guided the fire horses drove -as they had never driven before. - -“It’s a fire!” shouted the people on the farm. “A terrible forest fire! -Oh, send for the firemen and the engines! Oh, send for help, help, help.” -And they telephoned wildly to the town. - -But just at that moment, when the people on the farm felt that help could -not come in time to save them and the hundred thousand ducks, along -dashed the fire-engines and the brave firemen drawn by the splendid -horses. - -They rushed past the duck farm to the forest fire which was coming -steadily nearer. - -“Come men, come people,” they shouted as they went by. And every one went -rushing to help the firemen. - -The dreadful forest fire was stopped just before it reached the duck -farm, and the ducks cackled softly and happily, though still they were -nervous from all they had been through: “We are safe, quack, quack, we -are safe.” - -“How did you ever get here before we telephoned?” asked the people on the -farm. - -“Your ducks sent us the alarm,” replied one of the firemen. - - - - -AUGUST 17: Friends of Animals - - -“Years and years and years ago,” said daddy, “there lived an emperor -in India whose name was Asoka. He was the first man—in fact, the first -person, I believe—to start a hospital for the cure of sick animals. - -“He lived so many years ago that the way we know of much that was done in -his time is by reading what the men who wrote histories have to tell us. -Most of the good deeds which he did were written upon the rocks, ’way, -’way back, years and years and years ago. And upon these rocks were also -written rules and directions for his people. - -“Among many things which he did, in addition to building hospitals for -animals, was to build hospitals for human beings and to see that they -were looked after. He also had wells dug so people could drink when they -were traveling through the country. - -“He ordered the planting of trees so people could rest under their shade, -and he spent all his time thinking how he could help others. - -“But he was not the first person who tried to help others. He was the -first one, though, to think of a hospital for animals and throughout the -time he was emperor he saw that the hospitals for animals were kept in -good condition. - -“Animals with thorns in their feet were taken to the hospital. The horrid -thorns would be taken out and soft, cooling liniment or ointment poured -on and the animal would feel all right once more. - -“Animals with sore throats, animals with colds, animals with broken bones -and sprained ankles—all animals who needed attention and care were looked -after in the hospitals founded by Asoka. - -“If animals had written histories as well as human beings they would have -written a great deal about Asoka and the wonderful things he did. - -“But even though they could not write, for future people and future -animals, of Asoka’s goodness, and even though they couldn’t thank him -with words, they were grateful, as only animals can be grateful—very -deeply, dumbly grateful. - -“But the historians—the men who wrote about those times—speak of the -goodness of Asoka and of how the people loved him.” - - - - -AUGUST 18: The Orangeade - - -“They talk about birds who go South for the winter and about butterflies -and other little creatures who sleep all winter,” said the Orangeade, -“but my family might just as well not exist in the winter time.” - -“The same is true of me, too,” said the Lemonade as well as the Iced Tea. - -“But at the same time your families do exist because there are lemons and -oranges and tea all the year around,” said a little gnome. “And sometimes -your families are about in warmer climates just as the birds are in -warmer climates in the winter. But it isn’t strange that you aren’t -wanted in the winter when it is cold, for no one wants a cool drink of -orangeade or of lemonade and no one wants a glass of iced tea when there -is a snow-storm and when the wind is blowing outside the windows. - -“You can understand that, can’t you?” asked the gnome. - -“Yes, I understand that now,” said the Orangeade, “and I don’t feel -unhappy any more. Ah, here come the tennis players. We must be ready for -them!” - - - - -AUGUST 19: The Climbing Perch - - -“I am going to tell you this evening,” said daddy, “about the Climbing -Perch family before they came to the big aquarium. - -“Far, far away in Africa they lived in a river, and were a very happy -family. But one day the river seemed to be drying up so fast that they -couldn’t find enough water to live in. They had noticed it getting worse -and worse every day for some time, and they had been hoping for rain. But -this day it was so bad that they knew something would have to be done. - -“‘Well, even if the river dries up, it won’t bother us,’ said -Granddaddy Climbing Perch, ‘not in the very least.’ And he gave a huge -spatter-spatter with his tail. - -“All the other fishes looked very much worried and their fins trembled -with fear. - -“‘Why, Granddaddy Climbing Perch,’ said the old Mother Climbing Perch, -‘do you want all the children to die?’ - -“‘I should say not,’ replied Granddaddy Climbing Perch angrily. ‘The very -idea of your saying such a thing. I am surprised—yes, surprised, and very -much annoyed.’ Granddaddy Climbing Perch’s fins wiggled with temper. - -“‘I’m sorry,’ said old Mother Climbing Perch meekly, ‘but I didn’t just -understand what you said such a thing for, and why you don’t seem to be -worried that the river is drying up. You always used to love the children -and tell them stories.’ - -“‘I do still love them, and I shall tell them a true story now of an -adventure which will happen to us. Come around me, children!’ And -Granddaddy Climbing Perch flopped his tail very hard. - -“All the fishes swam over by Granddaddy Climbing Perch and looked at him -out of their queer, shiny eyes. - -“‘Now, children,’ he began, ‘years and years and years ago, our great, -great, greatgrandfathers were caught just like this in a river which had -dried up. They decided that the only thing for them to do was to try to -make up their minds to die, when the Fairy Queen happened along. - -“‘“I will name you the Climbing Perch,” she said, “and you will be able -to go from pond to pond in the dry seasons. See if it is not so!” She -waved her wand and disappeared—and sure enough all the family climbed out -of the river—which was dry—and with their gills, which are like saws, -they scrambled to the next pond, where there was water. We will do the -same.’ - -“All the Climbing Perch family now knew the meaning of their family name, -and off they started, led by Granddaddy Climbing Perch. They got to the -next pond where there was water—but they hadn’t been there for more than -a week when that pond dried up, too, and they had to be off again. - -“Would you believe it—but they had to change ponds five times before they -could stay and make a real home! And they are the ones I saw to-day. Of -all the fishes in the Aquarium they are the proudest because they had had -such traveled lives—and they are very happy. Then, too, after all their -hard work, they are glad to be in a big tank which looks as if it would -never go dry!” - - - - -AUGUST 20: The Onion’s Insult - - -“I have been insulted,” said the onion. - -“Tell me what the insult was,” said the carrot. - -“Some one was going to help the cook get the dinner—some one who knew -little about cooking but less about how to fix vegetables, and this -person said she would peel the onions. - -“She began to peel me first as though I were a potato and then she kept -on peeling until the cook suddenly noticed what she was doing and said: - -“‘Stop peeling that poor onion. It’s all good to eat, and we will just -cut it up in smaller pieces for frying.’ - -“Imagine,” said the onion, “to hear of any one so ignorant about onions. -That was said before you were brought out, Mr. Carrot. I was insulted! -To think of not being understood better than that. Oh, it is sad, it is -insulting, not to be understood.” - -“Cheer up,” said the carrot. “It is not an insult when a creature is -ignorant. You should just feel sorry for ignorance, and feel proud and -happy that you were saved in time so you could do your part when the -great meeting takes place between you and Mr. Beefsteak to-night at the -big dinner.” - -“That’s so,” said the onion, “I will cheer up. It has made me feel better -to talk to you. I don’t feel insulted any more.” - - - - -AUGUST 21: Harriet’s Monkey - - -“A little girl named Harriet,” said daddy, “was sitting on the front -porch of her home one day when a hurdy-gurdy came along. An old man was -wheeling the hurdy-gurdy and on top of it sat a monkey with a red jacket -and red cap. His jacket had brass buttons on it, and on either side were -two little pockets which jingled with pennies. - -“Then the old man played a tune on his hurdy-gurdy and the monkey danced. -He took off his cap and Harriet took out all the pennies in her purse—she -had had seven—and gave them to the monkey. - -“Into one pocket he put four pennies and into the other three. Then he -took off his cap for more. But Harriet said: ‘I have no more pennies.’ -The monkey did not seem to understand at first—but when Harriet shook her -head and showed him her empty purse, he leaned his head on one side and -pretended to cry. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and he put -it to his eyes as if to wipe the tears away. - -“But soon, when the old man played another tune, the monkey began to -dance around and seemed quite as happy as before. - -“And the old man played yet again. But by this time the monkey was tired, -so what do you think he did?” - -“What?” exclaimed the children. - -“He saw that opposite where Harriet was sitting, there was a -rocking-chair—just like Harriet’s. He gave a jump and up he got into the -chair. Then twisting his tail around him, he began to rock and rock, back -and forth, and how he did seem to enjoy it! - -“As they were sitting there opposite each other—Harriet and the -monkey—along came Harriet’s mother. She was surprised to see Harriet’s -guest, and the monkey got right out of the chair and made a low bow. He -began to do his tricks again, and he took the pennies Harriet’s mother -gave him. He also wept when she didn’t give him any more! - -“‘How’d you like to own a fine monkey like that?’ asked the old man. - -“‘Oh mother, could I?’ asked Harriet. - -“‘Well, he is a cunning little fellow,’ agreed her mother, ‘but what will -daddy say?’ - -“‘Oh, daddy will think he is great fun,’ said Harriet quickly, for she -saw that her mother was really thinking of letting her keep the monkey. - -“‘Is he a nice, quiet monkey?’ asked her mother. - -“‘Show how quiet you are,’ said the old man. And the monkey laid down as -if he were sound asleep. - -“‘I think we’ll keep him,’ said Harriet’s mother, and Harriet bounded up -and down with joy. The monkey copied her and jumped up and down too, for -he had taken a great liking to Harriet—and he made a polite bow to his -former master, as he handed him some money from Harriet’s mother.” - - - - -AUGUST 22: Summer Corn - - -“Let me tell you,” said Grandfather Corn, “the ways of summer corn.” - -All the ears of corn listened, which, of course, they could do quite -perfectly, as they were all ears! - -“I have grown very quickly. I am very big and full grown,” continued -Grandfather Corn. “I wanted to be like this, for in every corn-field some -one must give this word of advice to little ears of corn.” - -“Advice, advice,” said the ears of corn. “We are going to hear advice.” - -“That’s it, my bright little ears. I would say my bright little eyes if I -could, but of course I can’t.” - -“Too bad,” said the little ears. “But never mind, we are not without -ears, even if we haven’t eyes and noses and chins.” - -“Eyes, and noses and chins are very silly and quite useless,” said -Grandfather Corn. - -“Certainly for us at any rate,” said the little ears. - -“But for the advice,” said Grandfather Corn. - -“When it gets cold don’t let any one encourage you into growing. We will -give the people our fine selves as long as the warm weather remains, but -not when it is cold. We’re famous for being summer corn, and we will -never let it be said of us that we were so coarse and hardened that we -could stand the chilly days.” And the little ears nestled in their silken -beds and said they would certainly not try to grow in the cold weather -for they knew they would hate anything that wasn’t like summer warmth. - - - - -AUGUST 23: A Bee Story - - -“The worker bees,” said daddy, “carry little pollen baskets and they -bring in the pollen to the young. They also bring in some sweetened water -which the little ones like very much indeed. - -“Now and again on a very hot day a number of bees will stand at the front -door of their hive and will fan in some of the outside air so as to cool -the ones who must be within the hive. They always see that the hive is -kept very, very clean. Oh, how neat they are. - -“They have to guard against their enemy, the wax moth, too. The wax moth -is a tiny gray moth miller who likes to get into the hive and feed upon -the combs and the pollen stored away in the honey-bees’ cells. If they -are allowed there they will build tunnels through the combs and destroy -them. The Italian bees, little gentle creatures, are fine about defending -themselves, even doing better work than the usual honey-bees. - -“The bees must go to many flowers in order to get all the honey that -they need. They love clover, oh, how they love clover, which shows that -they’re not in the least bit snobbish, for clover grows wild in the -fields, of course. - -“The bees love buckwheat fields, and from many, many flowers and a great -deal of gathered nectar and pollen, they get the amount of honey they -feel they need for themselves for the time being, and to store for the -future. - -“They always work, they hardly ever play. Always they are thinking of -the day which may come when they won’t have such an easy time gathering -honey, and though they may seem to have all they need they think it is -well to be thrifty and to be ready for a rainy day. - -“How the bees love the sweet things of life, the flowers, the honey, the -warmth, the summertime. - -“But though they love the sweet things of life, they are never through -working. Right through their little lives they work. They work too hard. -They don’t stop to enjoy their hard work as creatures should. - -“Even when they have all the nourishment they need they go on searching -for more for the storehouse. They do not flit about and enjoy life like -the beautiful butterflies. No, they must always work. They’ve had no help -from other creatures; they’ve never destroyed lives of other creatures in -order to get food. Though they flit among all flowers they never become -snobbish and love only the flowers which cost a lot to grow. They love -clover, free clover, best of all.” - - - - -AUGUST 24: Allie Baa’s Portrait - - -“A little girl named Melly,” said daddy, “was having her portrait -painted. The lady who was painting her portrait one day said to her: - -“‘Now, you are such a good girl, and you keep so still while I am -painting a lovely picture of you to give to your mother, that I wonder if -there is anything you would like me to paint for you?’ - -“The little girl’s face was in smiles at once. - -“‘Oh yes,’ she cried, ‘I’d like to have my dollie painted.’ And when -Melly brought her doll the next time the lady said to herself, ‘I think I -will change the picture of Melly and have her holding her doll, as she is -now.’ - -“And how differently Melly looked! No longer was she the little girl -sitting stiffly on a chair, looking now and again at the window and -longing to be out with her friends. She was not being good because she -thought she should, but because she was happy having Allie Baa with her. - -“She looked like a real little girl, and the lady was delighted. For -before she had seemed unlike a child. She had looked so sad. - -“‘Yes,’ said the lady to herself, ‘I will certainly have Melly holding -the doll.’ - -“And then she did a painting of Allie Baa, and it looked just like her. -How delighted Melly was! She showed the picture of Allie to her—but of -course Allie never even smiled. She looked at it just as she looked at -everything else. - -“‘You dear, precious dollie,’ said Melly, ‘you don’t care whether you -have a painting of your dear old face or not. But it’s a great comfort to -your mother.’ - -“The lady was so pleased at the picture of Melly, and she was proud of -herself that she had thought of having Melly bring her doll. - -“When Melly’s mother saw the painting she said: ‘Whatever made you think -of having her hold Allie Baa? Why, that is just like my dear little -girl—just the way we always see her. How glad I am.’ And the lady was -happy, for she had made the real mother and the make-believe so pleased!” - - - - -AUGUST 25: Saving the Elm - - -“Yes, I was very, very ill,” said the elm tree. “I didn’t know whether I -would ever get well or not. I had all sorts of things the matter with me. -My wood was cracking and I was generally in bad shape. - -“They talked about me, people did, and they said it would be a great pity -to cut me down. They said I gave shade in the hot summer, they said I was -very beautiful and they said I should be saved if possible. A lot of very -clever tree doctors were sent for and they said that I could be saved. -Oh, how happy that made me!” And Grandfather Elm swayed in the breeze and -smiled. - -“All the bad wood which had started in to hurt me was taken away. Then -they fixed up the places where the old wood had been so it would keep in -good condition in the future. - -“I had steel straps put upon me in certain places to keep me from blowing -over and fixed in such a way that I could sway and laugh and blow -naturally with the rest of you. - -“My, but when they said I was all right, how I did rejoice! I was so -happy, so happy. For I am a well elm now!” - - - - -AUGUST 26: A Magic Lantern Show - - -There was a queer cry from outside the lighthouse—on the window ledge—and -Teeny, the little daughter of the lighthouse keeper looked out. There, -against the shutter was a sea gull and another was by him. The window -ledge was very wide but they did not seem to be there from choice. Then -Teeny remembered what a storm there had been the night before, and she -thought that these sea gulls must have been hurt. - -Teeny opened the window and took the sea gulls inside. They were very -young and they had been hurt. They had not been hurt very badly, but -they had been very much frightened. - -All day Teeny looked after the sea gulls. They grew quite tame, and as if -they knew that Teeny was a little girl of the sea. - -It was late in the afternoon when Teeny remembered that she had planned -to have a Magic Lantern show. - -“This will be fine,” said Teeny to herself. “I have two of my audience. -Usually I have to be audience and stage manager, too. Sometimes daddy -and mother come, but they are busy at this time, and usually I am alone. -Of course, I have lots of companions in the pictures that I show, and I -leave them on the sheet which shows the pictures for a long time and talk -to them.” - -Teeny took a great cushion and she put the sea gulls upon it. “To-morrow -you will be strong enough to be set free,” she told them. “I know you -hate to be prisoners when you are used to flying over the great sea.” - -The sea gulls paid no attention to the magic lantern show, which -disappointed Teeny a little. But still, they did make an audience, and -that was quite a treat! - - - - -AUGUST 27: The Baby Ear - - -“I am so afraid I won’t be eaten,” said the baby ear of corn as it rested -on the kitchen table in a fine house where lived a mother and a father -and several children. - -“Cheer up, baby ear,” said the mother ear, “if you didn’t get the chance -to grow into a big, full-sized ear of corn, at least you have been able -to live in a wonderful silken home, and that is more than many folks and -creatures can do.” - -“What is it to live in clover?” asked the baby ear. “They say, out in the -corn field, that some folks think it’s fine to live in clover.” - -“To live in clover,” said the mother ear, “means just the same as to -live in a silken bed. In fact it means anything that is nice. People may -live in clover and not be near a clover field, because they may live -so happily and in such comfortable, cheery, pleasant homes that it’s a -perfect kind of life. Clover does not always need to mean clover. It may -just mean happiness. - -“Hark!” said the mother ear. They were being taken out of their silken -homes. - -“Look, children,” said the mother of the children, “at this tiny baby -ear alongside of a big ear. That is a most unusual sight. We’ll let our -youngest one eat this ear.” And the baby ear was delighted. - - - - -AUGUST 28: How Arthur Saved a Little Girl - - -“One day a lake schooner was making its daily trip,” said daddy. “A boy -named Arthur had paddled in his canoe to the head of the lake and was -coming back home on the boat, for that had just made a nice length paddle. - -“The boat was crowded with passengers. Many of them knew Arthur, and many -of them had been rather mean and had said that Arthur spent too much time -on the water. - -“Suddenly some one gave a cry: - -“‘Somebody overboard! Oh, oh!’ - -“And then every one became very much excited and cried and screamed. -Arthur had not seen the person go overboard, but he rushed to the end of -the boat where all the people had hurried and saw in the water just going -down a little child in a white dress. - -“‘She has been under twice now,’ said some one. - -“Arthur didn’t say a word, nor did he scream, but in one dive he was in -the water and had grabbed hold of the little girl. They were soon hauled -in. - -“And the people who had thought Arthur spent too much time in the water -looked on, ashamed that all they had done was to scream, while Arthur had -gone in the water and had saved the child’s life.” - - - - -AUGUST 29: The Huckleberry Pickers - - -“To-day I passed by a house and heard some little children talking to -some other children who looked very ragged, hot and tired,” said daddy. - -“These children had been picking huckleberries and were going around this -hot afternoon trying to sell them. - -“They had stopped by this house where they had seen the little children -playing. The mother of the little children had gone out for the -afternoon, but they were having a party with a few of their little -friends. - -“They told the little poor children that they hadn’t any money at all to -buy the berries with, but they asked them to stay and play with them and -that they were sure when their mother came home she would buy all the -berries. - -“The children could not resist the temptation. They sat down and had -some lemonade and sponge cake, and, oh, it did seem so good after the -hot tramp they had made looking for the berries. After they had had all -the lemonade and sponge cake that they could possibly eat they all went -wading in a little brook back of the house. They did so enjoy the lovely, -cool water, and when the mother came home, there she found her children -entertaining the little poor children. - -“Of course she bought every one of the huckleberries, which pleased the -little children so much. - -“But what pleased them still more was that the mother added that if they -came that way very often she would like to buy huckleberries of them, for -her family was so fond of them, and that there would be lemonade parties -too.” - - - - -AUGUST 30: Mr. Sun’s Birthday - - -The children had seen old Mr. Sun on his way to bed. He had been as red -as could be and very, very enormous. They wondered what Mr. Sun was up -to, and were not surprised at all when daddy said: - -“Mr. Sun had a birthday party this afternoon and the gnomes were invited. -He told his guests to come just a little while before it was time for him -to go to bed. - -“‘Well,’ said Peter Gnome, ‘you don’t suppose we would come after you had -gone to bed, do you?’ - -“‘Oh, no,’ said Mr. Sun as he grinned, ‘but the party must begin at just -such a time and end at just such a time. I have my own special reasons, -so come as I’ve said, won’t you, gnomes?’ - -“‘By all means,’ said the gnomes. - -“And just a little while before Mr. Sun’s going to bed time, all the -gnomes appeared on top of a high hill. - -“Mr. Sun was shining brightly, but soon the gnomes noticed he began to -get even brighter and brighter, and more red every second. - -“‘You’re looking magnificent, Mr. Sun,’ the gnomes called out in -admiration. - -“‘So glad to hear you say that,’ said Mr. Sun, ‘for this is my birthday -party!’ - -“‘Your birthday!’ they cried out in amazement. ‘Why, we never knew you -had a birthday!’ - -[Illustration: “FOR A MOMENT MR. SUN WAS HIDDEN BY A PURPLE CLOUD.”—_Page -209_] - -“‘Oh, oh,’ said Mr. Sun, and he almost lost his fine color which he had -been getting. ‘Dear me, O Mr. Purple Cloud,’ he called, ‘let me hide my -head in your best shawl—these little gnomes never knew I had a birthday!’ -And for a moment Mr. Sun was hidden by a purple cloud. - -“‘But explain to us,’ said the gnomes. ‘We don’t want to hurt your -feelings. We’re only too glad to be at your birthday party. We just -didn’t know about it—that’s all. Won’t you tell us, Mr. Sun?’ - -“And Mr. Sun again came out from the purple cloud and said: - -“‘Why, you see when I change into this bright red robe of mine—then it’s -my birthday. Perfectly simple, isn’t it? - -“‘And as for having more than one birthday a year—that is true. I have -them whenever I feel like it—but usually I have one when I’m going to -work very hard for the next day, to make folks fine and warm, and the -things in the gardens grow. You see, when I’m feeling so strong and well -I think I ought to celebrate, so I give a birthday party. - -“‘Every one admires me when I wear this robe, and it’s just the same to -me as if they were all saying that they wished me many happy returns of -the day—for they all are hoping that I will wear the red robe again.’” - - - - -AUGUST 31: The Lost Dog - - -“You know I got lost,” said Collie. “It was a dreadful experience. I -really didn’t know what to do. I had gone off for a trip and hadn’t -realized how far I had gone. And you know I’m very young. - -“Of course, I would have found my way home in the long run, I know that. -But it was everything to be helped as I was! - -“I found myself in another small town where there was a very fashionable -Inn. An Inn is a fashionable boarding-house, I believe, and is like a -smart hotel, only smaller. Now, in this Inn, they didn’t allow dogs. - -“There were many elderly ladies there, and many of them were fussy. - -“I came upon this place, and I was so tired. I thought to myself that the -people might be friendly, and so I wagged my tail, although they didn’t -look the friendly sort. - -“None of them had spoken to me, or anything like that. - -“But when I wagged my tail and looked at some of them politely, they said -to each other: - -“‘What a lovely dog.’ - -“I thought that they might help me, and so I wagged my tail again and -gave a low, friendly bark, and one of the ladies said: - -“‘That dog must be lost.’ - -“Very gently I walked up near her, so I wouldn’t frighten her, and I -found that she wasn’t frightened. - -“Then I put my head in her lap and she patted me. And one of the other -women said to her: - -“‘Why, I never saw you pat a dog before. How do you know that he won’t -bite?’ - -“Of course that was enough to make me furious. As if dogs were all going -to bite! - -“But I kept my temper and the lady said: - -“‘Oh, he is a beautiful dog and you can tell he is used to being petted. -I am not afraid of him.’ - -“And then the lady called out the one who owned the Inn, and she asked to -have me fed and a drink of water given to me. - -“Then one of the very stylish and superior waiters brought me out a -dainty meal and served me as though I were a fine paying guest, and -called my meal ‘luncheon.’ - -“Then they telephoned about to the neighbors and others, and asked -questions about any missing dogs that had been reported, and they found -out I belonged to my master, and they helped me to come home. - -“In fact, I should say they brought me home, and it would have been a -hard job by myself. But, oh dogs! It’s good to be home!” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 1: The Whippoorwills - - -In the deep and dark woods, where there are many rocks, and where people -seldom go, live the Whippoorwills. - -The Whippoorwills guard their young if danger is near, but when they are -little eggs they are not sheltered by a home-nest—the ground does well -enough for them. - -Perhaps Mother Whippoorwill thinks it is a mistake to begin by spoiling -her children, but she is not a hard-hearted mother as this would seem to -show. No, she is always ready to defend them from enemies. - -Now, Mr. Whippoorwill is about the size of a robin, but he looks longer -because he has great, long wings. He is covered with reddish-brown -feathers, and sometimes grayish-white. He has a fine white collar and -his quills are decorated with white. He has bristles all about his beak, -which is very large. - -Mrs. Whippoorwill is just about the same in looks, except she has a tan -collar instead of a white one, and her tail is tan, too. - -One night—for the whippoorwills love the night-time—a boy thought he -would like to catch a whippoorwill and have him for a pet. He loved the -wonderful song of the whippoorwill—which is a beautiful, rather sad note. -The whippoorwills only sing when away from people, and they love to be -by themselves. That is why they choose their homes where people will not -come. - -And he caught Mr. Whippoorwill. “Ah,” he said. “I will be very good to -you. You may have a big place to fly about in, for I have made it with -wire in the yard. And you will have a little home of your own. I will not -keep you in a small cage. That would be cruel.” - -The little boy hadn’t thought that it would be cruel to keep the -whippoorwill in any way—the bird who loves solitude—or being alone. - -Every night after this he listened to hear his whippoorwill sing, -but never a sound did he make. Then he thought is was because Mr. -Whippoorwill was without his mate, and after a long time he caught Mrs. -Whippoorwill. - -Now he would surely have the glorious Whippoorwill singing every evening, -he thought. - -But not a sound did he hear. In fact, they seemed to have forgotten their -note—they had left it behind in the woods. - -You see, the Whippoorwill will not sing in captivity. He is utterly -miserable then, and he longs to be back where he can be alone and away -from creatures. Then, at night, when it is quiet and dark, we can -sometimes hear his glorious note. - -The boy did not know what to make of it, but at last he let them go. Oh! -The joy of spreading their wings toward the dark woods! How wonderful it -was! And to see the Whippoorwill children! To feel the dark cool woods, -to sleep all day, to work all night! - -“Ah,” said Mr. Whippoorwill, when he was back in the woods, “I must see -if I can find my note. I left it in the woods behind me.” - -“So did I,” said Mrs. Whippoorwill. And to their great delight they found -their notes again—they had just been quiet deep down in their throats, -for they had left the woods, and their little bird hearts had been too -sad for singing. The children joined in too. And the boy heard them all. - -“They sing now,” he said. “They don’t like to be caught.” And how glad -the Whippoorwills were that the boy understood. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 2: The Monkey - - -“A hurdy-gurdy, or hand organ,” said daddy, “came to town one day when it -was very, very hot. No summer day had been so sultry. Down the village -street the old man played tune after tune as he stopped in front of -different shops and houses. - -“A monkey was with him and the monkey took off his cap and put the -pennies which were given to him into his cap and then into his little -pocket of the red coat he wore. He was all in red and he looked rather -hot and uncomfortable. - -“The man would make the monkey do tricks and the people who watched gave -the monkey money. Later on the man took the money. For what could the -monkey do with pennies! He could not go out and buy food. No, he had -to take just what was given to him. And sometimes he did not get quite -enough. - -“And yet the old man was always greeted with smiles. No one asked him if -he was good to his monkey. No one said that he ought not to be making the -monkey work on such a hot day. - -“They all just watched! Lots of people who had not been able to do any -work to speak of all day—so hot had it been—now watched the monkey work. - -“Trick after trick he went through, and his little hand clutched the -pennies that were given to him in a sort of way, as if he wanted to say: - -“‘I must hold on to these. I have to work so hard for them.’ - -“The hurdy-gurdy played pieces in front of the different places until at -last they stopped before a little gray house. - -“‘We won’t stay here long,’ said the man to himself. ‘I don’t believe we -will get many pennies here.’ - -“Out of a window appeared the head of a little boy. His name was Bobbie -and he loved animals of all sorts. - -“He smiled when he saw the cunning little monkey with the red hat and -jacket and the tune of the hurdy-gurdy sounded so bright and jolly and -full of fun. - -“He hurried down the stairs and ran out of the front door. What joy on a -horrid, hot day to have a hurdy-gurdy and monkey in the village! What a -treat! What a very great treat! He had three pennies ready! - -“The monkey began to do some tricks, urged on by the man who had seen the -pennies shining from Bobbie’s hand. - -“‘Show the little gentleman your fine tricks,’ said the man. - -“Bobbie was feeling so happy when suddenly he noticed the face of the -little monkey. Oh, how pleading were his eyes, and Bobbie put his hand -underneath the red jacket. The body of the little monkey was so hot. - -“‘Aren’t you ashamed!’ said Bobbie. ‘The very idea of making a monkey -wear a hot suit on a day like this just because you think it looks fine!’ - -“The man pulled at the monkey’s chain. ‘Come along,’ he said. ‘We’ll not -show this gentleman fine tricks.’ - -“‘I don’t want to see them,’ said Bobbie. ‘On a day when grown men don’t -feel like work, to make a little dumb animal go through trick after trick -to get you money! Aren’t you ashamed!’ - -“Somehow the man did not go away. He was so surprised at being talked to -in such a way. He really did not know just what to make of it. - -“‘I’ll tell you what I’ll do,’ said Bobbie, who was half sobbing now with -anger. ‘I’ll give you all the pennies from my bank. I have 63 pennies in -all. Only, promise me to take off the monkey’s red hat and jacket and -give him a rest to-day and other hot days? To think of a man making money -out of a little monkey when it’s so hot his little back is burning and -his eyes are begging to be allowed rest and a cool place!’ - -“‘I’ll promise you,’ said the man, as he took off the monkey’s jacket -and cap. ‘But I won’t take your 63 cents. You and my monkey have made me -ashamed. I’m ashamed enough—I don’t want the 63 cents.’ But Bobbie did -give the man and the monkey a nice, cool drink.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 3: Paper Dolls - - -“A little girl named Milly,” said daddy, “was very fond of paper dolls. -Now one day when she had had three of her dolls a year she thought she -would give them a birthday party and her mother told her to start off at -once to ask her friends. - -“‘You must bring your paper dolls too, and all their clothes, so we can -pretend they are going to lots of things,’ said Milly as she went to the -houses of her friends. ‘Bring them first dressed in their best as my -dollies are dressed up now waiting for them.’ - -“And Milly told them to come in one hour. In just that time they arrived -and brought with them their boxes of paper dolls. - -“‘Come right along,’ said Milly. ‘The dolls are waiting for their party -in the nursery.’ - -“‘We have brought them presents,’ said Milly’s little friends. ‘Our dolls -are giving them birthday gifts of new paper shawls and hats which we have -made.’ - -“Of course Milly was delighted, but the greatest surprise of all was when -they entered the door of the nursery. - -“There around the neck of each paper doll was a pink piece of crinkly -paper which reached out to the little table. In the center of this was a -pink and white birthday cake, with three candles—one for each paper doll! - -“‘Oh mother!’ shouted Milly, ‘what a gorgeous surprise!’” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 4: Larry’s Labor Day - - -Larry was five years old and he loved holidays. But the coming holiday—it -was not Larry’s. Nor had it anything to do with Larry. The thought of -that bothered him. He wished somehow it could be different. - -He had asked his father what Labor Day meant and his father had told him -that it was a holiday set apart as a day of recognition of the laboring -class. He had not quite understood what that meant but his father had -explained that it meant a day set aside in honor of there being such a -class as a laboring class, showing that to belong to the laboring class -was something dignified and to be respected. - -Larry knew then that it was useless for him to have a share in this -holiday—a real, real share in it at least. This was different from Xmas -and Thanksgiving and the Fourth of July. - -But then a happy thought came to him. For the next few days Larry was -very, very busy. Every one thought he was busily playing and making -mud-pies and such, but not at all. - -And on the morning of Labor Day they knew what Larry had been doing. -He led his father and his mother and his grown-up sister and his -fourteen-year-old brother to the very far corner of the garden which had -always been set aside as Larry’s mud-pie playground. - -There he showed them a tiny garden set out with paths and borders -of pretty pebbles. Growing in the garden were ferns which Larry had -transplanted from the woods and a tiny red geranium stood proudly in a -little bed by itself. It had come from Larry’s nursery flower pot. - -“You see,” he said, “I wanted to have a holiday to-day—I mean I wanted to -have a right to the holiday, as daddy talked about laborers having, so -I’ve labor-ed too.” It was rather a hard word to say but he managed it -well. - -“And now,” he turned to his family, “don’t you think I can have a little -share in Labor Day too—a real little share?” - -And his family said “Yes,” and I think you’ll agree with them too! - - - - -SEPTEMBER 5: In the Barnyard - - -“Quack, quack,” said Mrs. Duck, “these warm days do make me feel like -swimming.” - -“They don’t make me feel like swimming, grunt, grunt,” said Grandfather -Porky Pig. “They make me feel like lying down in the mud and resting and -dreaming sweet pig dreams.” - -“What in the world are sweet pig dreams?” asked Mrs. Duck. “Yes, quack, -quack, what in the world are they? I’ve never heard of sweet pig dreams -though I have heard of sweet dreams.” - -“Sweet pig dreams and sweet dreams are the same,” said Grandfather Porky -Pig, “except that sweet pig dreams are the sweet dreams which a pig has. -Do you see? I dream of being given too much to eat for I’m never given -enough to satisfy my pig heart, and so I always pick up some more myself.” - -“I wouldn’t speak of my pig heart, if I were you, quack, quack,” said -Mrs. Duck. “I’d speak of my pig tummy.” - -“Oh, very well,” said Grandfather Porky, “I do not object. But I must be -off for my rest as I want to feel fit for my next meal.” - -“Don’t you always feel fit for your meals?” asked Mrs. Duck. - -“Always,” said Grandfather Porky, “but I like to talk that way. It amuses -me,” he ended with a laughing squeal and a twist to his tail. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 6: The Animals’ Talk - - -“Of course it is true we do not speak the language people speak. We have -our own way of talking, but that doesn’t mean that we don’t talk,” said -Larry, the monkey. - -“It is just as absurd, I think, for people to say that of animals as it -would be for the animals to tell American people that they can’t talk -because they don’t speak like all the other people in the world, or to -tell the French people that they can’t talk because there are people who -speak quite differently from them. - -“When we are unhappy we make certain sounds and words of our own. - -“When we are frightened we have other sounds to make. When we are pleased -we have still others. When we are playing we have others again. - -“And so have all the animals. The Bears have different kinds of growls -for different things they mean to say. - -“The Deer can talk, oh so well! - -“The Chimpanzees and the Orang-utans are great talkers and they know -a lot, too. Don’t people know that? Haven’t they ever seen and heard a -Chimpanzee and his keeper talking? - -“Then if they haven’t, I just wish they would! And I wish they’d come and -hear me when I chat with my keeper. He understands me. - -“He knows what I want and why I want it, and when I want it. He knows -whether I feel well or sick. He understands me perfectly, and I -understand him. - -“Dogs talk, as every one surely must know! And Mr. Siberian Tiger talks. -He told the keeper how pleased he was the other day when the keeper -rubbed his back through the side of the cage. - -“He actually purred like a pussy cat! - -“And the Wolves! How they talk whether they are here in the zoo or -whether they are free! - -“The Bears all talk. And the Rabbits talk. Their thumping sounds are -words, oh yes, indeed. - -“Mother Rabbit thumps the ground when danger is near; instead of saying -‘Danger,’ as people do, Rabbits thump their word ‘Danger.’ - -“Beavers talk. Prairie Dogs talk, and one of them always guards when the -rest are playing above ground and the one who is guarding certainly knows -how to say ‘Danger’ when danger is near. - -“The Striped Chipmunk talks, too. He can tell you that he is happy living -about the rocky ground where he makes his home. He knows how to warn of -danger, and he talks of the things he likes to eat. - -“Dear me, all animals talk! Of course they do! And every sound they make -means something. Our talks must be translated into the language of people -if they’re to understand what we’re saying, but if they study us and our -talk they’ll be able to translate what we have to say.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 7: Doctor Birds - - -“A little boy named Peter,” said daddy, “had been very ill. His mother -and daddy had been so worried about him that they had decided he needed a -change of air. So his mother had taken him north, far, far from his home. - -“Poor Peter! How long the days did seem sometimes. - -“‘If he could only get interested in something,’ said the doctor. ‘He -would then get well twice as quickly. Doesn’t he like to read?’ - -“‘Yes,’ said his mother, ‘but he is lonely for his friends.’ - -“But one day on the ledge of the little sleeping porch Peter had, came a -small bird. - -“‘What a beautiful voice,’ said Peter, after the little bird had given a -glorious song. - -“‘Twit, twit,’ answered the little bird. ‘Chirp, chirp, tweet,’ which was -his way of saying he was so glad Peter liked it. - -“‘Mother,’ called Peter, ‘may I have some crumbs for this little bird? He -has sung for me and has been here to call on me.’ - -“Peter’s mother came rushing out with a bowl of bread crumbs and then she -brought out some clear, cool water. The little bird looked so grateful -and pleased, and he went off singing gaily. That morning seemed very -short to Peter, and that afternoon the doctor said that Peter seemed very -much better. The next day seven birds came and sang and had a delicious -repast. And the following day a flock of birds came—all of many colors -and they all had lovely voices. Peter grew steadily better. - -“Peter suddenly thought that the birds would leave him, for the autumn -would take these birds south. Sure enough, they began to grow fewer and -fewer, but his first little friend was the last to leave. - -“‘Oh,’ said Peter, ‘you’ve made me well. How I hate to see you go.’ Peter -was walking around now, but he always spent his mornings in the sleeping -porch where the birds came. And Peter waved a beautiful blue silk -handkerchief he had. ‘Good-by little bird friend,’ he called. - -“But that afternoon when the doctor came he told Peter’s mother that -Peter was well enough to go back home, so Peter went back with his -friends, ‘The Doctor Birds,’ as he called them.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 8: Nine Years Old - - -“I’m nine years old to-day,” chirped the canary bird. “That is a pretty -good age for a canary bird, too. I believe I am to have a special piece -of crisp lettuce and a new piece of cuttle fish bone as birthday presents. - -“Then, too, I’ve heard that I am to have a bite of an apple, also. Ah, -yes, it is fine to be nine years old. - -“My mistress has been saying for some time that when to-day came it would -be my ninth birthday. - -“How good she is to me. I haven’t been able to see for the past year or -so. I found myself seeing things less clearly and less clearly. - -“Finally I couldn’t see anything. I can feel my way about my cage of -course, and sometimes my mistress takes me out and pets me, and I sit on -her finger and she kisses the top of my head. - -“Then I give her little love pecks, too—my little bird kind of kisses. - -“I have an idea when it is night because my mistress says ‘Hush’ to me -several times over and kisses me several times, one time right after -another for several moments, and then I’m put back on my perch. - -“Then I put my head under my wing, which, of course, is the way I sleep. -And next I put my head out for a moment and I hear her say: ‘Good, Dicky. -That’s right.’ - -“Yes, I’m nine years old, and I’ve had nine happy years of bird life, so -far.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 9: Evelyn’s Story - - -“Yes, I know,” said daddy, “I promised Evelyn I would tell her about the -dolls I saw in the Old Natural History Museum in Washington the other -day. There were dolls which belonged to the great-granddaughter of Major -Bradford, who was an aide-de-camp to Washington. - -“There were dolls and toys which belonged to children at different -periods of time, years ago. - -“Some of the dolls had blue eyes, and some had brown eyes. Many of them -wore real lace and looked very fine and wonderful. There were toys too, -and there were some sets of dolls’ china which didn’t look unlike the -china Evelyn owns. There were many dolls and toys which belonged to -children in 1870. - -“So that any little girl who ever goes to Washington should go to see the -dolls which used to be played with many years ago.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 10: The Gallant Rooster - - -“Ah,” said Mr. Red Crown Rooster, “I have found a worm. First come, first -served,” he added. - -Then Miss Gray Hen looked at the worm and said: - -“May I have it? I didn’t eat much breakfast this morning, and I’d enjoy -an extra meal.” - -“Indeed, it is a pleasure to give it to you, cock-a-doodle-do,” said Mr. -Red Crown Rooster, who was a gallant, mannerly young rooster. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 11: The Fairy Queen Story - - -“The little chicks were still half-way out of their shells and half-way -in their shells,” said daddy. - -“‘See the broken shells we are leaving behind us,’ said one little chick -to his brother. - -“‘Will we ever be able to get back in again?’ - -“‘I don’t believe we will,’ said another little chick. ‘Oh, dear, there -we have gone and broken our shells and we won’t be able to go back when -we want to. And we may want to, very much indeed. For we may feel very -shy in the great barnyard world. And we may want to crawl back into our -little dark hiding places.’ - -“‘Little chicks,’ said a sweet voice, ‘I am the Fairy Queen. I won’t come -too near to you so you can see me, but I am going to tell you something. -You are growing out of your shells just as boys and girls grow out of -their shoes and their suits and their dresses. They can’t get back into -them again, either, any more than you can get back into your shells, -for that is growth, little chicks, and when you grow to get bigger and -stronger you can’t go back to your babyhood. - -“‘A grown-up man can’t go back into a little boy, a little boy can’t go -back to the way he was when he was a baby and had to be wheeled in a -carriage, and neither can you go back into your shells. None of us can do -such things, because it isn’t Mother Nature’s way, and Mother Nature’s -way is always the best. - -“‘So don’t feel sad, little chicks, because you are leaving your shells -for good. It only means you are growing up into big chickens.’ And they -all felt happy again.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 12: The White Oak - - -“We have sturdy, strong trunks and arms,” said Old Mother White Oak, “and -we have such good roots that we can stand storms.” - -“We are very popular with the men who gather lumber and the people who -care for trees. And we live to a very great age. Oh, we become so old!” - -“Then we’ve a long, long, time to live, eh, Mother Oak?” asked the little -Oaks. - -“You may live to be more than two hundred years old,” said Mother Oak. -“Yes, you will probably live to be far older than that.” - -“How wonderful,” the young Oaks whispered. - -“We belong to a very great and mighty family of Oaks. By that I mean that -there are many different kinds of oaks; like us in many ways and again -unlike us in a good many ways.” - -“They say that there are three hundred different kinds of Oak trees!” - -“Oh dear, what lots of Oaks,” said one of the young Oaks. “How thrilling -to belong to such a very big family.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 13: Wasted Moments - - -The gold watch was talking to the silver watch and the gun-metal watch. - -“Well, I’m bright in a way,” said the gold watch, “because I am of gold. -But I will tell you first of all why I have done dreadful things—such as -to lose and gain time in a reckless way. - -“I was made to look expensive. I cost a lot of money—that is, I cost a -good deal of money. The creature who made me, and the one who had me made -were more anxious to make me look well than to have me act well. - -“They didn’t care what happened to me once I was sold and they sold me -for less than they usually would sell a gold watch for because I was so -cheaply made inside. - -“Of course in truth I was very expensive, for I wasn’t worth my price and -that makes an object most tremendously expensive. - -“Well, you see, my works were very poor. I was nervous and not well and -strong and so I couldn’t go steadily. One day I’d feel very fine and I’d -go dashing ahead, trying to make up for lost time. That, of course, a -poor watch can never do. It has never been expected of a watch and so a -watch shouldn’t try to do it. - -“Time goes right on no matter what we may do. But you see I would be so -silly. I would go ahead so fast that it was as bad as though I lost time. - -“Many were the times when I felt so down-hearted that I just dragged the -hours away—and lost lots of time. The whole trouble was that I was trying -to pretend that I was something I wasn’t. And that never does. If a -creature is what it is and isn’t trying to be something else, then it is -all right. - -“I was trying to act like a fine gold watch and I was really a poor gold -watch. I was a humbug, but it wasn’t my fault. It was the fault of the -people who made me. Anyway, now I am here to be fixed up so I can be what -I pretend to be—a timekeeper. But there are people who don’t appreciate -moments! Oh, wasted moments are such a pity when people could make so -much use of them in working or playing—anything but wasting them! That is -what I think is the greatest pity of all.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 14: Welcome, the Dog - - -“There was once an old, old lady who lived all alone,” said daddy. “Her -only companion was a big dog whose name was Fred. - -“But one day Fred got sick. Oh, he was such a sick doggie. He could -scarcely wag his tail when his mistress asked him how he was. He just -looked at her out of his big eyes and made queer little sounds in his -throat, which in dog language meant, ‘Don’t worry, kind mistress. It -makes me sad to see you so unhappy.’ - -“But Fred only grew worse and worse. The dog doctor came, and said Fred -was dying of old age. Poor faithful Fred! How he did hate to leave his -mistress. He seemed to know how much she would miss him. - -“A week passed by and at the end of a long night when Fred had dozed off -and on with his head in his mistress’ lap, his breathing stopped. And -over his shaggy fur the old lady’s tears fell hour after hour. - -“Now one day, some little while after Fred had died, the old lady was -sitting by her window looking out on the village street. There at her -door was a big dog—he looked very much like Fred but he was young and he -jumped and bounded. - -“‘Scratch! Scratch,’ went his paws on the door, and the old lady slowly -got up and let him in. - -“‘Whose doggie are you?’ she asked. - -“The dog looked at her for a moment, jumped about and then licked her -hand, as if to say, ‘I am yours, if you will have me.’ - -“She brought him some milk to drink, and gave him a bone. While he was -playing with his bone, she put on her bonnet and shawl. - -“‘Come with me,’ said the old lady. ‘But you mustn’t go too fast.’ - -“And along the village street they went—the dog going off on short runs, -but always coming back to join his new mistress. - -“From house to house, from store to store, they went, and the old lady’s -question was always the same, ‘Do you know from where this dog came?’ - -“And always she got the same answer, ‘We have never seen the dog before. -But he looks like Fred. Maybe he is one of Fred’s grandchildren—you had -better keep him.’ - -“‘I shall name you Welcome,’ she said to the dog, ‘for you were very, -very welcome to me. I was so lonely.’ And several tears fell from the old -lady’s eyes—but now they fell from joy.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 15: The Children’s Museum - - -“The other day,” said daddy, “when I had to be in Washington on business, -I found a little spare time in which to visit the children’s miniature -museum in a building known as the Smithsonian Institution. Now, in this -museum, where there were different kinds of birds and insects and trees, -there was a description of the bird or of the insect, and of its ways. -Among the insects and spiders were some scorpions and the thousand legged -creature. Mr. Thousand Legs is very long and has lots of little legs -underneath him. - -“Of course he must have lots and lots of little legs when he is called -Mr. Thousand Legs. - -“Then I saw Mr. Tarantula from South America. Mr. Tarantula can catch -birds. Then Mr. Giant Walking Stick was there with long feelers coming -from his head. He, too, had been brought from South America. - -“He had some little feelers, too, and three pairs of legs which are -almost enough for any creature. - -“He was grayish white in color. - -“Then,” daddy continued, “there were examples of different kinds of trees -and of the different creatures who lived in the trees, and of how they -could protect themselves by the color of the nests they made, and by the -safety habits they had. - -“For example, the Brown Creeper creeps over the bark of trees which have -much the same coloring as his feathers. - -“The Wood Pewee has a nest, bending down, in the tree, shaped and fixed -so that it almost looks like a part of the tree. - -“Then the bird called the Least Tern always lays its eggs among the -pebbles on the beach and the eggs and the babies are much the same color -as the pebbles. - -“In that way the Least Tern can protect the eggs from the Sea Gulls who -would steal them if they thought they were eggs instead of pebbles. - -“Mrs. Night-hawk’s ground nest is made to look like dead leaves and just -like the ground. It is hidden that way. And it made me think yet again -how clever the birds are.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 16: Prince, the Horse - - -“I have a true story to tell you,” commenced daddy, “of a horse who -wouldn’t be sold! - -“The horse’s name was Prince, and he belonged to a farmer who had six -nice little children. - -“One day along the road came a man in a big wagon, driving two horses. -The children didn’t like the looks of the man though they didn’t -quite know why, until he said: ‘That’s a fine horse you drove to town -yesterday. I’ll buy him from you for three hundred dollars.’ Now the -farmer was not rich—he was really poor, and he needed three hundred -dollars more than he needed Prince. - -“‘Well,’ he said at last, ‘I’ll sell him to you.’ - -“The next morning when the farmer got up—very early—for the children had -said their good-bys to Prince, and none of them could bear to see him -go—he went over to the stable and hitched Prince to the wagon. - -“Prince gave a low ‘Whinny-whinny,’ and licked his master’s hand. - -“‘Oh Prince, Prince, don’t do that,’ said his master half choking with -tears. And Prince neighed softly. - -“They started off, the farmer holding the reins loosely, as if he -couldn’t bear to guide Prince to the town. Prince knew where he was going -and went ahead. But every few minutes he would turn around, and look at -his master, and there were real tears in his big eyes. ‘Prince,’ shouted -his master, ‘you’re worth more to us than that money! Turn around!’ And -Prince neighed joyfully this time, as his master turned him around, and -said, ‘Home, Prince, we’re going home!’” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 17: The Deer - - -“Far away,” said daddy, “some men went hunting.” - -“‘We hope to get a couple of deer,’ they said. ‘And of course, we’d like -it better if we could get more.’ - -“They thought they were going out for a great deal of fun and they -planned what they should take to eat and what a glorious grown-up picnic -they would have. - -“They went hunting on the first day of their trip, and there, sure -enough, was a deer. Oh, such a lovely deer! His eyes were soft brown in -color and very large and beautiful. - -“He had left his mate to go hunting for food and here he was caught by -the men. He could not run. He just stood there for one awful moment, his -great eyes looking at the men. - -“‘Oh men,’ he was trying to say, ‘oh great, big men with guns, don’t -shoot me down. I do no harm. I am gentle. I have a mate. I don’t want to -be shot. Oh men, you men with guns! You are so powerful, so strong. What -can I do? But have pity on me. Think of me killed and enjoyed by you as -food, and my poor mate crying away by herself in the woods.’ - -“‘Sometimes,’ said one of the men, ‘I cannot bear to shoot one of these -lovely creatures. They look so sad. And this one is struck still with -fear.’ - -“‘Oh, nonsense,’ said one of the other men, ‘you always get this way on -the first day of our hunting trip. Think what good venison we will have.’ -For venison is the meat of the deer. - -“And the man’s kindness fled from him and a loud bang-bang ended the -beautiful deer’s life—the deer with the big brown eyes which begged and -pleaded for kindness—not for gunshot. - -“The next day the men were off shooting again. They had what they called -a great deal of luck. In truth it means that they killed some of the -woodland animals and could feed on some of the meat. - -“They saw deer in great numbers but none of the family of the poor deer -they had killed on the first day. - -“On the fifth day of their trip they saw the doe who was the mate of the -deer. She, too, had beautiful soft brown eyes and with her a lovely fawn -child. - -“‘Oh look,’ said the men, ‘there is a doe. And a fawn with her.’ - -“‘There is a fine against us if we kill a mother deer,’ said one. - -“‘Who will know?’ said another. - -“Now the man who had shown a little bit of kindness on the first day by -feeling badly to kill the deer was the one who spoke next. To be sure, he -had not felt badly enough to have prevented the killing of the deer, nor -had he gone home and given up hunting. But he was like those people who -haven’t the courage to say they don’t want to do a thing when they know -and feel it is cruel and wrong. They just go on doing it to be thought -fine and manly. - -“But to continue with the story. The man spoke and this time he meant -what he said. - -“‘I cannot bear to kill that mother doe and her lovely fawn. She is -running from us, and I, for one, won’t try to get her.’ - -“The mother doe and fawn had vanished and were safe back in the woods. -Oh, how her heart was beating. ‘It was those men who killed my mate,’ she -was saying to her fawn child. - -“And the fawn nestled close to her mother and licked her head to tell her -how much she was still loved by her child. - -“‘Yes,’ said the mother deer, ‘I am all alone without my mate, but I have -you safe with me.’ - -“But for days and days the mother had great trouble in keeping her child -safe from harm. For it was the time when the men were around with the big -guns and the look in their eyes to kill the creatures of the woods and -forests. - -“And when the men from the hunting trip I have told you about went home, -one man vowed he would never join them again. And he kept his word. -Neither did he eat any of the venison, for he could not get from his mind -the thought of those great brown eyes begging for pity from the strong -men with the guns. And something deep within him must have told him of -the lonely mate left in the woods, for never again did he go hunting.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 18: A Black Cat - - -“A little girl,” said daddy, “owned a beautiful big black cat. The little -girl’s name was Carrie and the cat’s name was Mrs. Coal. One day Mrs. -Coal’s eyes were shining very brightly and she rubbed up against Carrie -as if to say: - -“‘I am so happy,’ and how she purred. - -“From the look in Mrs. Coal’s green eyes Carrie knew that she wanted her -to follow somewhere. - -“Way back in a storeroom lying on an old worn-out mattress were five -little bits of fuzz. - -“Mrs. Coal looked at Carrie and then licked the tiny little bits of fuzz -with her big tongue. ‘My little kittens, my babies,’ was what she was -saying in cat talk.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 19: The Oysters - - -“Fellow Oysters,” said a little oyster, “it was cold last winter. What is -more, it was freezing cold. And what is still more, the water was frozen -over, oh so strongly, and so securely. - -“I have heard that our relatives were so hard to get that they were very, -very expensive. They cost too much and so very few went into people’s -mouths.” - -“Great, great, great,” all the oysters shouted with glee. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 20: The Elevator - - -“The elevator,” said daddy, “had stopped at the ground floor of a -building and as it was during a time of the day when the people were not -using it very much, it had plenty of time to rest. - -“‘Yes,’ it said to the ground floor, ‘pretty soon the rush will begin. -Very few people get down to their business before this, very few indeed, -and very few come just around this time. - -“‘But in a very short time they will be coming. They’ll rush and they’ll -be so affectionate with me.’ - -“‘My dear elevator,’ said the ground floor, ‘when people rush at you -in the morning it is not because they love you so but because they are -almost late to business or are afraid they will be.’ - -“‘Oh dear,’ said the elevator, ‘I thought they loved me so. Still it -makes no difference. I am but an elevator and I haven’t feelings, so I -shall recover from what you have told me. Anyway I never get so high up -people can’t reach me. - -“‘Now there are some creatures who, when they reach high and lofty -positions won’t notice those who are down below them. But not your friend -the elevator. - -“‘No, no matter how high I go, up to the highest floor of this high -building, I never fail to think of the people down below on you, ground -floor, and down I come for them. I never forget the people down below -even if I do go up high in life!’” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 21: The Fog - - -“I want a change,” said one of the drops of water in a river. - -“And so do I,” said one of the drops of water in a near-by lake. - -“I want a change to the air,” said a little brook, and a tiny stream -said, “I want to be up in the world for a little while.” - -A few drops in the big ocean not far away heard the murmurings of the -river, lake, brook and stream and said in roaring, rumbling tones: “Let’s -have a change. One, two, three, now all together go!” - -Then up in the air went the drops from the ocean, river, brook and stream -that had wanted a change and a great fog was over all. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 22: The Land of Nod - - -“You must go off to the Land of Nod,” said a mother to her little boy -whose name was Douglas, and before long Douglas saw a Goblin standing -before him. - -“We must visit the circus of the Land of Nod,” said the Goblin. And off -they went to see the circus. - -It was just like a regular circus. There were clowns, a band, ladies -in pink and yellow and blue who rode on white horses and little black -ponies. There were bicycle riders and trapeze performers, and there was -even popcorn! - -“What does it all mean?” asked Douglas. “The Land of Nod has everything.” - -“Of course,” said the Goblin. “For the Land of Nod is the land of -wonderful dreams—dreams of things that really happen in this wonderful -world. And come again,” added the Goblin, for Douglas was opening his -sleepy eyes as it was bright daylight. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 23: The Homesick Chicken - - -“Now one of Mrs. Turkey’s children,” commenced daddy, “had been stolen by -a great big rat. So Mrs. Turkey said to herself: ‘I think I will take a -chicken and look after it. Mrs. Hen won’t mind. She has so many to look -after as it is. It will probably be a great relief to her to have one -less.’ - -“Mrs. Turkey talked on in this way and she called the chicken she liked -best. - -“‘Come here to me,’ she said, and she tried to make her voice sound as a -Mother Hen’s would sound. - -“The little chicken came running to the side of the turkey and seemed to -be quite happy and contented. The turkey fed the chicken when she fed her -own children and she looked after him all day long. - -“But when evening came and the turkeys were ready to go up to the tree to -roost as they always do when night-time comes, the poor little chicken -wished he had not left his own mother. - -“‘I was very bad to leave my mother,’ he whispered in a fretful little -voice. - -“‘Come on up the tree,’ said Mrs. Turkey, who had reached the topmost -branch. ‘I am ready to go to sleep and all the turkeys are. We want to -put our heads under our wings. We are very sleepy.’ - -“‘But I can’t get up there,’ said the chicken. - -“‘Try,’ said Mrs. Turkey. - -“The turkey children began to laugh at the poor little chicken who -couldn’t fly to a branch of the tree. - -“‘Gobble, gobble, gobble,’ they said. ‘Can’t you fly?’ - -“And the little chicken stayed on the ground below looking very unhappy. - -“‘We can’t keep awake any longer,’ said the turkey children. - -“‘Go to sleep, my loves,’ said their mother. ‘You are good children and -know how to roost in a tree and have a good night’s rest.’ - -“‘I could roost and have a sleep too,’ moaned the chicken, ‘if you’d come -down low.’ - -“‘Now this is annoying,’ said the Mother Turkey. ‘Didn’t I give you good -things to eat and look after you all day?’ - -“‘Yes,’ said the chicken. - -“‘And didn’t I let you play with my splendid children?’ - -“‘Yes,’ said the chicken again. - -“‘Well, can’t you be grateful and come to bed like a good chicken. Show -you are fine enough to belong to a turkey family.’ - -“‘But I don’t want to belong to a turkey family! I am a chicken and I am -used to the ways of chickens. I wish I were back home.’ - -“‘Well, go home then, you little silly,’ said Mrs. Turkey. ‘It’s the last -time I pay a compliment to a chicken by asking to bring him up as one of -my own. You’re not able to fly up to this branch. Shame!’ - -“‘I’m very thankful for the pleasant day you gave me,’ said the chicken -politely, ‘but I really must be going now. For I’m just a little bit -homesick and I want my Mother Hen.’ - -“Here the chicken began to cry, and from a short distance away the -turkeys heard a ‘cackle, cackle!’ - -“Along the ground half walking and half flying as best she could, came -the Mother Hen. - -“‘Ah, here you are, my naughty chicken,’ she said, but so happy was she -to find her child that she didn’t scold any more. - -“‘Oh, take me home to the chicken roost,’ said the little chicken. - -“‘Yes,’ said the Mother Turkey. ‘I do not care for your child.’ - -“‘You had no right to take him away,’ said Mother Hen. ‘If you weren’t so -high up I’d thrash you with my wings.’ - -“‘I’m afraid you couldn’t in the first place,’ said Mrs. Turkey politely, -‘and in the second place you should be glad I’m ’way up here, because -your child couldn’t fly this far and so got homesick.’ - -“‘Oh, I’ll never leave home again,’ said the chicken as he reached the -chicken roost, which was just right for him. And the Mother Hen cackled a -happy ‘Good Night.’” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 24: Mrs. Duck’s Dinner - - -The Ducks settled themselves comfortably for Mrs. Duck’s dinner party. -Mrs. Duck’s husband came forth from one end of the pond with an enormous -tray and his tray was filled with bugs which the ducks love. - -Oh, no, Mr. Duck didn’t carry the water-lily-leaf tray. He pushed it -ahead of him through the pond with his long bill. And then all the Ducks -gathered around and picked out the bug they liked the best. So altogether -it was a most successful dinner party. - - - - -SEPTEMBER 25: Doll Children - - -“A little girl named Helen,” said daddy, “gave her dolls a wonderful tea -party. - -“She asked her four best friends to come and bring their dolls. -Altogether there were twelve dolls at the party. - -“The dolls had stiff little chairs to sit upon and they behaved very well -indeed. In fact none of them fell on their faces as sometimes dolls are -apt to do. - -“And the little girls stood behind them and gave them make-believe things -to eat on little dishes. Then when the dolls had finished their tea the -little girls had cambric tea, bread and butter and sponge cake. And that -was the best of all!” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 26: The Leaves - - -“The reason we are so glorious,” said the autumn leaves which had just -turned into lovely colors, “is because we want to make a beautiful -going-away bow of farewell.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 27: The Dawn Fairies - - -“Once a little boy had heard of the dawn fairies,” said daddy, “and was -so eager to see them that he got up long before day-break—in fact, before -the fairies themselves were up, for they sleep when it is really dark. -This little boy hid in the trunk of a tree. After what seemed a long time -to him the lovely gray dawn fairies came out from their sleeping places, -and he heard them laugh their low bell-like laughs. Suddenly one of them -realized that some one was around and caught sight of the little boy. ‘Oh -dear,’ shrieked the fairy; ‘there’s a huge person near us!’ at which all -the fairies scattered. - -“From that day the fairy queen has been careful that no one else should -see the dawn fairies, and so they all dress in invisible costumes.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 28: The Dream - - -“One night,” said daddy, “a little boy named Julius had a dream in which -he joined a circus and so successful was he as a bareback rider that when -he awoke he said, ‘When I grow up I shall join a circus. I’ll be a great -rider.’ For his dream had seemed very real!” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 29: The Monkey’s Collar - - -“Gyp, the monkey,” said daddy, “was ill. He had hurt his right foot and -it had been bandaged by the doctor. - -“Gyp had been very good while this was done and had taken his medicine -like a little man, or rather, I should say, like a little monkey. - -“But how the bandage did annoy him! He had to stay quite still and not -move his leg at all. That was so hard! He tried to keep still and yet he -longed to play, for the nice liniment which had been put on the bandage -quickly made the horrid foot feel so much better. - -“Yes, he was quite sure that if he hadn’t the bandage on he would be -better. And so he tugged at the bandage and got it off. - -“Then how the foot did hurt! No longer was it protected by the soft rags -and the soothing liniment! Whew, how it did hurt! And Gyp did not know -what to make of it. - -“He felt very sad to think that his foot was really no better, and there, -he had thought it was just about well. He cried a little, for even though -he was a very brave monkey the pain was so hard to bear. - -“Now, his master came along and saw what had happened. - -“‘You have taken off your bandage,’ he said. - -“The monkey did not say anything, but he curled up by his master and -tried with his eyes to say: - -“‘The foot aches, the pain is very bad, master.’ - -“‘I understand,’ said the master. ‘But we must have a fresh bandage.’ - -“The master sent for the doctor again, and once more a bandage was put on -Gyp’s foot, and once more the foot began to feel much much better. - -“After a little while Gyp said to himself: ‘I am sure it must be really -well this time. It feels better than ever. In fact, there is no horrid -pain there now.’ - -“So he yanked off the bandage and once more the pain set in. This time he -howled, and quickly his master came to him. - -“‘Oh, Gyp,’ he said, ‘you’ve worked off that bandage again. Oh, Gyp, why -did you do such a thing?’ And Gyp looked very sad. For he felt he had -been naughty from the tone of his master’s voice, and yet he hadn’t meant -to be. He just had thought his foot was all well, and the bandage did get -in his way and made him stay so still—so awfully still for a monkey to -stay. - -“‘We’ll have to have another bandage,’ said his master. - -“Pretty soon the doctor came again. - -“‘What!’ he exclaimed. ‘You don’t mean to tell me that the monkey has -taken off his bandage again? What a bad monkey.’ - -[Illustration: “AFTER A LONG TIME THE LOVELY DAWN FAIRIES CAME OUT FROM -THEIR SLEEPING PLACES”—_Page 229_] - -“Gyp hung his head in shame, but his master understood. ‘Gyp didn’t mean -to be naughty,’ he said. ‘We must be patient with him, for he wants to -get well.’ - -“And Gyp, who was watching the other monkey, his chief friend and -companion, playing and jumping and swinging, would have told the master -and doctor if he had known how, that he certainly did not want to be ill. - -“‘Once more, doctor, just once more,’ said the master. ‘This time the -bandage won’t come off.’ - -“‘How do you know it won’t?’ asked the doctor. ‘In fact, I don’t see why -you don’t say that you know it is bound to come off.’ - -“‘You bandage it nicely, doctor,’ said the master, ‘and in a moment I -will come back.’ - -“The doctor bandaged the foot and the monkey was very patient. The doctor -was really kind and talked in gentle tones to Gyp while he was caring for -the foot. That kept Gyp from being frightened. How fine the bandage and -soothing liniment did feel! He knew he would be all well soon! - -“Just then the master came back carrying a little round collar—it was -rather wide and yet it was not at all heavy and rough. He put it around -Gyp’s neck, just holding in Gyp’s arms enough so that he could not reach -his bandage. The wide collar got in his way. But Gyp understood, and when -the foot was all well, off came the collar which had helped so much.” - - - - -SEPTEMBER 30: Mr. Fox’s Marketing - - -“Mr. Fox was spending his time near a fine barnyard,” said daddy. “But -one day when Mr. Fox was hovering near-by, the farmer spied him. - -“‘Bang, Bang, Bang,’ went the farmer’s gun. - -“‘Oh me, oh my,’ said Mr. Fox. ‘This is no place for me to hunt. There is -a horrid man with a gun around here. How very inconsiderate of him when I -want to do my marketing and when I like his chickens so much. He should -be flattered to think I like his barnyard.’ - -“But the farmer wasn’t flattered in the least, and off went the gun again. - -“Mr. Fox ran for all he was worth and got safely back to the woods. - -“When he reached his home, Mrs. Fox said, ‘Well, and what luck to-day, my -dear?’ - -“‘None at all,’ said Mr. Fox. ‘That marketing place is no good.’ - -“‘Why not?’ asked Mrs. Fox as she raised her head. - -“‘Because, my dear,’ said Mr. Fox, ‘there is a man around with a gun.’ - -“‘Oh dear,’ shivered Mrs. Fox. ‘Did you hear the gun?’ - -“‘Indeed I just escaped being killed.’ - -“‘Oh, my love,’ said Mrs. Fox. ‘Well, we still have some chicken left, -and to-morrow you’ll just have to find a new market—that’s all!’” - - - - -OCTOBER 1: Gypsy, the Cat - - -“Gypsy was a cat,” said daddy, “who had been so named because she had -been picked up one night when she was all alone, and when she certainly -looked as if she had had no home for weeks and months. She certainly -looked as if she had led a gypsy’s life—wandering and homeless, and she -seemed happy indeed to be taken by little Marian to her nice warm house. - -“Marian got home just before dinner time. ‘Ah,’ she thought to herself, -‘Gypsy will have a nice dinner—not just a meal she has had to pick up as -best she could. It will be a real meal, and she will have her milk in a -fine saucer. - -“‘I have brought a cat home,’ said Marian to her mother. ‘I have -named her Gypsy as she is a poor little waif cat, quite homeless and -friendless.’ - -“Right away Gypsy was given a nice warm bowl of milk. And then Marian’s -family sat down for their dinner. - -“Gypsy sat upon a bookcase. ‘Maybe she thinks she looks wise,’ said -Marian. And Gypsy blinked her eyes and purred as if to say, ‘I am a wise -cat. I know I have a good home. And I have the sense to look happy.’ - -“While Marian and her family were eating Gypsy would look at them from -time to time, but every time any of them turned to look at her, she -would put her head to one side and look off into space. She seemed to -be saying, ‘Maybe I have been a waif but I’m very proud. And I will not -appear to be a beggar.’ - -“So from that day on, Gypsy always had some milk before Marian began her -dinner. She never begged for food, for she was a Gypsy cat with a great -deal of pride!” - - - - -OCTOBER 2: The Make-Believe Elephant - - -“Lucy,” said daddy, “had her home in a big city apartment house.” - -“Down in the main hallway, on a stand there, was an elephant. Not a real -elephant, for of course a real elephant could hardly find room on a -hallway stand, to say the least. This one was made out of stone and he -was exactly the same color as a real, live elephant. - -“Now often Lucy would come in from dancing class, or from play, or -from school, and she would wonder what it would be like to be a stone -elephant, and she used to feel very sorry for the elephant, always -standing in the hall. - -“‘I know,’ she would say, ‘that the elephant isn’t a real, live one, but -just the same, it does seem funny to be always in the same place, day -after day.’ - -“And then one evening when Lucy was asleep the Dream King sent the -elephant to call on her. - -“‘I know,’ the elephant began, without even waiting for Lucy to make a -curtsy as she might have done if he had only given her time, ‘that you -have often wondered about me.’ - -“‘I have,’ said Lucy, ‘it is true.’ - -“‘But,’ said the elephant, ‘you mustn’t, for I am very happy. The reason -I am happy is because I haven’t the brains or the feelings to be unhappy -because I am always in one place. - -“‘If I were a real elephant I would want to go out in the sunshine, I -would want to eat, I would even want to play baseball; perhaps I would -march in parades. But I’m not a real elephant—I’m only a make-believe -one, and I haven’t any feeling at all—no, not a scrap of feeling. - -“‘And I haven’t any brains. I couldn’t even smile at you if you were -awake. It’s the old Dream King who is helping me to smile now.’ - -“And Lucy noticed that the elephant was smiling, such a funny, droll, -stone-elephant smile. - -“‘No, Lucy,’ the elephant continued, ‘you need never feel sorry for me -because I am always in one place. I am like a table or a chair or a -bed—except I am made in the shape of an animal. - -“‘It is nice to be a stone elephant if one has always been one,’ it said, -‘and I suppose it is nice to be a little girl if one has always been -one,’ and it waved its trunk and was gone.” - - - - -OCTOBER 3: Canary Cloudy Wings - - -“Cloudy Wings thought he would like to see the world,” said daddy. “He -had always had a good deal of freedom but he thought he would like more. - -“So this little canary flew out of a window. He wandered about and flew -from bush to bush. Soon it began to rain. - -“Cloudy Wings stood under the tree but the rain dripped down over his -little body and his bright yellow feathers were all wet. - -“‘Oh, how cold it is,’ thought Cloudy Wings to himself. ‘I can’t shake -off this water as I do my bath water, because it all comes on me again. -And my little Master always puts me in the sun to dry after my bath. If -there is no sun I am put near a stove or where I can slowly get good and -dry. This is awful!’ And he gave miserable little sounds. - -“Of course in the meantime, McLean, his Master, was almost frightened out -of his poor wits. What could have happened to Cloudy Wings? He saw that -a window had been left open, and he knew the bird must have gone out. He -kept the window open hoping Cloudy Wings would come back, and he sat by -the open window, shivering in the dampness, saying to himself, and trying -hard to keep back the tears: - -“‘Oh Cloudy Wings, come back! I want you so! Please come back, Cloudy -Wings!’ - -“Poor Cloudy Wings, wet and miserable, saw a round glass house, and beat -his wings against the panes of glass. - -“An old man was inside looking after his flowers, for the glass house was -a conservatory of flowers and plants. When he saw the poor little wet -bird he opened the door and took him in. Cloudy Wings sat in his warm -hands while the old man smoothed and dried the little wet feathers. - -“‘You belong to the little boy down the road,’ he said to himself. ‘I’ve -seen you in the window. I always could tell you by your gray wings.’ So -back in the old man’s pocket Cloudy Wings went to his Master, and never -again did he leave his home.” - - - - -OCTOBER 4: The Abused Pencil - - -“A boy named Gerald,” said daddy, “was finding it very hard to do his -lessons. School had commenced and yet the days were so lovely it was hard -to study. - -“He could not draw a map and he was supposed to have one drawn for the -next day. He found it so hard to remember just how the places looked on -the map and he was supposed to do it from memory. - -“He gave up trying the map after a few moments. Then he sat and chewed -the end of his pencil. Perhaps in a moment or two he would think of all -the places he was supposed to mark. - -“He decided he would do his arithmetic but he could not manage the sums. -They were all so extremely hard. Much worse than they had been in the -spring, though in reality they were a little easier. The teacher had -known the children had had a long summer and it would take them a little -time to get back into their work. - -“He tried to do the sums but couldn’t. What a pity the book had no -answers in the back! And he began to chew the end of his pencil again -while he tried to think. - -“Before long he felt he could not do his lessons for he was too tired and -they were entirely too hard. He was dreadfully afraid he would be put -back with the boys a year younger than he was, and yet he couldn’t do -such difficult lessons. - -“How ashamed he would be to be put back! Oh dear, what could he do? He -must simply tell the teacher the lessons were too hard. But then he felt -sure she would tell him to go back into a class where they were easier. - -“He put his head down on his arms. The soft autumn breeze was blowing. -It had been a warm day and two bumble-bees were buzzing and talking very -near him. They were having some sort of a talk about the sweetness of the -honey in the honeysuckle vine. - -“Just then he saw his pencil. The end of it was wrapped up in cotton wool -and gauze. - -“‘Gracious, pencil, what is the matter?’ asked Gerald. - -“‘I shouldn’t think you would ask me what is the matter,’ said the pencil -as it squeaked in a sad little voice. - -“‘Why not?’ asked Gerald. But the moment he had asked the question he -knew the answer. - -“The pencil answered him just the same. ‘You know I am to do your work. -I will work but I must be guided and directed. I cannot think. A pencil -is not supposed to think. A boy is supposed to do that. I merely write -down what you think is correct, and goodness only knows I often feel very -badly when I have to write down all sorts of wrong answers. - -“‘And when I won’t think for you,’ continued the pencil, ‘this is the way -you abuse me. Think! Don’t bite me to pieces. And I’ll tell you another -thing. You may bite me in two, but never, never will I do your thinking -for you. I am not supposed to and I won’t.’ The pencil was certainly -very emphatic, Gerald thought, and he decided he would not argue with it. - -“‘I was a lovely red pencil with black lead,’ the pencil continued, in -an injured tone, ‘and now I am all bitten to pieces. One of my ends is -almost useless, and I will break when the lead is used very much further. -Oh, dear! And I was such a nice pencil!’ It sighed and seemed very -mournful. - -“Just at that moment the cotton wool came off the pencil and Gerald saw -that he had been sleeping. The pencil had been badly bitten, but Gerald, -now wide awake, put his mind to his studying, and found the lessons were -not so hard after all!” - - - - -OCTOBER 5: The Onions - - -“We are far more useful than you are,” said the seeds of the lettuce -which were just peeping above the ground in a box, showing their little -green heads. They were in a schoolroom. - -“I can’t help that,” said the geranium plant. “I was never meant to -be useful. I try to be bright and cheerful. I wish I could be useful -but every one can’t be just the same as every one else. Neither can -plants all be the same. Vegetables can’t be plants and plants can’t be -vegetables. But we all have our own reasons for being here.” - -“I don’t see,” said one of the onions. They were very small but were also -coming up in a box of their own. And after the onion had said that, it -kept quite still just as if it had completely finished talking. - -“You commenced to say something,” said the lettuce. “Why not finish?” - -“Sometimes I get too discouraged to finish,” said the onion. “We all feel -that way at times.” - -“And why?” asked the lettuce. - -“For you it is different, little lettuce leaves,” said the onion. “You -are a salad when you grow up. You are considered a luxury and a treat.” - -“Don’t people enjoy eating you?” asked the lettuce. - -“Yes,” said the onion, “they often enjoy eating us. But they won’t give -us any praise for it. They eat us when they’re off by themselves as if -they were a little ashamed of eating us. - -“I have often heard folks say,” continued the onion, “‘Oh, I am ashamed -to admit it, but I do like fried onions.’ Then another will say, ‘Just -imagine, little Freddy likes to eat raw onions when they are small.’ Oh, -things like that cut us so,” said the onion. “We like to be eaten. All -vegetables do, but we would like to be appreciated.” - -“If you weren’t appreciated and liked,” said the lettuce politely, “you -wouldn’t be planted and grown. They use you all the time—to season food -and to make things have a nice taste.” - -“Ah,” said the onion, which was doing all the talking for the family, -“that is true. But listen to what they always say. They explain that they -like to put a little onion in the soup—not so the soup will taste of -onion—oh, mercy, no—but just to give it a little flavor. That is what we -do. We flavor many a dish, but we don’t get the credit. Life is full of -trials,” ended the onion. - - - - -OCTOBER 6: Trixie’s Burglar - - -“It was night time and Trixie the parrot,” said daddy, “had her head -under her wing. Sometimes she slept this way, just as a canary bird would -sleep. But often she would huddle up on her perch and doze off with her -head drooping down a little on her chest. - -“All of the family were asleep when Trixie seemed to hear in her dream a -strange sound. She pulled her head from under her wing and looked about -her with sleepy eyes. - -“Did she see some one way off in the corner? Trixie was frightened. She -did not quite know why. She was never frightened of people, but this -person stayed where it was so dark, and did not light a light—only a -little one that flashed quickly and went right out again. - -“When her master came downstairs late at night, he always turned on the -light. But Trixie thought she had better be polite. This was probably -some very queer guest and she must be nice, for all the family were -asleep. - -“‘Hello,’ said Trixie. The man grumbled to himself. ‘He didn’t answer -me,’ thought Trixie. ‘I must speak again.’ And this time she shrieked, -‘Hello.’ - -“‘Will you keep quiet?’ said the man in a frightened, low voice. - -“‘No,’ answered Trixie, ‘never still.’ Now Trixie had said this in a -very loud voice, and from upstairs Trixie’s master heard the parrot. -‘She never says that except when some one is here,’ he said, and he went -downstairs. - -“As he reached the room where the parrot was he saw a man hurrying -off—hurrying off before he had had a chance to get anything, for he had -spent his time since Trixie had spoken putting a large coat over the -parrot’s cage. - -“The window had been left open and a burglar had come in, but Trixie, the -parrot, had been the cause of his going out.” - - - - -OCTOBER 7: An Autumn Party - - -“A trumpet sounded through the woods,” said daddy, “and then the voice of -Mr. Giant was heard saying, ‘Come, all the fairies, to the bonfire party. -Come, brownies; come, elves; come, gnomes; come, bogeys; come, goblins; -and come, Witty Witch!’ - -“At that all the creatures came flying and running and rushing to the -bonfire party. The invitations were delivered by Mr. Wind to those who -were any distance away. They told stories, they sang, and they ate -roasted corn. And later on, when Mr. Moon had come up to see what was -going on, they danced. And how like fairyland they all did look, for they -all wore gorgeous costumes of the early autumn colors.” - - - - -OCTOBER 8: A Little Dog - - -“A little black dog named Soot,” said daddy, “was out for a scamper when -he saw out in the lake, far out from the shore, an upturned canoe and two -girls trying to swim with all their clothes on to the shore. They could -swim—yes, but how long could they keep it up? - -“Oh, dear, how badly Soot did feel to be so small. He could not rescue -them. He was so very tiny. But he had a voice and he could run on his -little legs. So back into the village he tore as fast as he could, -barking, barking, barking. - -“He ran to some men and he stood around them barking and jumping up and -down; his little face looking very sad and worried. - -“‘Something must be wrong,’ said one of the men. ‘Let’s go and see. This -dog never acts like this as a rule.’ Soot led them down by the water and -there they saw the upturned boat and the two girls trying so hard to swim -to shore. The men rushed to one of the boat houses on the shore of the -lake. Everything had been closed up, for the boating season was almost -over and very few people went out in the autumn. The men broke open a -boat house and they took a launch out into the lake. They just reached -the two girls in time. In another three minutes they could not have kept -up any longer. They had called for help but the wind had carried their -voices in another direction, and the only one who had seen them was Soot, -their real rescuer!” - - - - -OCTOBER 9: Alta’s Guinea Pigs - - -“Now, there were two guinea pigs which were quite big. They were the -mother and daddy guinea pigs. And there were three smaller guinea pigs. -They were the children, of course,” explained daddy, “and they all -belonged to a pretty little girl named Alta. - -“It was night-time, and Alta was sound asleep. And as it was winter-time, -the guinea pigs were in the box in Alta’s room. - -“The guinea pigs were all asleep, too, when they heard a scratching on -their box. First Daddy Guinea Pig opened his eyes. - -“‘What is it you want?’ he asked. - -“‘Don’t be afraid,’ said a low voice. ‘I’m Peter Gnome. I’ve come to -call on you. I won’t hurt you. I think you are all very nice. And your -children, sir, are lovely.’ - -“That pleased Daddy Guinea Pig so much that he invited Peter Gnome to -look at the children and to play with them. Mother Guinea Pig was awake -now, and as Peter Gnome gently took the little guinea pigs in his hands, -one by one, they squealed sleepily and seemed no more than little round -bits of fuzz. - -“First Peter Gnome would stroke one guinea pig and then another, and he -told the daddy and mother that he simply could not make up his mind which -was the loveliest. - -“That delighted the proud parents, for they had never been able to decide -themselves. - -“‘Did you feel like eating the children when they were very young, Mr. -Guinea Pig?’ asked Peter Gnome. - -“‘Feel like eating my own children?’ he squealed in such a loud voice -that Peter was very much afraid Alta would awaken. - -“‘Well, there are many creatures who do,’ said Peter Gnome. ‘I only asked -because I wanted to know and I heard you did.’ - -“‘Well, now you know,’ said Daddy Guinea Pig, ‘that I do not eat my -children when they are young or old. I most certainly do not. I love them -from the first day up, and more all the time.’ - -“‘He does, indeed,’ said Mother Guinea Pig. ‘He is a great help to me. He -is an unusual Guinea Pig.’ - -“‘He is devoted to us,’ squealed the little guinea pigs. - -“‘I’m so glad to hear it,’ said Peter Gnome. ‘You’ll forgive the -question?’ - -“‘To be sure,’ said Daddy Guinea Pig, who was calm again now. ‘Of course -there are guinea pigs and other creatures who do such things, but I’m not -one of them. Never, never, never!’ - -“‘I’m honored to have met you, sir,’ said Peter Gnome, ‘and your family -is wonderful.’ So off he hurried, throwing behind him a piece of cabbage -leaf and saying to himself what a lovely family of guinea pigs they were.” - - - - -OCTOBER 10: A Devoted Dog - - -“Bobbie was a small fox terrier. He was black and white,” said daddy. “Or -perhaps I had better say he had a white body with black spots. - -“He belonged to a little girl named Lily and he was very, very fond of -her. - -“One day Lily’s mother said: ‘How would you like to visit your cousins?’ -Lily thought it would be splendid. On the following day the trunk was -brought down from the attic to be packed. Bobbie saw it and knew that he -was not going to be taken on the trip. If he had been going too, Lily -would have acted very differently. - -“He sat by the trunk and cried! And all day long he wouldn’t move. -Early the next morning the trunk was carried away to the depot by an -expressman, and poor Bobbie howled. - -“Lily kissed his little black-spotted ears and she, too, cried but her -cousins did not want Bobbie brought too. - -“After Lily had left the house Bobbie would not be comforted. He would -not eat, and all day long he would look up the road to see if Lily was -coming. The next night there was a sudden scamper and a wild bound. For -far away Bobbie had heard the sounds of wheels and he felt Lily was -there. Yes, she had come right home. She had missed her Bobbie. And never -again were they apart.” - - - - -OCTOBER 11: A Bird’s Secret - - -“The Fairy Wondrous Secrets told me to talk to you when you were asleep,” -said the canary to his little mistress Cora. - -“Then tell me how it is you can get along without teeth,” said Cora. - -“My beak takes the place of teeth,” the canary explained. “It is very -sharp, and I can eat all I want. - -“When you see me at the cuttlefish and the sugar, I am really sharpening -my beak—just as though it were a knife. Now that is something creatures -cannot do with teeth. Whoever heard of people sharpening their teeth? - -“But that is what we do all the time with our beaks—we birds. Yes, we -also sharpen our beaks on the bars in our cages. And the birds outside -find plenty of tools for sharpening. We are never bothered about eating -anything we wish to have. If we feel like it we sharpen up in time and -then how we do enjoy our food.” - - - - -OCTOBER 12: Columbus Day - - -October twelfth is not celebrated as a holiday because it was the day -when Christopher Columbus was born, but because it was supposed to be the -date upon which Columbus first stood upon the ground which forms a part -of the continent of America. The exact date of his birth is not known nor -the exact place. - -Columbus took many voyages in his life-time; he discovered many islands -and made for himself a great and lasting name in history, but he never -knew he had discovered a new continent! Always he thought that those -places he had touched were parts of Asia. - -And it seems quite sad to think of the times we’ve been applauded (and -often, very justly too!) when we’ve recited well or played the piano -well, while Christopher Columbus, who discovered America, did not even -know of the great deed that he had done. Never had he any realization -that in a new continent they would erect monuments to him, nor that in -schools they would give pageants about his trip, his discouragements, his -successes. - -And his little son Diego, whom Queen Isabella made a page at the Spanish -Court, could not boast to the others and say, - -“My father has discovered a new continent, which is more than can be said -for most fathers, and most people for that matter!” - -For neither did little Diego know; and it has always seemed such a pity. -It would have been so splendid a thing for any little boy to have been -able to say! - - - - -OCTOBER 13: The Camels - - -“It always strikes folks as funny,” said Sophia Camel, “that we look our -best in the winter time and not in the summer time when the zoo is filled -with people and when so many come to ride us. - -“But we don’t care about our looks. We have our family ways. And one of -our family ways is to molt our hair after the long winter is over. - -“We can’t change our ways to suit people, even if we would like to change -them.” - -“We can’t, indeed,” said Sally Camel. “And though they may think it a -pity we don’t dress up in the summer time they will have to take us as -they find us and be satisfied.” - - - - -OCTOBER 14: A Naughty Cat - - -“Jota, the cat,” said daddy, “was always complaining. First Jota would -leave her milk as if she didn’t like it at all and then she would upset -her little dish filled with bacon. - -“There was really nothing in the world the matter with Jota except that -she had been spoiled. - -“‘I have some nice milk for you to-day,’ said the cook. ‘It has just come -and it is good and warm.’ - -“Now Jota was thinking of the mice she had heard scampering in the -cellar. She didn’t want the milk. She would much rather have mice. And -when cook lifted her up and carried her to the corner of the kitchen -where she had put the bowl of milk, Jota scratched as well as snarled. - -“Oh, how badly the cook did feel! Not because the scratch was such a bad -one. No, that amounted to very little, but she felt so hurt that Jota -could have scratched her. She had always been so good to Jota. - -“Jota hurried to the cellar. Yes, now she smelt the mice! Ah, what a -scamper she would have. She did not want milk. No, she would have mice. -She sprang for a mouse. What! It had vanished. Then she tried for another -as it was hurrying across the floor. She missed the second one. She tried -to catch three others and each time she missed them. - -“Jota for once in her life was thoroughly and absolutely ashamed of -herself. She had not been able to catch the mice and she had once been -famous for her powers as a mouse catcher. - -“Yes, she had grown lazy and useless. She had been stupid too. That was -all because she had not been unselfish and nice, but had been horrid to -every one. And it had spoiled her. She could not catch mice! - -“Jota was a very sad cat as she slowly climbed the cellar stairs. She -went back into the kitchen and there she drank the milk she had been so -rude and horrid about before. - -“‘Oh, you were thirsty after all,’ said the kind cook. Jota purred and -jumped into the cook’s lap, trying to say: - -“‘I know I have been horrid but please forgive me now.’” - - - - -OCTOBER 15: The Chipmunks - - -“The chipmunks were having a fine time the other day,” said daddy. ‘Hurry -up, hurry up,’ said old Father Chipmunk to the younger ones. ‘We want all -the nuts we can get for the winter. There will be a long, long, time to -eat, and we must hunt now.’ - -“Mother Chipmunk was down in her hole in the ground. The squirrels always -have their homes in the holes of trees but the chipmunks like the ground -better. She was teaching all the very little ones that they must only -drink dew-drops. For they are like the rabbit family, and think that -water which has touched the ground is very dangerous to drink. They will -only drink fresh dew-drops and rain water from leaves and flowers. - -“All the little chipmunks hurried and scurried about, and pretty soon -Father Chipmunk said, ‘I will offer a prize for the one who gets the -greatest number of nuts. Hurry, scurry!’ - -“Chippy Chappy won the prize. ‘It is a house I made out of nuts—a nice -little house of special kinds of nuts,’ said Father Chipmunk, ‘and Chippy -Chappy can eat a room whenever he feels hungry! But now, all of you -hurry, and hide your nuts!’ And off they scampered to their little homes -with their winter food.” - - - - -OCTOBER 16: The Fairies’ Trip - - -“The queen of the fairies said,” began daddy, “‘I have a scheme. We will -visit the clouds.’ - -“At that the loveliest airships appeared. They looked almost like clouds -themselves, so filmy and white were they. - -“So off they sailed, feeling just like birds with the delightful flying -motion of the ships. And up to the silvery clouds they went. When they -got in the clouds the cloud fairies—you know there are fairies who -live in the clouds all the time—took them all around and showed them -their homes. And such homes as they have! They have the most marvelous -palaces, with courtyards and exquisite scenery all about. They have tall -mountains where they always go for their parties. Everything is such a -beautiful color too, for the cloud fairies are very fond of pale grays -and blues and silver. - -“Then the fairies from the woods suggested to the cloud fairies that they -should return their visit and come to earth. - -“‘We would love to do that,’ said the cloud fairies. So off they began -to fly from the clouds. They needed no airships but do you know what -happened? - -“As they began to drop great big drops of rain fell to the earth, and -then the heaviest kind of a rainstorm began for the earth people, for of -course when the cloud fairies move the rain is not held any more and it -falls to the earth. - -“But the fairies from the woods didn’t mind, as the big trees always -protect them, and the cloud fairies only let the rain fall where there -were no trees. So the afternoon was one of greatest pleasure for both the -wood fairies and the cloud fairies.” - - - - -OCTOBER 17: The Lion Babies - - -“I have a true circus story to tell you this evening,” said daddy. - -“It’s to be a strange story, because it is to be about a mother dog who -looked after some lion babies.” - -“A mother dog who looked after lions?” shouted the children. - -“Yes,” said daddy, “and you remember I said it was true. - -“One time in the circus a mother Lioness grew very, very sick. - -“‘I am afraid she will not live,’ said the Keeper. - -“‘But whatever will happen to her dear little Lion Babies?’ asked another -man. - -“‘I’m sure I don’t know,’ said the Keeper. ‘We will just have to do the -best we can. I have watched her with them a good deal and perhaps I can -look after them.’ - -“‘She is so fond of them,’ said the other man. ‘What a pity it is she -can’t live.’ - -“The Lioness seemed to know she could not live. Over and over again she -kissed her little Lion Babies with her tongue. And when she opened her -mouth, her great, cruel teeth could be seen—but the little babies didn’t -know their mother had teeth—so gentle was she with them. - -“And the Lion Babies nestled close to their mother, and by the little, -soft growls they made, they were trying to say, ‘How we love you, mother! -Your fur is so warm, so soft. You are so good to us, mother. How we love -you!’ - -[Illustration: “SO OFF THEY SAILED, FEELING JUST LIKE BIRDS WITH THE -DELIGHTFUL FLYING MOTION OF THE SHIPS”—_Page 243_] - -“And then the Lioness held them closer. And with one of her paws which -could have crushed and killed a creature if she had so wished, she -fondled and petted her babies. - -“Slowly as she talked to them in her low, growling way, she began to see -ahead. Her eyes gazed far out of the bars of her cage. - -“‘What will happen to my babies when I am not here to look after them?’ -she was thinking. Her eyes stared and stared into space—beyond the people -who passed by every little while to watch the beautiful mother Lioness -and the little Lions. - -“And she began to think so hard that she almost forgot her babies. She -was searching with her eyes way, way out into an unknown world, and -wondering, wondering all the time what would happen to her lovely brood. - -“The Lion babies nestled closer. Mother was letting the cold in! And -again she fondled them, while from her eyes that so often looked -treacherous and wicked, great tears fell down on their soft, warm fur. - -“The next morning when the Lion Babies woke up there was no mother -Lioness. They couldn’t imagine what had happened. They saw the big man -always around their cage, feeding them, talking to them in soft, kind -tones, but their lovely warm, soft, furry mother, where was she? - -“The day went on and still she didn’t come! Oh, such miserable little -Lion Babies as they were! The Keeper did all he could for them—but he -couldn’t feed them anything to take away that queer feeling they had. For -it wasn’t hunger—it was loneliness! And the Lion Babies found that no -food filled that place! - -“But the next morning when the Keeper came to look at the Lion Babies, -there outside the cage was the big, woolly sheep dog. She was licking the -paws of the Lion Babies and they were once again giving their low growls. - -“When the dog saw the Keeper she jumped up and down as if to say, ‘Let me -care for the Lion Babies.’ - -“The Keeper saw that the Lion Babies were quite gentle with the dog, and -he seemed to know that they wanted to be together—so he let the dog in -the cage. - -“Day after day the dog stayed with the Lion Babies, except when she came -out now and again for a run. And the dog brought up the little lions—and -when they were big enough for the circus they always had the dog with -them.” - - - - -OCTOBER 18: Max’s Escape - - -“A little dog,” said daddy, “was one of five beautiful puppies living in -the country with a very proud and happy mother. - -“But, sad to tell, it was not very long before the mother dog heard her -master saying to a friend of his, ‘I simply cannot keep so many dogs. -There is no room for them—not even here in the country. You see I have as -many animals now as I can possibly manage.’ - -“‘Well,’ said the friend, ‘I will take a puppy for you. I can keep one -easily in our city house. There is plenty of room. I will take the little -white one with the brown right ear.’ - -“So the little dog named Max was taken to the city. He was dreadfully -homesick and one day when he was being taken for a walk led by a leash he -escaped. - -“Such adventures as he had. He remembered the trip he had taken with his -new master. First they had gone on a ferry boat across some water—and -then on a train. So Max ran and ran until he reached the railroad -station. He got through the gate when the guard wasn’t looking and he -jumped up into the baggage car just as the train was pulling out. - -“On and on he rode until he saw some water and a great boat—just like the -one he had been on before. What should he do? Jump? The train was going -fast, but it stopped where the ferry boats were. And so Max reached home -and his mother—and somehow or other room was made for him by his first -master.” - - - - -OCTOBER 19: The Fire Bell - - -“In a big city school,” said daddy, “there were several thousand -children. Pretty soon the school bell rang and all the children went to -their different classrooms. - -“They had not been there long when a great bell sounded through the -school. It was different from the usual school bell which brought them -to their lessons, and it filled them all with fear. The teachers looked -frightened too, but they were all very quiet. - -“‘March out, slowly, in single file,’ said the teacher of each classroom. -‘There! A little faster, but no shoving. We must all see how calm we -can be. It is only when we become frightened that there is danger.’ And -in this way every one tried to be calm, even though every one felt so -nervous. - -“For the bell had been a fire bell. And they had all known it. Soon -every single one of the children was out in the big courtyard and they -had at last reached the street. The teachers were all out too, for they -had all ‘kept their heads’ as the saying is.” - - - - -OCTOBER 20: The Rain - - -“We heard some people talking and they made us very angry,” said the Rain -Drops. “They said, ‘Oh, it’s raining cats and dogs.’ And we would never -rain cats and dogs, never, never, never, at any time at all.” - -The King of the Clouds laughed hard. “Well do I remember when it used to -make me mad when people said those things,” he chuckled. “People often -talk in that foolish way.” - -“Whatever do they mean by it?” asked the Rain Drops. - -“Nothing, nothing at all.” - -“Then they don’t imagine we will really rain cats and dogs?” asked the -Rain Drops. - -“They know you really won’t,” said the King of the Clouds. “When they say -that you are raining cats and dogs they mean that you are raining very -hard and furiously.” - -“But, Cloud King,” said the Rain Drops, “there were some other people and -they said that it was raining pitchforks. Now can you imagine us doing -that? We wouldn’t rain pitchforks for anything. They’d hurt people and -children and animals, and while we do love to splash and have our jokes, -still we would never do anything mean such as rain pitchforks.” - -“Of course you wouldn’t,” said the King of the Clouds. “They say that in -just the same way as they say it is ‘raining cats and dogs.’ That also -simply means it’s raining very, very hard. So go back and play.” And the -Rain Drops were much relieved. - - - - -OCTOBER 21: Grandfather Pine Tree - - -Two little pine trees had been planted by two big ones. They were so -tiny, and the two big ones known as Grandfather and Grandmother Pine Tree -were very, very tall, even for pine trees. - -“We seem so tiny,” said the little pine trees. “Will we ever grow to be -as tall as you are?” And they tried to lift up their heads and see the -tops of the big pines, but it was almost impossible. - -“Listen,” whispered Grandfather Pine Tree. “You will surely grow to be -tall, so do not get discouraged. And more than that, you will be happy. -You will be awake all the time. You will see what I have seen each year. - -“There will be snow soon and then there will be the springtime, when the -flowers will peep above the ground and will say a good morning to all the -world, and the leaves will follow the blossoms on the trees. - -“Then will follow the warm summer and the children from the white house -down yonder will bring old rugs and books, and will come up under us. -They know we’ll keep them cool. - -“You must grow to be strong and tall and you’ll find that it’s one of -the most interesting of things in the world to be a pine tree. And most -especially, to be a pine tree here on this hill overlooking the garden -and the white house where two children, a little boy and a little girl, -are always happy—all the year around, just as we are, in the winter, -spring, summer and autumn.” - -And the two small pine trees decided they would try their hardest to grow -and see as many lovely things as their grandfather and grandmother saw -each year. - - - - -OCTOBER 22: Jack Frost’s Evening - - -“Jack Frost, and the Frost Brothers,” said daddy, “were off for a good -time. ‘We’ll have the most wonderful party,’ said Jack Frost. - -“‘What will we do?’ asked the Frost Brothers. They were always ready to -do anything Jack suggested, but they never thought of the things to do -first. - -“‘We’ll celebrate,’ said Jack Frost. - -“‘What will we celebrate for?’ - -“‘Because the wind has gone to sleep and we can do our work in peace. Oh, -such work as we’ll do!’ - -“‘First you say we’ll have a celebration, and then you say we’ll work. -Whatever do you mean, Jack Frost?’ - -“‘I mean,’ he said cheerily, ‘that we’ll have both a celebration and that -we’ll do wonderful work too. For work and play are all the same to me. I -feel like singing a song about it.’ And off he started singing, dancing -around as he sang these words: - - I’m so happy, I’m so gay, - I like to work, I like to play. - Whichever it is I do not mind, - So long as the wind is still and kind. - -“They put many of the flowers to sleep for the winter. Then the Frost -Brothers helped Jack Frost make his wonderful pictures and this was what -they called the celebration. They worked all night, and when morning -came, people looked out and saw their windows covered with frost. ‘Jack -Frost must have been around last night,’ they said.” - - - - -OCTOBER 23: Beans and Peas - - -A can of beans and a can of peas were talking. They had just been opened -and had been poured into large bowls in the kitchen. “Last summer,” said -the peas, “a young man came from the city. He wanted to work in the -garden, he said. - -“Well, of all the funny workers he was the funniest! But the funniest of -all—that is—it was the funniest to us, was that he didn’t know us at all.” - -“He didn’t know you,” exclaimed the beans. - -“No,” grinned the peas, in their vegetable way, “he didn’t know whether -we were flowers or vegetables. He looked at us from a little distance -away and he said: - -“‘Are these flowers or vegetables?’” - -“Think of that,” exclaimed the beans. - -“Yes, he didn’t know peas,” said the peas. - -“Well,” said the beans, “we’ve heard of creatures who didn’t know beans, -but we’ve never heard of creatures who didn’t know peas.” - - - - -OCTOBER 24: Tiger West’s Food - - -“Tiger West,” said daddy, “had been off on a number of trips with his cat -friends who lived down the street. - -“Now Tiger West lived in great grandeur. He had a special bed of cushions -and a blanket to curl under. He had a rug of white, soft, fluffy material -which he could lie upon whenever he wanted. And he wore a beautiful bow -to match his mistress’ gown. - -“His master was a very rich man, and Tiger West was used to the best of -food. But he had missed adventures and when he became friendly with the -cats down the street he certainly did have enough. He narrowly escaped -having horrid cold water thrown on him from an upper window one time, -because he had been getting some goodies out of an ash tin. ‘Meow,’ he -said to himself, ‘what a joke it would be if the master could see me -with my whiskers quite dirty and my beautiful fur ruffled up. Well, I -know how to make myself look like a gentleman cat when I am ready to go -home.’ - -“Days passed and Tiger West still went on trips with his cat friends. -One day there was to be a meeting on the back fence of the cats of the -neighborhood, and Tiger West was asked to be present. Now, Mr. Black Cat -was very different looking from Tiger West. Mr. Black Cat’s fur was not -handsome, and he had a thin look, not at all becoming to a cat. He looked -as though he had to hunt for his food and had to exercise entirely too -soon after eating. Tiger imagined he must have been chased away after -every meal he took. - -“Still Mr. Black Cat was a leader in the cat neighborhood. He was -President of the Night Singing Club, Vice-President of the Ash Can -Visitors, Secretary of the Hunt Mice Club, and Treasurer of the Garbage -Guild. He was always chosen as the judge of all the trials held in the -cat neighborhood and for this reason he was always called ‘Your Honor.’ - -“Now it made Tiger West very much annoyed to hear such a common cat -called by such a fine name. ‘Do you like strawberries and cream?’ he -asked. - -“‘Never ate any,’ said Mr. Black Cat. - -“‘I do,’ said Tiger West, ‘and I eat them in and out of season. My master -always gets them for me, or else he gets something else that is nice for -my breakfast with cream.’ - -“‘It doesn’t satisfy my hunger to hear what you have had to eat,’ said -Mr. Black Cat. - -“Still Tiger West wanted to show that he amounted to something and was -better than Mr. Black Cat. ‘I never eat any kind of meat on a chicken -but the tenderest white meat,’ he said. ‘And I am particularly fond of -ice-cream. I like all the best food, and I get it too.’ - -“Mr. Black Cat raised his back and snarled. ‘This cat,’ he said, ‘tries -to be superior to us. Let’s put him out of the club.’ - -“The cats were chasing Tiger West now, but he got away from them and back -home. ‘How foolish I was,’ he said to himself as he began to drink a bowl -of rich milk, ‘to leave a home like this for such terrifying adventures. -But my curiosity is satisfied, and now I will stay home and live in -luxury as I should.’” - - - - -OCTOBER 25: Autumn Leaves - - -“Ah,” said the autumn leaves, “now is the time of the year for our great -and wonderful party.” - -“Are you going to have one soon?” asked Mr. Wind. - -“We hope to have one very, very soon,” said the leaves as they blew -about. - -“The reason I asked,” said Mr. Wind, “was because I did not want to have -any other engagement on the day that you give your party. It would be the -sort of a party I would enjoy and I trust you will invite me.” - -“Well,” laughed the leaves, “we couldn’t very well have the sort of a -party we want without you. We want your help in the races and jumps and -scampers. We need you to say, ‘Ready, Set, Go.’ We could never go without -you, Mr. Wind. And so we talked about this party right before you, hoping -you would show a great interest.” - -And Mr. Wind came to the party and helped to make it a huge success. - - - - -OCTOBER 26: Blackie’s Escape - - -“A little girl named Doris,” said daddy, “was devoted to her pet dog, -Blackie. He had long black curly hair and was her constant companion. - -“Wherever Doris went, Blackie followed. He took long walks with her, and -when she stopped to gather ferns and lovely wild flowers, Blackie would -romp through the fields, playing and chasing his shadow, sticks, and -sometimes his tail! - -“One day Doris was very busy. She was getting ready for a magic lantern -show she was going to give for some of her little friends that evening. - -“Blackie went out alone. He thought at first he would take a long scamper -over the hills and then he decided that he would go and see some of -the other dogs in the village where Doris lived. He thought perhaps -they would like to take a run, and it would be so much more fun to have -companions. He knew his mistress would not be able to leave the house for -she had told him so, and Blackie always understood. - -“He went up into the village and before he had met any of his special -friends he came across a big bone. He had met several dogs he knew well -enough to sniff at and wag his tail to as he went by, but he was waiting -to see some of his really good friends when he happened upon the bone. - -“‘This looks good,’ he said to himself. ‘I do believe I’ll take it home -and spend the afternoon munching on the bone.’ - -“Blackie ran home and into the side yard. What a time he did have, but it -was not long before Doris saw him. - -“‘What, back again?’ she said. And Blackie wagged his tail. ‘Maybe I’ll -get through in time for a little scamper.’ - -“Of course Blackie knew perfectly well what a scamper meant and he barked -delightedly. - -“‘What have you got there?’ asked Doris as she noticed the bone. - -“Somehow it had a peculiar look and a very peculiar odor and in a moment -Doris thought of poison. That was always the danger about bones that were -found. She thought to herself, as she took the bone and looked at it, -that there have been people cruel enough to put poison around on bones so -dogs would eat it. - -“She threw the bone away and though Blackie looked very much disappointed -he knew that it must be quite a horrid bone if his mistress wouldn’t let -him have it. For she knew how much he loved bones and would never take it -away from him if she didn’t have to do so. - -“‘I think I’ll be able to leave now,’ said Doris. For the bone still -worried her and she thought perhaps it would be good for Blackie to have -a run. - -“Blackie was very happy again, but when they were a little way out of the -village, Blackie didn’t seem to want to run, and he stopped every few -moments to eat grass. Dogs usually do that when they are feeling ill. - -“Again Doris thought of the bone and how worried she was. Blackie didn’t -want to run, and was so unlike himself. - -“Pretty soon she decided to go home and Blackie seemed very glad of that. -She telephoned her little friends and said that the magic lantern show -would be put off for Blackie was ill. - -“How badly they all felt, for they knew how much she loved Blackie. But -she didn’t forget about the other little dogs. She told all her friends -to watch their pets, for she imagined a cruel person who wanted to poison -dogs was around. - -“During the evening Blackie grew worse! Oh, how sick he was! He was so -hot, and Doris kept sponging his head with cool water. He would look at -her out of his brown eyes and tell her how grateful he was, and he would -try to say that he did not want to leave his mistress—life had been so -happy for him. - -“‘Oh, Blackie,’ whispered Doris, as she bathed his head, and as her tears -rolled down on his black shaggy hairs, ‘would they kill little dogs who -are people’s pets—just because they are so mean and don’t know what it is -to understand and love an animal? And they put the poison around anywhere -so that the good are just as apt to eat it as perhaps one dog who is -naughty.’ - -“But Blackie got well, and perhaps the cruel person heard about it, for -there was no more dog poisoning in that village.” - - - - -OCTOBER 27: A Talk with the Sun - - -“A little boy named Melville,” said daddy, “had heard that day that every -one should make hay while the sun was shining. - -“‘Make hay while the sun shines,’ was what Melville had been told. The -one who had told him this was his teacher in school. - -“How could any one make hay in the winter time and the sun shone in the -winter time as well as in the summer time? he thought. - -“He wondered about it more and more as he felt the warmth of Mr. Sun -shining into his window. He was sitting curled up in a big arm chair. - -“How he wished he could ask Mr. Sun what it meant. Of course he could ask -his teacher to-morrow. There must be some meaning to it, or some catch to -it which he didn’t understand. - -“Mr. Sun looked very pleasant and as though he would be quite willing to -tell Melville if only Melville knew how to ask him so he would hear. - -“How nice and warm Mr. Sun was. More and more sleepy did Melville become, -and after a few moments he was sound asleep. Then it seemed as though Mr. -Sun came and sat on the window sill. ‘It is true,’ said Mr. Sun, ‘that -one can only make hay when the season allows it, and the season doesn’t -allow it when it is winter, most assuredly. - -“‘But the expression, “Make hay while the sun shines,” has nothing to do -with the seasons. - -“‘It is simply an expression meaning to take advantage of the good -weather or the good time or the good season and prepare for ones which -aren’t so good. - -“‘For example, when daddies and mothers are well and strong they try to -save a little money for the days when illness may come. That is making -hay while the sun shines, for they’re saving during the time when they -get a chance to save. - -“‘When children study when they’re young they’re making hay while the sun -shines for they’re taking advantage of the opportunities they have which -will make them wise when they’re men and women. - -“‘When people are wise and take advantage of time it is making hay while -the sun shines, for it is not losing time. The expression, as you see, -means taking advantage of good times to prepare for bad times, and it -started by some one telling some one else to see about the hay while the -sun was shining, for the rain might come, and then it would be too late. - -“‘And,’ continued the sun, ‘it is a wise saying, a very wise saying, -indeed.’” - - - - -OCTOBER 28: The Squash - - -“It’s all right to be a winter vegetable or to be a summer vegetable, and -it’s all right to be any kind of a vegetable at all a vegetable wishes to -be,” said the squash, “but it’s sad above everything to be a squash.” - -“And why so?” asked one of the potatoes. - -“Because there is something flat about being a squash. - -“Just think of the family name, for example—squash! Doesn’t it sound flat -and squashed and trampled upon and walked upon and squashed down flat? It -has such a hopeless sound!” - -“It does sound that way,” said the potato. “But still you aren’t all -trampled upon and squashed down flat. In fact, I don’t know that I ever -saw folks going around and trampling upon you. To be sure, your name has -a flat, trampled-upon sound.” - -“And, oh, dear,” said the squash, “we’re such a dull sort of family. -There is no interest to us. We’re not fascinating and pretty, like the -tomatoes, and we’re not even loved by some and hated by others, like the -cucumbers. - -“They are interesting, for they have both friends and enemies. - -“Now we haven’t any who really love us. Most people think we’ll do and -that we do no harm and that we’re all right, but no one even gets excited -over squash. It is indeed sad to be nothing but a squash!” - - - - -OCTOBER 29: Jack O’Lantern - - -“I was made by a very fine boy,” said Jack O’Lantern. “I was a little -nervous when he was cutting out my nose for fear he’d give me a crooked -nose. - -“But he didn’t. I have a fine nose, haven’t I?” - -“Indeed, your nose is a thing of beauty,” said Billie Brownie. - -“And my eyes are nice, eh?” asked Jack O’Lantern. - -“There is nothing the matter with your eyes,” grinned Billie Brownie. - -“Good,” said Jack O’Lantern. - -“And,” he added after a moment, “I do hope you feel like admiring my -mouth. It is such a nice big mouth.” - -“It is a nice big mouth,” laughed Billie Brownie. “Yes, I think you’re a -fine fellow, and I love the head piece of a bit of green stalk you wear -at the top of your head. It makes you look quite dashing. - -“And I’m sure your candle will shine through beautifully when it is -lighted,” Billie Brownie added. - -“And then I will go Hallowe’en calling,” said Jack O’Lantern. “What joy -that will be! - -“Yes, I will go calling on many people, and I will sit on their -door-steps all by myself with no one to tell me what to do and no one to -tell me how to act. - -“For I will know how to act. I will smile at the people and that is why I -am glad my mouth is big, for if I hadn’t a big mouth I mightn’t look as -though I were smiling. I mightn’t look as though I were grinning my best -grin. - -“I tell you, Billie Brownie, I’m a cheerful fellow.” - - - - -OCTOBER 30: Daddy’s Hallowe’en - - -“I am going to tell you,” said daddy, “of the things I did when I was -a boy at Hallowe’en time. First of all I used to love bobbing in a tub -for apples. I wore a bathing cap so if it was a cold evening my mother -wouldn’t be afraid I’d get my hair wet and catch cold because she knew -how far down I’d dive into the tub of water! - -“And we all did the same. The girls needed the bathing caps on their -heads more than the boys did and they certainly could dive with hair all -held in so dry and safe by their caps. - -“Then we would play games and one of our favorite games was to run races -carrying peanuts on knives. - -“Two at a time would race against each other. The end of the race would -be a big bowl set on the floor and we would start off at the other end of -the room. - -“Then we would each have a lot of peanuts and we would carry as many as -we could on our knife until we had gotten rid of all of them. - -“We had to take all the peanuts to the bowl without letting any drop off. - -“It was most exciting, for though none of the other children could push -us or joggle us they could make funny remarks to us and we would start -laughing and sometimes our knife would shake and we’d drop the peanuts -and have to start all over again. - -“Sometimes we would only take one at a time because we could get them all -to the bowl more quickly that way in the long run. - -“Sometimes the one who starts off fastest does not win, you know. And -then of course we went calling each with a Jack O’Lantern, and how mad -we were at those who hadn’t enough fun in them to like these Hallowe’en -callers!” - - - - -OCTOBER 31: Hallowe’en - - -The preparations for the party to be given at Janet’s house that -Hallowe’en evening had already begun. Already they were hanging apples -attached firmly by strings from a door-way and as soon as the guests came -and the tricks began they would all try to bite these apples, which would -swing so annoyingly away from them! - -And there was going to be a dish of flour in the kitchen after supper -and the children were all going to try to find a twenty-five cent piece -hidden there. They were going to hunt for it with their teeth! And there -were apples bobbing in a great tub of water. And these had to be caught -by the teeth too. Some of these held pennies! - -There would be fortune-telling, too, and Janet’s mother had promised to -be the fortune-telling witch who would sit by her caldron which was now -being made of red cheese-cloth. At the bottom of it, barely hidden, there -would be a flashlight which would be kept going all the time, of course! - -Oh, the party was going to be splendid. Janet knew that. And yet—and -yet—she wished she knew why they had a party—not that she didn’t want a -party! But just why was it for this evening with the strange name. What -did Hallowe’en really mean? She hated to ask for she felt she should know -and that she would be laughed at for not knowing. - -“Why, Janet,” her mother said that afternoon late as she caught sight of -Janet’s little worried face, “this isn’t the time to look sad when we’re -having a party! What is the trouble, my darling?” - -There was something in the understanding, sweet way that her mother asked -her that made Janet ask what she thought was so foolish a question. - -“Mother dear,” she began, “just what does Hallowe’en mean?” - -“October thirty-first,” her mother said, “is the vigil of All Saints’ -Day, or Hallowe’en, for Hallow means to devote time to holy purposes -and e’en is short for evening. So that it means the evening before the -religious day which is known as All Saints’ Day. - -“But Hallowe’en, while coming before a religious day, has always been an -evening of festivity and frolic and fun for children. In all countries -they celebrate it—it is a real children’s evening—though in various -countries the children have their own little ways of celebrating. - -“Our way, though, is used by children of many countries and we have -make-believe witches just as they have, for in the olden days in the old -countries those who were superstitious or given to imagining things not -so, thought witches came out on Hallowe’en.” - -And somehow, Janet never enjoyed a party so much, for it was so nice -to know just what the day meant and to know too that in many countries -children on this very evening were having a celebration of such a weirdly -wonderful kind! - -[Illustration: “THERE WOULD BE FORTUNE-TELLING, TOO, AND JANET’S MOTHER -HAD PROMISED TO BE THE FORTUNE-TELLING WITCH WHO WOULD SIT BY HER -CALDRON.”—_Page 256_] - - - - -NOVEMBER 1: The Brownies Help - - -“A little girl, whose name was Kitty, was very anxious to win the prize,” -said daddy. “‘I shall work so hard over it,’ she said to herself, and she -refused an invitation to walk with her friends that afternoon. - -“She put her hand to her head and thought hard—but she couldn’t think of -anything to write! She dipped her pen into the ink-well and only made two -smudge spots on the paper in front of her. - -“‘Oh,’ she sighed, ‘I wish I had gone for a walk. I feel so sleepy—and -staying in the house all afternoon is so silly!’ She really was much -annoyed with herself and soon she put her head down on her desk and went -sound, sound asleep. - -“Pretty soon the two smudge spots grew larger and larger. They seemed to -get round and funny and fat—and she almost saw them grinning at her! - -“Soon she saw that around one spot was a wide band of white on which were -written the words: - -“‘I’m Mr. Pen and I’ll write you a story.’ - -“And around the other spot was written: - -“‘I’m Mr. Ink and I’ll write you a story.’ - -“‘But I don’t want two stories,’ cried Kitty. ‘I only want one. If I -write two they will think I want to have two chances while every one else -has one. That will never do.’ - -“But the round, smudgy spots proved to be Billie Brownie and Bennie -Brownie, and it was around their hats that the words were written about -Mr. Pen and Mr. Ink. - -“‘We are going to whisper to you the most marvelous of stories,’ they -said. And they grinned and hugged each other with delight. - -“‘She’ll win the prize,’ said Billie Brownie, and his brother Bennie -laughed and said: - -“‘She certainly will.’ - -“And then they told her, while she was napping, the most wonderful story -you can imagine. ‘I won’t forget it, will I?’ she asked. And the two -Brownies laughed and said: - -“‘Forget one of your stories? Never!’ - -“And then Kitty stretched out her arms until one hand was taking hold of -Mr. Pen and the other was bringing Mr. Ink’s Home—the ink-well—forward on -the desk. - -“‘Ah,’ she said, as she rubbed her eyes and looked at the paper in front -of her. ‘What a nice sleep I have had. I feel so fresh and just like -writing a composition. I am so glad I didn’t go out—for I know just what -I want to write about.’ - -“Kitty wrote all the afternoon and the very last thing she did was to -make a nice, neat copy of the composition. When it was all ready and tied -with a little piece of blue string at the top, she put it away in her -desk drawer until the time came to hand it in. - -“Of course, she won the prize and the teacher said that it was because -her composition showed she had taken time to think about it, but Kitty -knew it was because of the Brownies!” - - - - -NOVEMBER 2: The Butterfly and Bumble-Bee - - -“Good-by,” said the golden butterfly. “It is late for me to be out and I -must leave now. I have come around because it is what they call Indian -summer. - -“That is when another week of summer comes in the autumn when people have -almost become used to cold weather.” - -“I must still do a little more work in this warm sunshine,” the -bumble-bee said; “you know it has been said of us that we improve each -shining hour.” - -“But,” said the golden butterfly, “how do you know you’re improving each -shining hour? Aren’t the hours all right as they are?” - -“Yes,” said the bumble-bee, “that may be so, and they may be all right -spent idly by some people. I don’t suppose the hours care so very much, -though I have heard they hated to be wasted, and we will never waste -them.” - -“But they like to give pleasure and to have people take rests and enjoy -themselves, too,” said the golden butterfly. And as he waved a golden -wing in farewell he said to himself, “Bumble-bees overdo things. They -work so hard that they’ve forgotten how to play! And that is the saddest -thing about their lives.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 3: The Furnace - - -“Ha, ha,” said the Furnace, as the pieces of coal were being shoved in; -“ha, ha,” he laughed. “So they’re becoming anxious to have me working -again. - -“And I believe they never gave me a moment’s thought all summer long. I’m -sure they didn’t. I feel quite certain of it. - -“And then they wonder why at times I act crossly and queerly and why I -get upset at times. I try not to, but of course when I get thinking of -how no one gives the poor old Furnace a thought all summer long, then I -can’t help but get upset. - -“And when I get upset they all grumble about me, as if I mustn’t get -upset, no matter how I may feel. - -“Well, it’s a bit unfair. But I try to rise above it and give them heat -and no smoke; warmth and no trouble. - -“I suppose things aren’t appreciated until they are needed. I’ve heard -that window-shades or blinds or whatever one wants to call them have been -so good about hiding the light from people’s eyes when they were sleepy, -and then when they are old and had holes in them, they were horribly -complained about, though never a ‘thank you’ did they get when they were -doing their good work. - -“And no one ever says: - -“‘Ah, what a good pair of socks you are, my dear,’ or, ‘What a lovely -pair of stockings you are, Nice Pair.’ - -“Yet so soon as a hole comes, how they grumble!” - -“You’re very useful,” said a piece of coal, “but you aren’t the whole -thing. We’re all needed. Matches are needed. Sticks and paper are needed -when you are started. Some one is needed to watch over you. - -“You require a great deal of watching. You must have a nurse, or furnace -man, or watcher of some sort looking after you. - -“So, Furnace, you mustn’t become too conceited.” And the Furnace thought -the coal was right. - - - - -NOVEMBER 4: The Elephant’s Bath - - -“Steve, the elephant,” said daddy, “wanted to take a bath. He was in the -big theater when he had this wish, for he did an act every afternoon and -evening on the stage. - -“‘Yes,’ Steve said to himself, ‘I feel the need of bathing. I’d like a -good plunge in the real water—a river for example, just as I would have -if I were free. - -“‘Of course, the first thing I must do,’ he continued, ‘is to get out of -that side door there and get on the street. Then I will go a-looking for -a river. - -“‘I know there are plenty of rivers, for in my five years of circus life -I’ve seen quantities of rivers. Yes, there must be one not far from this -theater. It seems to me on one of my marches that I remember seeing it. - -“‘In fact, I feel quite sure I remember seeing a river at the other end -of the long street we marched through. - -“‘At any rate, I will go and have a look.’ - -“So Steve started to go through the door at the end of the lower part of -the stage where he was staying waiting for his act to go on. There would -be other acts first and then he would come. - -“‘I’ll be back in time,’ he said to himself, ‘but if not I’ll be just -having a holiday. Of course, usually holidays are given to people and -animals, but this time I will take my own holiday all of my own accord.’ - -“Instead of undoing the door or opening it in the usual way Steve walked -along pushing the door in front of him and taking it right off its hinges. - -“When he got out on the street he looked about him. The children were -just coming from school. - -“‘Well, hello, children,’ he said, as he waved his trunk around. Some of -the children had peanuts with them and some of them had pennies so they -threw delicacies to Steve and said: - -“‘Oh, aren’t you a nice big elephant.’ - -“But when their mothers saw that the elephant was walking along they -called to their children to come right in the houses. - -“‘He is nice,’ the children called back. - -“‘You can’t be sure,’ said their mothers. - -“‘Now isn’t that annoying,’ said Steve. ‘Here I am feeling as friendly as -friendly as can be, and the mothers want their children to come away from -me and to go into foolish houses. - -“‘I don’t want to go into houses. They needn’t bang their doors so tight -shut. Haven’t I just left a house and don’t I want a bath? - -“‘I don’t take a bath by going in people’s houses. I’ve heard of the size -of their bath tubs. They wouldn’t do for me.’ - -“Steve suddenly discovered a river at the end of another few blocks. - -“He hurried along, waving his trunk as he went, and oh, what joy it was -to him, to take a real swim in a real river. By the time he had finished -his keepers had come after him, but he didn’t mind going back again to do -his tricks in the theater for he had had a bath in a real river!” - - - - -NOVEMBER 5: Waving and Dreaming - - -“Laddie lived out in the country on a farm and not far away were the -railway tracks,” said daddy. “How Laddie did love to see the great long -trains go rushing by and curling blue smoke coming from the engine! - -“He would sit on the back porch of his home and watch and watch the -trains as they went by, and every day there were sure to be trains -passing five different times. Laddie was always there on the back porch, -just as regularly as if he had to be there. - -“And every time a train would pass Laddie would wave and as he waved he -would think of the people in the train and how they would go on and on -into wonderful parts of the land, new parts he had never seen. - -“Often people would wave back to him and then he would smile and feel -just like an adventure, too, for he had made friends with these wonderful -people rushing by on adventureful travels.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 6: The Clever Fire Horses - - -“The fire,” began daddy, “was in a deserted barn on the very outskirts of -the town. It was quite near some houses and an inn. So the firemen wanted -to do all they could to keep fire from spreading to the houses, for there -was quite a high wind. No one minded if the old barn burnt, for it really -was of no use to any one, and the owner of it never bothered to keep it -up at all. - -“But the fire-engine horses made an awful fuss. They heard, what the -firemen didn’t hear, one of their own kind crying for help in horse -language. - -“They tried to break from the engines and kicked their heels and made -a lot of commotion. They shook their heads and made all sorts of funny -sounds. - -“Finally one of the firemen said: - -“‘I have a suspicion that the horses hear something in that barn, and I -am going in to investigate, for maybe there is something alive inside. I -have never known these horses to make a mistake.’ - -“So he went in through a broken window, and when he got inside he found a -horse trembling with fear at seeing the flames. - -“The old fireman unbolted the back door of the barn where the fire had -not as yet spread and led the horse out. Then you should have seen the -fire-engine horses. They were so happy that the old horse had been saved. - -“But just at that moment an old man came running out of the inn and -crying: ‘Oh, save my horse! He’s in that barn!’ - -“And when he saw that his horse had been saved he went over and put his -head on the horse’s mane, and the horse neighed contentedly. - -“The old man had stopped at the inn for the night, and there they had -told him he could safely keep his horse in the old barn. - -“‘Oh, I am so grateful to you!’ said the old man to the firemen. ‘I love -my horse like a very real friend. How can I ever thank you?’ - -“‘We’re not the ones to thank,’ said the fireman who had gone in the -barn when the fire horses had seemed so excited. ‘Our horses saved your -horse’s life.’” - - - - -NOVEMBER 7: The Two Roses - - -“Have I ever met you before?” asked the yellow rose of a beautiful pink -rose. The pink rose was of a very exquisite color and though the yellow -rose had seen many pink roses it was sure it hadn’t seen one of just that -very same shade. - -“I don’t believe you have,” said the pink rose, “for I am a new kind of -a rose. I haven’t any thorns on me—that is, I only have some way, way -down by the bottom of my stem. That is what they have trained my family -to do. It took a good deal of training and teaching to make us like that -and last spring when my grandmother made her appearance she was the first -one to have succeeded in being almost thornless. It was a great day for -grandmother!” - - - - -NOVEMBER 8: The Moth Balls - - -“How funny moths are,” said the first Moth Ball. “When most creatures go -to the country or the seashore in the summer the moths prefer to stay if -they can, in great heavy coats and furs and tam-o’-shanters, and so forth. - -“It is really most ridiculous. One would think they would prefer it where -it was cool.” - -“Still,” said the second Moth Ball, “we do not go to cool spots in the -summer. We stay right in with the warm clothes.” - -“That is so,” the first Moth Ball answered, “but we have our work to do. -Our business keeps us in warm clothes in the summer-time, and you’d -think moths would stay away, when they can see there is no hospitality -offered them.” - -“Oh, well,” the second Moth Ball said, “I suppose there are some -creatures who will never take hints and perhaps it is just as well. - -“For if moths took hints there would be no need for moth balls.” - -“True,” the first Moth Ball ended as it was shaken out of a heavy coat -about to begin its second winter. - - - - -NOVEMBER 9: Good-Winter - - -“As you know,” commenced daddy, “when the little creatures who go to -sleep for the winter are about to begin their long, long rest they wish -each other a good-winter just as we would say a good-night to each other, -and Billie Brownie hurried off to make his good-winter calls on some of -his friends. - -“‘Well,’ said Billie Brownie to Mother Grizzly, ‘I wish you a good-winter. - -“‘If you were only going to have a night’s rest of course I’d only wish -you a good-night and pleasant dreams. - -“‘But as you sleep for the winter I wish you a good-winter and pleasant -winter dreams.’ - -“‘Woof, woof, thank you,’ said Mother Grizzly. - -“And Billie Brownie left Mother Grizzly to tuck her children into their -nice beds right by her in the old family den. - -“He was very fond of Mother Grizzly. - -“Then he went to call on the Ground Squirrels. - -“‘Hello, little Ground Squirrels,’ he said, as he saw them after he had -traveled a little distance in his Brownie motor-car. - -“‘Are you on your way to bed?’ - -“‘We are indeed,’ they said. ‘Our parents went to bed at the end of the -summer but we were allowed to stay up longer. - -“‘It is such fun to be allowed to stay up a little longer once in a great -while. Good-winter, Billie Brownie.’ - -“For they said good-winter to Billie Brownie, too, as they would not see -him during the winter, although he would not be asleep. - -“They would be the ones asleep! - -“And then he called on Mother Black-Bear, the Prairie Dog family, Willie -Woodchuck and his family, and many others and to all he wished pleasant -winter dreams.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 10: The Horse’s Complaint - - -“When I went out to-day,” began the horse, “the farmer had a new check -rein for me. It held my head way, way up in the air and it was so hard -for me. My neck ached and throbbed, and still the farmer drove me -along and never paid any attention. - -“I just longed to have him wear it for five minutes and see how he would -feel. But we had not gone so very far when a lady stopped and spoke to -the master. - -“‘That check rein is very tight,’ she said. - -“‘Oh no,’ said the master. ‘He is used to a rein like that. He always -keeps his head up that way. He is a fine, well-bred horse.’ - -“‘That’s true,’ said the lady. ‘But that is no reason why you should make -him suffer.’ - -“‘He doesn’t suffer,’ said the master. And all the time my neck was -aching, aching, and, oh, how I was longing to get my head down a little. -The rein held it up, and never for a moment could I get it down. - -“Before another word was said, my check rein was loosened, and then joy -of joys, I put my head down. I moved it around, and twisted it, and I -shook it! It was glorious. - -“‘There,’ said the lady. ‘Don’t you see he likes his head down? He -doesn’t want it forced up beyond where he would hold it naturally. That -is a very cruel rein.’ - -“‘You know nothing about horses,’ said my master as he put the check rein -back. - -“There was my head back in its cruel check rein again, and on we drove. -Oh how long that drive to town and back seemed to-day. And though I wish -the master no harm, how I do wish he could be driven into town just -once—with his head way back—held—so he couldn’t move it—couldn’t let it -down for a second! Then he would know what it means to a horse who has -too tight a check rein.” - -“Then he would know,” neighed the other horses. “Oh, if masters could -only wear check reins too, so they would know just what they are like,” -they added. - - - - -NOVEMBER 11: Armistice Day - - -We think of days in history and of great and important events and of the -dates upon which they took place. And little do we realize that one of -the greatest dates in history was one which almost all of us remember. -Those who were only babies then are so quickly catching up with those -ahead of them that they will hear about it so often that they will feel -they, too, remember. - -Early, early in the morning of November 11, 1918, peace came to a world -in which so many nations had been at war that it was indeed almost a -world war. And so huge and terrible and gigantic a war was it, including -men of so many countries, and so great was the ideal for which they were -fighting against an aggressive tyranny, that it had to be known by some -name quite unusual and quite different. - -It was also called The Great War. - -It was great in its immensity, its idealism, its heroism, its -scientifically modern and horrible machine-guns and submarines and gases, -its tragedy, its suffering and the confusion and disorder it left behind. - -There had been on November 7th a false report of peace. At that false -report (then people did not know that it was false) every one went wild. -The streets were filled with singing, shouting, happy, excited people. -Oh, how happy they were! So happy they couldn’t quite express their -happiness. They had kept their worries and their sorrows so closely to -themselves that they found it hard at first to let out what they felt. - -And let it out they must! Joy was not to be kept to themselves. Joy was -to be shared. Joy was something one didn’t have to be brave about—joy was -too kindly and gay and merry—joy didn’t demand any self-control, nor did -joy demand anything that was hard! - -Whistles were blown and bells began to ring. Flags began appearing from -windows, flags of all sizes. Many people rushed from their houses to wave -their flags as they ran joyously up and down the streets. - -One gray-haired woman spent the day in waving her flag as she walked the -streets and smiled at people she had never met before. But now she could -share her happiness with these strangers. - -Her son, who had been fighting for them, too, was now safe! - -People made very sure of the report that came next—on November 11th—but -it was a real report and there was no doubt of it this time. Victory had -come. But not only victory—peace! The very word itself was more deeply -thrilling than ever it had been before. - -In the cities the people took to the streets and shared their joy with -everybody. They rode on trucks; in every motor there were crowds—many of -them had been strangers to each other but a short time ago. Older women -seemed to have grown suddenly younger. They walked with a new springiness -in their steps. People sang—crowds went by having made up hurried -parades, singing as they went. - -Even tin pans were brought out and did their share toward a great noise -in thankfulness. Peace! Peace following war! - -People dressed up—solemn people were no longer solemn. - -And all were a part of a great day in history—one of history’s greatest -days! - -In small towns too the whistles blew, the church bells rang and very -early in the dark morning, lights appeared in the houses. Small village -bands or a group who could play musical instruments led processions which -kept on all through the day and up into the following night. The small -towns too had sent their own to the war. And peace had come to the small -towns. - -November 11th—Armistice Day! Peace! Something so beautiful, meaning so -much to all human beings, that it has become the hope of the world that -peace may always be with us! - - - - -NOVEMBER 12: Window Castles - - -“The children want to look out of their windows and you’re in the way,” -said Mr. Sun to Master Chilly and Jack Frost’s other brothers. - -Chilly and the others began to move a little and as they moved their -castles disappeared with them. The children were getting up now and -were calling to each other. “Oh, look at the wonderful pictures on the -windows. There are castles too! Aren’t they beautiful!” - -Chilly and the other Frost brothers and workers were delighted. “You see, -Mr. Sun, they like us.” - -“Well, maybe they do,” said Mr. Sun, “but I can’t help you stay around. -I must smile and talk in my usual way and it’s too warm a day for you to -like.” - -Slowly the frost castles left the windows, for they were taken away by -the Frost Brothers after Mr. Sun had talked to them as they will never -teach any one else the mystery of their work. - - - - -NOVEMBER 13: The Autumn Paint Club - - -“Come on, now,” said Jack Frost to his brothers. “It is time that the -Autumn Paint Club finished up some of its work.” - -“Nutty Chum, Chippy Chappy, and Sharpy and Bright Eyes and others of the -squirrel family will be glad that we have come, for we will improve the -nuts and they like the nuts, oh yes indeed! - -“Then we will please the children, too, for they like the chestnut -season. Oh, yes, that is the truth! They do like the chestnut season. - -“But ah, Frost Brothers, the night is almost here. Let’s get started. - -“Remember, you all know just what you have to do! You all know which -of you must paint the windows with the magic Frost paint brushes this -evening, and you know which of you must whisper to the flowers the little -Frost word, ‘Obey!’ You all know what you must do.” - -“We all know,” said the Frost Brothers. - -“I feel just like work,” said Master Very Cool. - -“So do I,” said Master Chilly. - -“I feel like it, too, I should say I did,” agreed Master Heavy Frost. - -“Good,” said Jack Frost. “And you’re a fine worker, Master Heavy Frost. -You make creatures obey you!” - -So off went the Frost Brothers, and the next morning when the people -awoke they said what a heavy frost there had been, but Jack Frost was -chuckling to himself as he said: “The Autumn Paint Club did fine work -last night!” - - - - -NOVEMBER 14: Mother Brown Bat - - -“Ah, children,” said Mother Brown Bat, “it will soon be time to go to -bed. And we shall sleep well, for bats are good sleepers. We shall sleep -especially well if it is to be a cold winter. Ah, my children, what -marketing trips we have made. I have not had to call in a neighbor to -take care of my babies when I went out. No, my babies hung onto my neck -and came along, too. - -“What times we used to have catching bugs and other delicious delicacies -we found about at night. What meals we used to have. - -“We used to have beetle pudding quite often and gnat salad. Do you -remember, my Bat babies?” - -“We remember, Mother Brown Bat. But,” they said, “we are no longer -babies.” - -“That is true,” said Mother Brown Bat, “and you are able to look after -yourselves; but I still call you babies, for it is hard for a mother to -realize her children are grown-up and you do grow up so quickly. - -“Sometimes we went about in the very, very early mornings and often we -started out before it was really night. But we took great care, for we -kept away from people. People have such a curious habit of not liking -bats.” - -“That is hard to believe,” said the Bat children. - -“I think so,” said Mother Brown Bat. “I should think they would like -bats, and especially the members of our family, for we are so small and -dainty and so clever in the way we hang on to the trees when we sleep, -rather than fussing about housekeeping and bed-making all the time. - -“Housekeeping takes up too much time for a Mother Brown Bat and the Mr. -Brown Bat and the little Brown Bats wouldn’t half appreciate it either. - -“So she doesn’t bother to do a lot of work for no reason at all, for none -of us miss a home life. We’re perfectly happy as we are and with our own -ways and habits.” - -“Perfectly happy,” agreed the Bat children. “We’re perfectly happy, -Mother Brown Bat.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 15: The Magic Slate - - -“There was once,” said Witty Witch, as she sat in the center of old Mr. -Giant’s cave, and told stories to the elves, brownies, gnomes, goblins -and many of her other little friends, “a very naughty little gnome. - -“‘I think slates are the nicest things in the world,’ he said. ‘Anything -we write or draw on them we can rub right out again. I guess I’ll be like -a slate myself. I’ll do what I please and then I’ll rub it out.’ - -“Of course he didn’t quite know how he was to do that. Rubbing out chalk -marks on his slate he found to be quite a different matter from rubbing -out mean and naughty actions! - -“Still he said to himself that he would never do the same naughty things -again, and that he was sorry, and that was just about the same as rubbing -them out. - -“He always pretended in school that he knew the answer to every question. -Then, when Professor Gnome would ask what he had written, he would say, -‘Oh, I’m sorry, Professor, but I didn’t know you wanted me to keep the -answer on my slate. I rubbed it out.’ For then, he thought, he had shown -he knew something by writing on his slate—even though he did not write -the answer at all, but simply something quite absurd. - -“One night he was very tired. He had been playing hard and had quite -forgotten about his lessons. He had also knocked down a little creature -smaller than himself, but he had said to himself that he was sorry for -that. He really hadn’t meant to be so rough. - -“Suddenly before his eyes he saw Professor Gnome, only he looked much -bigger than he did in school. He was carrying a big slate. - -“‘This is a slate which cannot be rubbed off by your sponge, little -gnome,’ he said. ‘I have the magic rubber for it which the Fairy Queen -gave me. You can now do your lessons correctly on this slate and when I -think they are well done then I shall take your slate and rub it clean.’ - -“And the little gnome seemed to be back in the school-room now and -he had written something on his slate—just to pretend he knew the -answer—and then he tried to rub it off before Professor Gnome saw it. -But it wouldn’t rub at all. And all the class laughed at him for knowing -absolutely nothing. - -“Next it was recess time, and the little gnome he had knocked down was -crying. He had bumped his head as he had fallen, and the bump kept -growing larger and larger until at last his head had gone entirely, and -there was only a big bump left! - -“Oh, how the gnome felt. ‘I shall always remember that I can’t rub out -everything I do,’ he said. ‘My magic slate will teach me a good lesson, -for I’ll be so ashamed when I see all my mistakes right in front of me -until I have made them really and truly right.’ - -“It was only a dream, to be sure,” said Witty Witch, “but from that day -on the gnome worked and played as though everything he did and said could -not be washed off unless everything was right.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 16: Peter’s Trip with the Man in the Moon - - -“There was once,” said daddy, “a little boy named Peter who had always -longed to see the man in the moon. Every night when there was a full moon -he would sit at his window and look at the funny, jolly face of the old -man until he became so sleepy he would have to go to bed. - -“One night he sat watching so long that he fell asleep by the window. -It was not long before he saw the strangest thing. The moon seemed to -be growing larger and larger, and soon it was back of a tree near his -window. He could see quite plainly the jolly old face of his beloved man -in the moon looking jollier and fatter than ever. The old man grinned -from ear to ear at Peter, and in a moment or two he spoke. - -“‘Well, Peter, here I am. Now how do you like me?’ And as he spoke he -chuckled and laughed. - -“‘Oh, I think you’re wonderful!’ said Peter, with wild enthusiasm and joy. - -“‘So you think I’m wonderful, do you? Ha, ha! Well, that is a joke! But -there certainly isn’t any one else just like me, that’s true enough. So -maybe I’m wonderful because I’m so queer. What about that?’ - -“‘Oh, no,’ said Peter, ‘you’re wonderful because you’re so fat and jolly -and because you’re always laughing and seeming to have a good time.’ - -“At that, the old man in the moon laughed some more and said: ‘Well, -you’re a funny little chap too. All folks don’t think it’s such a -compliment to be fat, but I do. It’s the way I am, you see, and it’s -best to be satisfied with the way you are, isn’t it? If you really like -me then I’ll take you off in my chariot of mist to visit the stars, and -you’ll call on all the bright queens of the stars, who sparkle so you can -see them from down on the earth.’ - -“So off went Peter with the man in the moon for the most gorgeous trip. -They visited all the stars, saw the bright fairy queens who live in them -and all the little elves and brownies. And then the man in the moon -showed Peter where he stayed in the sky and how he moved every week so -that all the little boys and girls in the world could see a full moon -every month. And Peter could see down below all the wee little houses -(they looked so small from where Peter was) and the earth, which looked -very funny and small, too, from up in the moon. Peter felt a little -afraid at first that he’d fall, but as he’d never heard of the man in the -moon having a tumble to earth he felt comforted. Alas, all too soon the -journey had to end, for Peter heard the distant sound of a breakfast bell. - -“As he yawned he realized he’d been sleeping all night by the window. -But, oh, such a gorgeous sleep as it had been!” - - - - -NOVEMBER 17: Dinah - - -“Her name was Dinah,” said daddy, “and she was a gorilla. A gorilla is -a relation of the monkey family, you know, and looks something like a -chimpanzee. - -“She had had quite an interesting life as she had lived in Africa when -young, and then she had been captured and had been tamed and had been -very friendly with her owner, and after that she was brought over to this -country and given to a Zoo in a large city. - -“‘I don’t expect to stay here very long,’ said Dinah. ‘I do not care -about living to a great old age, as some creatures do, and I do not like -captivity. I am different from the ourang-utan and the chimpanzee, who -are so friendly with the keeper. - -“‘I do not object to the keeper, but life bores me. There are some -creatures who are always happy, and if they aren’t always happy, they are -happy most of the time. So look at me while you can. Now is your chance -to see the gloomy gorilla.’” - -[Illustration: “PETER FELT A LITTLE AFRAID AT FIRST THAT HE’D FALL”—_Page -270_] - - - - -NOVEMBER 18: Winter Sleepers - - -Billie Brownie had still many of his calls to make in order to say -good-winter to his friends who were going to sleep for the winter. - -“Goog-a-room, goog-a-room, goog-a-room,” said Grandpa Frog from the -near-by pond; “come, little frogs, come all, and sleep in the beautiful -mud. The cold weather is coming. - -“It was bitterly cold last night, little frogs.” - -Then he saw Billie Brownie. - -“Good-winter,” croaked Grandpa Frog. - -And the toads and the frogs all squealed and croaked, - -“Good-winter, Billie Brownie, good-winter!” - -Then Billie Brownie went to call on the Jumping Mice. - -“That frost last night was a hard one,” said little Miss Julia Jumping -Mouse. “I’m going to bed to take care of my mouse beauty sleep.” - -“Ha, ha,” laughed Miss Jenny Jumping Mouse, “who ever heard of a mouse -going to bed early to get her beauty sleep?” - -“I can’t stop to talk it over with you. I’m too sleepy,” said Miss Julia -Jumping Mouse. - -“Good-winter to all of you,” said Billie Brownie. But as he walked away -from all his friends who were going to sleep for the winter, he said to -himself: - - “To sleep for a night - Is quite all right. - But to sleep half a year - Is really quite queer. - But of course we’re all different, - As different can be, - And what is natural to you - Might seem very queer to me!” - - - - -NOVEMBER 19: Toody Ruggles’ Luck - - -“A number of rich ladies,” began daddy, “at the seashore one day last -summer had been throwing pennies from a bridge into the water for a lot -of poor boys who were diving for them. The water was quite a good deal -over their heads, but the little boys were marvelous divers and swimmers, -having always lived by the water. The ladies kept on throwing pennies -time and time again to see the wonderful dives the little boys were able -to make. They would dive straight down into the water and stay down ever -so long and then come up, each one holding a glittering bright penny. - -“But, alas, a dreadful thing happened. One of the ladies in throwing -pennies dropped a most beautiful diamond ring off from her finger and -into the deep water. - -“‘Oh, dear,’ she cried in dismay, ‘that was the ring I valued most and -cared more for than any piece of jewelry I had. I shouldn’t have worn it, -though, for it was much too loose for that finger. Whatever shall I do -without it? I was so fond, so fond of it!’ - -“At once the little boys offered to dive for it, for it had been by the -throwing of pennies to them that the lady had lost her much prized ring, -and they wanted, of course, to get it back for her. - -“So again and again they dived, but as none of them had seen her drop it -they couldn’t judge where it had been dropped. - -“Now, Toody Ruggles was perhaps the best little diver of all, and yet -even he had been so far unsuccessful, but at last he thought he saw it -shining down among some weeds. The lady, however, had just about given up -hopes of ever seeing her ring again when, lo and behold, up came Toody, -his wet little face wreathed in smiles, carrying the beautiful ring. The -lady was overpowered with joy and gave Toody a most wonderful reward. - -“Oh, how happy Toody Ruggles was! At home he had one little sister who -was very fragile and delicate. As their parents had both died, Toody -was trying his best to look after his sister and himself by selling -newspapers and carrying suitcases from the station. Lately, though, the -doctor had told him that his sister must have plenty of fruit to build -her up and to make her regain her strength, and this poor Toody was -unable to afford. - -“But now he had the wonderful reward from the lady, and all the other -boys were delighted that Toody had been the lucky one. - -“Toody at once began to give his little sister delicious fruits. Soon the -color came back to her cheeks, and she grew well and strong. So Toody’s -worry that he might lose his beloved little sister was over, and through -his good luck their little home once more became very, very happy.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 20: The Limpets - - -“A limpet,” said daddy, “is a little shellfish. They’re very, very small, -perhaps a shade smaller than a snail, and they cling to the rocks which -are their homes. There are always hundreds of them fastened on the big -rocks on the coast by the sea. They live on seaweed and the salt water. - -“When I was a boy we spent some time in a town by the sea. We used to -play off a bank called ‘Greenbank’ because in the summer time this bank -was always so very green. Below this bank there were countless big rocks. -We could hide behind these rocks, and no one could see us. We loved that -because it seemed so mysterious to hide like that. We could see the bank -above us, and then, miles and miles, as far as we could see, was the -ocean. The rocks were covered with seaweed, and they used to be very -slippery. Sometimes we would play hide-and-seek back of these rocks. - -“The rocks that were half in the water would be covered with the limpets. -One big rock had great numbers of them on it, and we always called the -rock ‘Limpet Rock.’ - -“One Saturday about six of us had taken a big basketful of lunch and -had gone down to Greenbank to spend the day. There had been a terrific -storm the night before. We looked for our Limpet Rock the first thing, -but we saw not a sign of a limpet. How funny, we thought; that surely is -the rock! What could have become of the limpets? They were quite used to -storms, and surely they couldn’t have been hurt by the storm of the night -before! Suddenly we spied them. - -“There they all were, looking very unhappy and clinging to little pebbles -and rocks in the low water. Before the day was over, though, the limpets -had attached themselves to another big rock. So we called this rock the -‘New Limpet Rock.’ Once the limpets had fastened themselves to the new -rock, they were just as happy as before, for they can change homes more -easily than any other creatures and be happy. - -“So I think we should admire the limpets because they are so brave and -cheerful when they are driven from one home and with practically no fuss -they set about and get a new home right away.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 21: The Rescue - - -“A little girl named Fannie,” began daddy, “was walking across a city -street carrying a very small black poodle dog in her arms. - -“Suddenly the poodle dog, whose name was Gyp, saw another dog on the -other side of the street. Evidently Gyp thought the other little dog -would be nice to talk to, so he jumped with one bound out of Fannie’s -arms. - -“Fannie gave a scream of horror, at which the policeman, standing near, -flew to the rescue. Had he been a minute later the little dog would have -been struck by a street car. - -“‘Oh, you’ve rescued my little dog!’ Fannie cried. ‘You are so brave and -wonderful!’ - -“Gyp, who had been very much frightened at his narrow escape, was -breathing little short, quick breaths from the fear of a moment before. - -“But at the same time his little tail was wagging for all it was worth, -as he wanted to show the big policeman how much he thanked him, for he -knew the policeman had saved his little dog life.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 22: The Old Man in the Woods - - -“A little boy named Bobbie had a sister named Agnes,” said daddy. “They -had few neighbors, as they lived in a very small place where there were -only a few houses. Near their house were long stretches of woods. They -had never been to the other side of the woods nor had they ever really -walked very far into the forest, for it was said in the little hamlet -where they lived that a queer old man had a hut about a mile and a half -through the long lonely road. But one day the children decided they’d -venture forth to see this old man. - -“Off they started, and after walking quite a distance they came to a -funny little hut with smoke coming out of the chimney. When the old man -saw Bobbie and Agnes he called out in a happy, excited voice: ‘I’m having -visitors! Hurrah!’ - -“He took the children in his hut and showed them some wonderful picture -books. He told them how delighted he was to have visitors, as he knew -he was thought queer, but really he wasn’t at all, except that he loved -to live in the heart of the woods. So the children promised to see him -often, and he promised to show them more picture books, and before they -left he gave them each a big piece of delicious apple pie.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 23: The Queen’s Pin - - -“Once when I was a little boy,” began daddy, “I heard an interesting -story that a pin told. Now, you may think that a pin could not tell such -a very good story, but this was an exceptional pin, belonging to a very -grand person. - -“‘Having been made into a beautiful crown shaped pin of superb pearls,’ -said the pin, ‘I was put into a show case in a very beautiful jewelry -shop. People would notice me above all other pins in the case and pick -me out as being by far the most beautifully set pin. All the pearls which -belonged to me were very, very lovely ones. But I was so expensive that -people could just look at me and could not afford to buy me. - -“‘The jeweler was so proud of me that he really did not care whether I -was sold or not, for my beauty attracted so much attention that it was a -help to his business. You see, people would ask one another if they had -seen me, and if they hadn’t they would come right to the shop to look at -me. Then, though they didn’t buy me, they would be sure to buy something -else in the shop. - -“‘But at last a marvelous carriage drove up before the door. It was drawn -by four horses, and there were two fine coachmen and two very pompous -looking footmen sitting up on top of the fine carriage. - -“‘The jeweler was all in a flutter. Never before had he seen such a -wonderful carriage. And out of it stepped a very handsomely dressed lady -with a lady on either side of her, who both guarded her very carefully. - -“‘“The queen—the queen has come to my little shop!” cried the excited -jeweler, and all the other shoppers stood by and made low bows. - -“‘But I didn’t bow. I didn’t think a crown need bow. - -“‘The queen had heard of me, and she had come to buy me. The jeweler, -with trembling fingers, fastened me in my little blue velvet box, and off -I went, carried by the queen. - -“‘When we reached the palace I felt very much at home, for everything -was so beautiful there. I must confess, though, that I did feel a little -nervous that first evening when I was worn by the queen with so many -other exquisite jewels. - -“‘Oh, but such times as I did have! The court dinners and balls and -receptions were so dazzling, and I adored them. But, best of all, I loved -the parades and seeing all the crowds of people cheer and wave their -handkerchiefs to the queen. And the bands were so exciting! - -“‘But the proudest moment of my life was really when the queen gave me to -a young lady as a token of her appreciation of the lady’s brave soldier -daddy.’” - - - - -NOVEMBER 24: Eagle’s Thanksgiving - - -“Of course,” said Daddy Bald Eagle, “Thanksgiving Day is a day when the -turkey is shown a great honor. But I would like to have something to -say for Thanksgiving Day, too. Thanksgiving Day is a day when people -are thankful. They are thankful for their homes, thankful for their -country, thankful they belong to their country and that they have so many -blessings. - -“And the Eagle would like to say he is thankful, too. - -“Yes, I would like to say how thankful I am that I am chosen as the -national emblem of the United States. I would like to say that I shall -never cease to be thankful that this honor has been shown to my family.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 25: Thanksgiving Day - - -It was a holiday and it was Thanksgiving Day. From the moment Melly got -up she felt in a “holiday” spirit, she said. And everything and every one -seemed to feel the same way too. - -First she went in quite early in the morning to see her mother who was -sitting up in bed, waiting for her little visitor. - -Her mother was wearing a dear little blue jacket and a blue cap and was -looking so pretty. - -She had a nice little chat with her mother and then she went back into -her own room to get dressed. - -Yes, every one in the house seemed to act and feel as though the day was -a holiday as it most certainly was. - -And oh, such a Thanksgiving dinner as they had. - -First they had corn soup and then they had turkey and many vegetables and -then they had apple and celery salad. Next they had two pies to choose -from, or to take a piece from each, and they had ice-cream too, and every -kind of a nut and piece of fruit was in the fruit dish. - -In the center of the table was a little bit of a pumpkin. It was a real -pumpkin but it was very, very small. - -On top of the pumpkin Melly’s mother had put some tiny carrots and baby -potatoes and some little snowberries from the snowberry bush. - -They did make the table look so gay and pretty. After dinner Melly and -her family played the good old game of “stagecoach.” You know the game? - -The different people in the room who are playing the game take the names -of the people supposed to be in the stagecoach, such as the driver, the -little boy traveler and his mother and so on. - -Every time the word stage-coach is mentioned each person playing the game -must get up and turn around and the last person who sits down when doing -this goes on with the story-telling. - -Of course the one who is telling the story must tell all of the trip this -imaginary stage-coach took. - -And of course the names of all the characters must be mentioned often, -for every time a character is mentioned that one who is taking the part -of the character must get up and turn around. - -So Melly and her family played this in the afternoon. - -And when it became dark they lighted the lights and the fire was poked up -so that it blazed most beautifully. - -They had supper in front of the fire and though each one had said he -couldn’t possibly eat another thing after such a dinner, they all managed -to eat something. - -And when Melly went to bed that night she said: “I believe in -Thanksgiving Day! And I have so much to be so thankful for! More, I’m -sure, than anybody else has.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 26: Thanksgiving Day - - -“In 1620 as we all well know,” said daddy, “a ‘little band of Pilgrims’ -came to this country, brave, fearless souls who had already met with -difficulties and were not afraid to face more. They had already tried to -cross the Atlantic but their ships had leaked and they had had to go back. - -“But they would have nothing to do with such a word as failure—and this -is I think in itself an inspiration to all of us when we feel discouraged -and as though we were failing in what we were trying to do—and so at last -the Mayflower left Plymouth in Devonshire, England, and anchored on the -American coast on November twenty-first. - -“Here they were going to have freedom, and though the trip had been a -terrible one and though there were only a hundred of them all told to -keep up each other’s spirits, they did not lose heart. - -“They had planned to land on the New Jersey coast, but driven as they -had been by gales and storms they found themselves on the Northern shore -of Cape Cod, New England. Finally they chose Plymouth for their colony. -Then came a terrible winter when over half of their number died, but in -the spring those who had lived through the winter still would not use the -word failure—and decided to stay on. - -“And then, at last, came harvest time, and hope and great thankfulness -was in the hearts of these people. So that in the autumn in 1621 they -set aside a day in which they gave ‘solemn Thanksgiving to the glorious -Hearer of Prayers!’ - -“The first national celebration of Thanksgiving was in 1789 when George -Washington named Thursday, November 26th of that year, as a day to be -observed in which to give thanks for the blessings of the year. - -“It was Abraham Lincoln who recommended that the last Thursday in -November should be observed as a day of Thanksgiving. - -“And ever since then it has been observed each year all over the country, -and not from time to time in the different states according to whether -their governors proclaimed it as such. Formerly that had been the custom. - -“So it was Lincoln who gave us this day as a National holiday and day of -Thanksgiving for every year. But it was because of that little group of -people so many years ago that we have so much for which to be thankful. - -“Sometimes it is hard to think that such terrible days followed one after -the other, for the country is so big and prosperous and cultivated now. -But everything has to be begun. And it seems to me that our present-day -joyous Thanksgivings are just what those people, so full of pluck, would -have wanted us to have. For people who could be so brave and who could -endure so much for what they believed was right, could not help but have -hearts full of love and capable of great happiness.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 27: Good News - - -“I’ve been here in the zoo for some time,” said Daddy Buffalo, “and of -course I do not keep up very well with the news outside of the zoo. - -“But to-day I heard of some news and it was very good news. I will -tell all the buffaloes about it. I heard that they were protecting the -buffaloes more and more all the time, now. - -“I was told that they didn’t go after buffaloes to kill them but that -they brought some of them to a zoo and people learned of their ways and -of their habits and became interested in them, and others they left quite -free. Surely that is good news for buffaloes.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 28: The Newsboy’s Dog - - -The town authorities came to a poor little newsboy who owned a dog -and told him they would have to take his dog unless he paid for a dog -license. But the little boy hadn’t enough money and he did not know what -to do, when some kind people overheard the conversation. They told the -men that they had plenty of money and quickly paid for the license of -the little brown dog. The boy then almost cried for joy. - -So the little dog wagged his tail when his master told him to thank the -kind people, for he saw quickly that his master once more was happy. - - - - -NOVEMBER 29: The Gun-Metal Watch - - -“A very rich and spoiled little girl,” said daddy, “owned a gun-metal -wrist watch. It kept very bad time, and she had it mended again and again. - -“One day she went and had it fixed for the very last time, she said, and -several days afterward the watch would not go for more than a half hour -at a time. She took it back to the watch mender and was told that the -only thing that could be done would be to have new works put in it. She -said the watch wasn’t worth that and she was so annoyed that she threw -the watch into the first ash can she saw. - -“Well, there passed by a very poor little girl. On top of the ash can she -spied a paper with funny pictures, and she grabbed the paper out of the -ash can, and then, to her amazement, she saw the little watch. - -“She ran all the way home to show it to her daddy, for her daddy had -often mended watches for people just as favors, as his real business was -that of a fruit dealer. - -“When her daddy saw it he said: - -“‘This watch has been fussed with so much that it is no wonder it refuses -to go. I will see that it goes.’ And sure enough he did. - -“The watch went beautifully, and the little poor girl wore her gun-metal -watch with the greatest pride. - -“Every one had to ask her the time, of course, every few minutes so she -could look at her watch, and if they didn’t ask her the time often enough -she would tell them of her own accord. - -“Now, the little rich girl was given a gold watch as a present from her -daddy, but it didn’t give half the pleasure that the little gun-metal -watch gave the little girl whose very own daddy mended the watch for her.” - - - - -NOVEMBER 30: Barnyard Thoughts - - -“I can celebrate Thanksgiving time,” said the pig, “for I am so thankful -I do not live in the city.” And then the pig squealed this song: - - “Grunt, grunt,” he said, “I’d think it a pity. - If I were forced to live in the city. - There would be no nice mud in which to dig, - A poor place indeed for a sensible pig!” - - “Quack, quack,” said the ducks, “and what is more there’d be no place - to swim, - In the city we’d lose our life I’m sure, and certainly our vim.” - - “And,” said the cow, “I agree with you too! - In the city I’d not have the spirit to moo. - There’d be no green meadows and nothing to chew, - Oh, what in the world would a poor cow do?” - -And all the animals began singing, and talking, grunting, squealing and -quack-quacking. - -And all of them said, in their different kinds of ways: - - “We’ll never, never leave the farm, we’ll stay here all our days! - We’d hate it in the city where they say it’s crowded so, - We’ll never add to the crowds, we say; to the city we’ll never go!” - -“That is a fine chorus, grunt, grunt,” said the pig, “and a fine song of -Thanksgiving.” - - - - -DECEMBER 1: The Toy-Shop - - -“Why, here we are again,” said the first toy to the second toy as they -looked at each other on a counter in the shop, for they had met before in -Santa’s workshop. - -“Oh!” continued the first toy. “A child is coming to look at us! Oh, -there are ever so many children coming into the shop, and there are -grown-ups too, and their voices—oh, aren’t their voices nice! They sound -so merry and so happy and as if they loved each other and the whole world. - -“I’m being bought, I do believe,” the first toy added. - -“Oh, so am I,” said the second toy. “I’m going to be wrapped up.” - -“We must be going to be presents from the mothers and daddies of the -children as Santa will come to get most of these toys just before -Christmas.” - -“Good-by,” said the second toy; “merry Christmas.” - -“Merry Christmas,” said the first toy. “Oh see! How the children are -standing outside that window looking at the tree with all our friends -upon it! - -“Wouldn’t you think the window would break? See their faces right against -the window pane.” - -And as Santa Claus heard the reports of the pleasure of the children over -this year’s toys, he smiled to himself and said: - -“That is all I want as a reward for my work!” - - - - -DECEMBER 2: A Story of the Fireplace - - -Jack and Evelyn and daddy were watching the dance which was taking place -in the Fireplace. They saw the beautiful costumes the Fire Fairies wore -and they saw them blaze and flame and then become quiet. “They’re eating -their supper now,” said daddy. “The Fire Fairy cooks have finished -everything and now they are all enjoying the goodies.” - -But soon the flames began to die down and only a few little flashes of -light and fire were seen from time to time. - -“Those flashes and flames,” said daddy, “are some of the Fire Fairies who -are still wide awake enough to ask the Fire Witches questions. For the -Fire Witches tell bedtime tales. Soon the Fairies will be sound, sound -asleep. They love to be put to sleep by the Fire Witches.” - -The flames died down entirely and only a little smoldering went on in the -Fireplace. - -“The witches are saying good-night,” said daddy. “Then they too will go -to bed. But the ashes that will be left—nice warm ashes—they will be the -pleasant dreams that are left behind for the Fire Fairies.” - -The fire had gone out! Only some ashes could be seen, but in one corner a -few red coals had appeared. - -“What are they?” asked the children. - -“They’re the King and Queen of the Fireplace and they’ve come to see that -their people are all fast asleep. Then they will go to sleep, but they -will first whisper a ‘Thank you’ to the Witches who tell the marvelous -stories.” And just as daddy said that, the children heard a faint, -crackling noise, and then they knew that every creature of the Fireplace -had gone to sleep in their warm ashes of pleasant dreams. - - - - -DECEMBER 3: The Pig Who Had No Table Manners - - -“I have a fairy tale to tell you this evening,” said daddy, “of a little -pig who left his mother to visit the fox family. - -“The foxes, as you know, are very careful about their table manners -and also extremely proud and were quite disgusted with little Piggy -Look-a-do’s table manners, for instead of saying ‘Thank you,’ he’d just -grunt when anything was passed to him. He swallowed his food without -chewing it at all. He would reach across the table, and if he couldn’t -reach a thing he’d climb on the table, much to the horror of all the -other animals. Well, in fact, he behaved so badly that all his other nice -mannered playmates simply would not have anything to do with him and just -called him ‘pig.’ - -“Even Br’er B’ar couldn’t like him because of his bad manners, and -finally he just had to go out and root in the ground for something to -eat. Of course when he did that he ruined his lovely little clothes, his -white shoes and trousers became all muddy, and his little speckled coat -got very rusty looking. - -“Piggy Look-a-do realized that he was losing his good looks, for the -little pink nose looked white and his eyes very dull. He was too proud -to return home to his mother, so he wandered through the woods trying to -find something to eat. Finally he came to an apple orchard belonging to a -mountaineer. This was the end of poor Piggy Look-a-do, for the next day -he was killed and came on the table, roasted nice and brown, with a big -red apple in his mouth, and made a fine feast for the old mountaineer and -his family.” - - - - -DECEMBER 4: Jimmie’s Airplane - - -“A little boy named Jimmie,” said daddy, “wanted a toy airplane for a -Christmas present. - -“Well, Jimmie wrote a letter to Santa Claus not long ago, and he wrote -the following: - -“‘Please, dear Santa Claus, give me a little toy airplane. For when I’m a -big man I want to go up in the air in a real one! I’d love to fly and so -I’d like a little airplane which would fly around the room as I’ve seen -them do in the store. The store at the second corner after you pass my -house has one. It looks like a nice one, too. - -“‘Wishing you a Merry Christmas, your loving friend Jimmie.’ And Santa -has reserved the airplane for his little friend Jimmie, I’ve heard,” -concluded daddy. - - - - -DECEMBER 5: The Christmas Dog - - -“A little girl named Peggy,” said daddy, “wrote a letter to Santa Claus, -and this is what she said: - - “‘Dear Santa Claus: I would like a rag doll and a doll which - says Mamma and Papa, and can shut her eyes. I also want a book - and a set of paints, and please, dear Santa, bring my mother - and daddy a doggie to guard the house. I want a doggie too, - but mother and daddy also want one, so we could all share one - doggie. - - “‘Your affectionate little friend, - - “‘PEGGY. - - “‘P. S.—Please give my love to your Reindeer and a great deal - of love for you, dear Santa Claus. - - “‘PEGGY.’ - -“She put her letter down by the fireplace and the next morning it was -gone, for she had addressed it quite correctly to ‘Mr. Santa Claus, By -the Fireplace.’ As he was on the lookout for letters such as these around -Christmas time, of course, he got it safely. - -[Illustration: “IF HE COULDN’T REACH A THING HE’D CLIMB ON THE -TABLE”—_Page 282_] - -“Now Santa Claus loves to get letters. His mail around Christmas time -is tremendous. But the more he gets, the more he chuckles and laughs to -himself. ‘Oh this is splendid,’ he says, as he opens letter after letter. -Days went by and Peggy kept wondering what Santa Claus would bring her -for Christmas. She thought of writing him again about the doggie, for her -mother and daddy would say so often: - -“‘It would be a great protection if we only had a dog. This house is -rather far away from the rest, and then we would be safe. Besides, a dog -is such a companionable animal and the children would love him.’ - -“Somehow, she didn’t like to write again to Santa Claus, but just before -bedtime each night, she would whisper up the chimney—‘Please, dear Santa -Claus, don’t forget the doggie—and the doll, and the paint box—and—and,’ -but by this time her mother had led her off, for she would have gone on -talking and talking to Santa Claus. And if she had kept on talking and -missing her sleep, she would have been too tired to enjoy Christmas Day -when it came. - -“At last it was Christmas Eve. Again Peggy called up the chimney, and -she put her stocking first on one side and then the other. And by her -stocking hung four smaller ones, for Peggy’s little sisters and brothers. - -“‘Good night, Santa Claus, Merry Christmas. My love to the Reindeer,’ -called Peggy for the last time. And the younger children called out too, -‘Good night, Santa Claus, give our love to the Reindeer.’ - -“And off they all trotted to the land of dreams which they had to pass -through before Christmas morning would come. - -“The next morning, bright and early, Peggy and her sisters and brothers -were up looking at their stockings. Such goodies as they found! Peggy got -her rag doll, and a doll who could shut her eyes, and say ‘Mamma, Papa.’ -And she got a set of paints and a fine book. - -“Her sisters and brothers got the presents they had asked for, and they -had such fun over the oranges in their stockings. Several of them were -covered with black soot which Santa had dropped coming down the chimney! -They loved to think of how Santa Claus had picked out these very oranges -himself. - -“But when the first excitement was over, Peggy thought to herself, ‘There -is no doggie.’ But then she thought Santa Claus was not supposed to get -her everything she asked for. So after brushing away a tear which had -fallen she began to laugh and play and say, ‘Merry Christmas,’ over and -over and over again, to her mother and daddy, her sisters and brothers. -But in a moment or two they all thought they heard a whimper outside the -front door. ‘I shall see what can be outside,’ said Peggy, with beating -heart. She opened the door! And there stood a little white dog, shivering -miserably in the cold. ‘I have no home,’ the little dog’s eyes seemed to -say, and as Peggy held him closely to her she said, ‘I know Santa Claus -sent you here, and I wish you a Merry Christmas! And this is to be your -home, Doggie dear!’” - - - - -DECEMBER 6: The Pride of Toys - - -“Oh, I’m so proud,” whispered little brown Teddy Bear. - -“You’re no more proud than I am,” said a little white lamb. “Please pinch -me—so—and then I will say: ‘Baa-Baa-Baa.’ Ah, that will make some one -happy.” - -The toys were in Santa Claus’ toy-shop and they were getting very much -excited. There were still some to be finished—in fact, there were many to -be finished, but none of them were worried, for they knew perfectly well -that Santa Claus never left any toys unfinished. - -That was the wonderful part of Santa Claus. He could be rushed and -hurried and he could be so busy that you wondered how it was possible -for him to do so much and you might think, if you didn’t know, that some -of those many, many things wouldn’t be done. But the toys knew, for the -tools which Santa used to make them with whispered to them many secrets. - -“He may be busy,” the tools always told the new toys, “but he’ll finish -you and you’ll go to the children on Christmas day.” - -“How proud I will be,” whispered the Teddy Bear once more, “if I am put -on a tree. They say that Santa hangs toys on Christmas trees. But then -I would be just as proud if I were put in a stocking. How I would love -to peep my head out from the top of a stocking and see the children as -they come downstairs early Christmas morning! In fact, I would be proud -no matter where Santa put me, or how he gave me. It’s a great big and -wonderful pride to be a toy made by Santa Claus which is given to a child -on Christmas day.” - -“That is what we all feel,” said the other toys. - - - - -DECEMBER 7: Christmas with the Squirrels - - -“When Christmas day comes all the little squirrels,” said daddy, “meet -near the largest tree, which they pick out for the occasion. Then there -is a wild scramble up the tree for the branches, where the squirrels -perch themselves, and finally the feast begins. - -“After they have finished their scrumptious Christmas dinner they play -‘tag,’ ‘hide-and-seek’ and many other games, which make the branches wave -around as they jump from one tree to the other. Prizes are offered by the -older squirrels for the sports and games which are played. The prizes are -usually extraordinarily big nuts or very red apples. Sometimes, too, kind -children just before Christmas put nuts in the trees where the squirrels -can find them. That makes the squirrels very happy, and they call these -nuts their Christmas gifts.” - - - - -DECEMBER 8: How to Address Santa - - -“Where is Santa’s home,” asked Evelyn, “for we must know where to write -him?” - -“He lives way up North,” answered daddy, “but any letter directed to ‘Mr. -Santa Claus, the Chimney,’ will reach him, for he has special reindeer -collecting his letters from the tops of chimneys several weeks before -Christmas. You must put them on the hearth, and on the envelope you must -put a speck of soot, for that is the stamp you use for the letters which -go to Santa Claus Land.” - - - - -DECEMBER 9: A Letter to Santa Claus and the Answer - - -“I saw such a poor little boy to-day,” began daddy to Jack and Evelyn. -“He was looking in a shop window where there were loads of toys, and as -he looked great, huge tears dropped from his eyes and trickled down his -face. - -“I spoke to him and asked him where he lived, and for a moment he -couldn’t speak, but between sobs he began to tell me of his life. He was -very ragged and quite dirty. - -“He told me his daddy had died in the summer and that a few months -afterward his mother had married a horrid, cruel man who hated him and -called him ‘little nuisance.’ The stepfather didn’t like to work, and as -soon as he had used up his wife’s savings he told the little boy he would -have to beg or steal his food, for he wouldn’t be bothered with him. - -“The little boy said that he had always had a happy home, a good warm -fire and plenty to eat when he came home from school, and he simply would -not beg or steal. One night he came home, of course bringing nothing. His -stepfather saw he could neither make him beg nor steal so he forced him -to leave the house. His mother was so afraid of his stepfather that she -did not say a word. Now, he had been away from home for two weeks. He -spent his nights with a little school friend, but he could not stay there -much longer, as the boy’s parents were so poor they could hardly keep -their children. He dreaded the cold, but what he felt more than anything -was that Santa Claus did not know where he was and that he would have no -Christmas.” - -“Let’s write Santa a letter right away,” said Evelyn, “and tell him about -the little boy. What’s his name, daddy?” - -“His name is Harry Armstrong, and tell Santa to bring his presents here, -for I’ve told him he can do odd chores for us and stay here for a while.” - -So Evelyn wrote: “Dear Santa—A poor little boy named Harry Armstrong is -afraid he’ll have no Christmas. So please, dear Santa, send him a warm -suit, an overcoat, a sled, some skates and lots of candy. Your loving -Evelyn.” - -Jack and Evelyn had just gone to bed when daddy walked into their room -with a note and a stamp of soot on it. Evelyn hurriedly opened it -and read aloud: “Dear Evelyn—I won’t forget about Harry Armstrong on -Christmas, and you were very dear to think of some one else who wanted a -Christmas. Your friend, Santa Claus.” - -“Hurrah!” shouted Jack and Evelyn together. - - - - -DECEMBER 10: Betty’s Dream - - -“Oh, mother, I had such a dream,” said a little girl named Betty. “I -dreamt I saw Santa Claus in his shop. Oh, he was the most beautiful old -man I ever saw in all my life—and oh, mother, his eyes! How they laughed. -And he was making—think, mother—he was making a rag doll! The very sort -of a doll I hope he will give me for Christmas and he was smiling at the -doll. And I saw the whole shop and all the toys—and everything. Oh, I -hope Santa brings me a rag doll.” - -Now the Dream King had sent this dream to Betty, and it was as real as a -dream can be. But it was absolutely real that Santa Claus was making a -rag doll and that that rag doll was going to be found Christmas morning -in Betty’s stocking, for the Dream King had told Santa Claus it was what -she wanted and that was why Santa Claus had smiled so—because he knew how -the dolly was going to please Betty! - - - - -DECEMBER 11: The Snow Man - - -“The Brownies and Gnomes thought it would be a fine scheme to make a snow -man,” said daddy. “Billie Brownie made his feet first of all, and so they -made him on up until his head was all ready. - -“Then, of course, he had to have a hat, and Peter Gnome made him a very -handsome high one. - -“‘We have forgotten something,’ said Billie Brownie. - -“‘What?’ they all asked. - -“‘A pipe for his mouth,’ said Billie. - -“‘To be sure,’ said Peter Gnome. ‘A snow man isn’t a real snow man -without a pipe. We’ll make it right away.’ - -“So they got some twigs and some wood, and with their little pen knives -they all made pipes. The very best pipe of all was chosen for the snow -man, while the other pipes they put around on the ground beside him. - -“‘For,’ said Peter Gnome, ‘he ought to have a little collection of pipes.’ - -“He was the tallest snow man ever made and he looked so jolly and happy. -He reached so far up that when it grew dark Mr. Moon came out and said: - -“‘What is it I see? A man who is almost tall enough to talk to me. What -fun!’ - -“And how he grinned when he found out the man had been made of snow!” - - - - -DECEMBER 12: Sharpy and Chappy - - -Sharpy, the squirrel, with his friend Chappy were watching some children -as they filled bags with candies and nuts. “We want to make a noise so -they will notice us,” said Sharpy. - -“Perhaps they won’t like us,” said Chappy. “And some don’t enjoy noise.” - -“They look as if they liked it,” shrieked Sharpy. “Listen to the -children. I don’t believe they will hear us.” - -But then Chappy and Sharpy began to scamper over the porch and as they -shrieked at each other, sometimes as if they were scolding and sometimes -as if they were laughing, the children shouted, “Oh, there are two -squirrels!” - -Sharpy and Chappy looked their very best, or tried to, standing on their -hind legs and looking very sweet and cunning as they begged. Their little -mouths were moving all the time as if they were quite ready. “We have -quantities of nuts to-day,” said the children, “as we’re getting our -Christmas presents ready. Isn’t that fine?” And I can assure you that -Sharpy and Chappy thought it was fine, too, as they were given all the -nuts they could eat. - - - - -DECEMBER 13: Christmas Letters - - -“Still the letters keep coming,” chuckled Santa Claus. “And every year it -seems to me as though I received a larger mail than I ever had before. - -“But it can never be too large for Santa Claus. - -“And the precious dears! What memories they have. They know just what -they want! They don’t forget! - -“They think old Santa remembers too when they have told him one thing and -then just add a little postscript or another letter without explaining to -him just what their last letter was about. - -“They think he can remember and keep them all straight, even though he -may get several letters from the same child in many, many cases. - -“They think he can remember their names from year to year, and they’re -right. Yes, the blessed little dears are right.” And Santa Claus chuckled -to himself as he stroked his beard and by the burning coals of the great -stove in his workshop he read the letters which had just come. - -“Dear Santa Claus,” was the beginning of every one, or at least almost -every one, though some of them began, “Dear, dear Santa Claus,” and “You -precious old Santa Claus,” and a number of other nice beginnings like -that, which made Santa Claus very happy. - -But every letter made him happy, for every letter was just a little -different and he liked all the children to be different and not to be -just alike. - -“I hope you remember me,” one read, “for I wrote to you last year and -the year before. The year before that I was too young to write, but my -brudder wrote for me? Do you remember my brudder’s letter that he wrote -that year? He said that he guessed the next year I could write you a -letter, for I could then write my name. - -“And my brudder was right and the next year I did write you a letter.” - -Some of the spelling wasn’t just like this, but this is the way it -sounded as Santa Claus read it aloud. He was all by himself, except that -his collie dog, Boy of the North, was sitting by him on the floor, but he -read it aloud, for he loved to hear the sound of the words the children -had written and picture them as they looked while writing. - -And he didn’t care about the spelling. - -“Of course,” he said to himself, “they must go to school and learn how to -spell, for they would feel dreadfully when they grew up if they didn’t -know more than they do now! - -“But when they’re writing to Santa Claus it doesn’t make so much -difference. They can take a little holiday then. And even when they make -a blot and then write down by it that it is a kiss I know that they do -mean to send a kiss to me, even if the blot itself was accidental! - -“Well, I must go on with this letter.” - -He went on with the letter and this was what he read: - -“My brudder won a gold medal in school the other day. He is getting to be -so smart, dear Santa, and I know you’ll be pleased to hear it. You sent -me a picture once Santa when I was very little of a boy who was very cold -on his way to school with his coat all wrapped up tight around him. - -“In school he won the gold medal. It was the day they gave the prizes, -and coming home from school the picture showed the boy with his coat open -wide, and the gold medal pinned on, and he didn’t feel the cold the least -bit! - -“Do you ’member, Santa Claus? Brudder was like that the other day.” - -Yes, he remembered that picture and how pleased he was to think the boy, -a boy he had always liked so much, had won a gold medal. - -And on he read the letters. Some were letters just full of news of what -they all were doing in the different homes, of what they were going to -do, and in some they wrote of the new sisters or brothers who had come -since Santa Claus had last been written to. - -Of course they told him what presents they wanted and they all said they -hoped he wouldn’t get too tired, and they all, every single one of them, -told him how they loved him and wished him a Merry Christmas, too. - -And that made Santa Claus so very, very happy. - - - - -DECEMBER 14: Candy Toys - - -“We’re all ready for a great day called Christmas,” said the candy cane. - -“Yes,” said the candy lion, “and I’m so sweet I couldn’t be cross, yet -I’ve heard real lions often are very wild and angry.” - -“When we’re being eaten,” said the candy elephant, “it’s perfectly -glorious, for we’re so much appreciated. Some children say that they love -hard candy better than any other kind. Other children will take bites of -us and will smack their lips joyously. All this I’ve heard from Santa. -Oh, the lives of candy toys are very exciting. We belong to the best time -of the year, and how the children will love us!” - - - - -DECEMBER 15: Santa’s Gifts - - -Santa was sitting in his workshop. He was making a lovely doll with curly -hair and blue eyes, and his dog, Boy of the North, was sitting close to -his chair with his head against Santa’s knee. - -“Last Christmas,” said Santa, “I was at a house where there were three -little girls, and oh, Boy of the North, they were such nice little girls! - -“They were really lovely, and so good! Of course they were asleep, but -no matter, Boy of the North, you needn’t laugh; they were good children -I can tell you. Even if mothers and daddies may say children are bad at -times I only say, ‘Well, what child isn’t bad sometimes?’ It wouldn’t -upset old Santa for he knows they’re doing their best and trying their -best. - -“But, as I said, these children were such nice little girls. - -“They were asleep, as I told you, when I saw them. They slept in three -little white beds and each had her hair in two beautiful braids. - -“I filled their stockings and I said to myself, ‘You are a nice -collection of youngsters for any mother and any father to be proud of! -Dear me! But I’m proud to be old Santa Claus and to have the honor of -filling your Christmas stockings.’ - -“Then I went downstairs where there was a tree and I started a-trimming -of the tree. They had left some things for me to use. Some people are -kind that way about leaving many of the nice decorations which can be -used every Christmas. It saves me room in my pack and I like to see the -same old decorations coming out year after year. - -“But I saw something else there, too. I saw a present, a gift for me. - -“I looked down at it, and saw that it was addressed to me and that it -said, ‘To Santa Claus, with love from Helen.’ And I saw that it had -another little note inside which said, ‘Dear Santa, I made this myself, -so please forgive mistakes.’ - -“It was a pincushion, Boy of the North, and I have it in my room now. You -may have noticed it.” - -Boy of the North wagged his tail. - -“Well, I was pleased and I wrote Helen a note thanking her, but really, -Boy of the North, I mean this quite truly, I don’t care about getting -presents. I like to feel I’m one person who gives gifts but who doesn’t -receive gifts, for I have all my thanks in the smiles of children.” - - - - -DECEMBER 16: The Gray Rabbit - - -A little girl was looking in a shop window. - -“Mother,” she said, “what I want is that adorable gray felt rabbit with -the big ears, and the blue ribbon around his neck. Oh, I could love him -and love him for—for always!” And her mother wrote a note to Santa and -told him this and Santa said to himself, “She shall have the little gray -felt rabbit to love.” - - - - -DECEMBER 17: Santa Claus and Teddy - - -“One year Santa was very, very busy, and so he sent a note to the mothers -and fathers in a certain town telling them that he was so rushed he -would have to leave his presents some time before Christmas, and that he -would, of course, stop off a little while Christmas Eve to fill all the -stockings and trim the trees. - -“In one house lived a little boy named Teddy. His daddy told him that -Santa had left some of his presents ahead of time, but that he had -especially said that he did not wish the little boy to look in any of the -closets and put him on his honor not to, for if he should look Santa had -said he would take away the presents. - -“The little boy had asked Santa Claus for a horse and cart, which he -wanted more than anything in the world. - -“Several days went by, and the little boy resisted the temptation of -looking to see if the horse and cart had come. But one day he could stand -it no longer, so when every one was out he looked into all the closets, -and in the last one he saw the long wished for horse and cart. Such a -beauty as it was too! The horse had a mane and a tail of real hair, and -the cart was painted a bright red. Oh, how delighted the little boy was, -and he closed the closet door and went back to his play-room very happy. - -“As no one had seen him look into the closet, the next day he thought -he would take another look. What was his horror to find that the horse -and cart had disappeared, and no sign of it was anywhere to be found. He -cried himself to sleep, so ashamed did he feel. - -“The next morning he decided to write to Santa Claus. So he said, - -“‘Dear Santa Claus—I know I was a naughty boy and looked when I was told -not to. Please forgive me and give me back the horse and cart and I will -never be a bad boy again.’ - -“He put this note up the chimney, and the very next morning he found this -lovely answer: - -“‘Dear Teddy—I am sure you are sorry, and am certain you will never do -such a thing again. So on Christmas morning when you get up you will find -the horse and cart awaiting you. Your old friend, Santa Claus.’” - - - - -DECEMBER 18: Blue Sky and Sun - - -“Where are you going—all dressed up?” asked the Blue Sky of Mr. Sun. - -“I am going to a coasting party,” he said. - -“And pray tell me, how can you go to a coasting party?” asked the Blue -Sky as a smile in the shape of a little silver cloud came over it. - -“And why not?” asked Mr. Sun. - -“I’d hardly say,” continued the Blue Sky, “that coasting was exactly one -of your talents. No, not exactly. Now confess! You can’t coast. So why do -you go to a coasting party? It would be as funny as if the Blue Sky went -a-skating.” - -“Ah, but don’t you see?” said Mr. Sun. - -“Just because you’re so extremely bright there is no reason why you need -think you’re the only one who sees. I can see perfectly, thank you, and -on a clear day like this I’m at my best.” - -“But you don’t see—truly—” persisted Mr. Sun. - -“Then explain to me how you can go to a coasting party,” said the Blue -Sky. - -“There! That’s something like! Now that you’ve asked me the necessary -question I can tell you my story.” - -“Must you always have the necessary question, Mr. Sun?” - -“Always,” replied Mr. Sun. - -“Well continue,” said the Blue Sky. - -“It’s this way,” said Mr. Sun. “You see there are many children in the -world.” - -“That isn’t news to me, Mr. Sun.” - -“I’m only telling it to you to begin with.” - -“Begin with something I don’t know,” said the Blue Sky. - -“How do you suppose I can tell just what you know and what you don’t? I -never went to your school.” - -“Oh well,” said the Blue Sky frowning a little, while three small clouds -came over it, “go on with your story any way you please.” - -“Thank you,” said Mr. Sun. “Some of these children are giving a coasting -party this afternoon, and what do you suppose they said?” - -“I’ve no idea,” said the Blue Sky. “I don’t see how any one could guess. -Children are apt to say so many different things. They seem to know so -many words and games and stories and all sorts of things.” - -“Yes,” said Mr. Sun, “they’re bright little things, that’s true.” - -“You talk about them, Mr. Sun, as if they were Stars. Bright little -things indeed! How funny you are!” - -“Well they are little and they are bright, aren’t they?” - -“Very well,” said the Blue Sky. “Do go on with your story.” - -“I don’t get half a chance,” said Mr. Sun looking a little dull for a -moment. - -“I won’t say another word,” said the Blue Sky. - -“And these children said, ‘We do hope Mr. Sun will come to our coasting -party.’ Now then! I was asked to come by the children. A great honor—and -I’m going. Yes, I’m going to shine with might and main over that party. -They’ll keep so warm! They’ll have such a good time, and they’ll be so -glad that they asked me!” - -“I don’t think it’s such an honor,” said the Blue Sky, “for they’re just -making use of you.” - -“I like to be useful,” said Mr. Sun. - -Now just at that moment the children appeared for their coasting party. -“Oh see the bright Sun,” they exclaimed. “We wished for the Sun and here -he is. Such fun as we’ll have now.” - -And then one of them added, “And the Sky is all blue—it’s a wonderful -day!” - -“Run away, Clouds,” said the Blue Sky. “These children like me too.” - -“Ha, ha, ha,” laughed Mr. Sun. “So you will do as the children ask, eh?” -And the whole big face of the Blue Sky was without a cloud or a frown! - -And the children had a Blue Sky and the Sun for their party. - - - - -DECEMBER 19: Christmas Time Joy - - -“Ba-a-a, Ba-a-a, Ba-a-a,” said the lamb Santa had just finished making, -as he gave it a little squeeze. - -“Fine!” exclaimed Santa Claus. “That’s right.” - -“Suppose,” whispered the lamb, “the child who gets me wouldn’t know where -to look, or where to press, what then? She’d never know I could make -those sounds.” - -“She’ll find out, never fear,” said Santa Claus. - -And the lamb smiled its little toy smile for it knew Santa Claus always -spoke the truth. And that night the stars all over the world seemed -brighter as they looked down upon the Earth for they knew of the joy so -soon to come in so many thousands and thousands of homes. - - - - -DECEMBER 20: Santa in Eskimo Land - - -“It was a Christmas morning, and Santa hadn’t come,” said daddy. “The -little Eskimaux who live so far up north had been too excited to sleep. - -“Finally one of the daddy Eskimaux said: ‘I’m afraid something must have -happened to Santa Claus. The storm last night was so wild. Let’s get -some of the dogs and sleds.’ So a number of the bigger boys and some of -the men began to get ready. They bundled up so much that all you could -see was their eyes. The storm had let up, but the snowdrifts were like -mountains. They had just started when a tinkling of bells was heard, and -what should they see but eight beautiful reindeer and old Santa Claus -dressed in a red suit with great big furs. On his back was a huge bag -which was almost overflowing, so full was it. - -“‘Merry Christmas, Santa Claus!’ shrieked all the little Eskimaux. - -“‘Merry Christmas to you all!’ said Santa, and the reindeer shook their -heads and tinkled their bells, which was their way of saying ‘Merry -Christmas.’ - -“Poor Santa’s mustache and eyebrows were frozen, and his face was very, -very red from the cold. But, oh, it was so jolly for them actually to -have Santa with them! They had never before been awake when he had come -even though his visit to them was always his last. - -“As soon as he had warmed his hands and had seen to the feeding of his -reindeer and patted them for their bravery he undid his pack. And such a -Christmas as they all did have! - -“‘You know,’ said Santa, ‘I’m glad there was such a storm, for this is my -very first Christmas party!’” - - - - -DECEMBER 21: Santa’s Toy-Shop - - -“I think the children will have a pretty good Christmas this year,” -chuckled Santa Claus to himself, as he looked over his toy-shop, and the -reindeer knew from Santa’s chuckles that soon they would be starting off. - - - - -DECEMBER 22: A White Christmas - - -The snowflakes saw Santa as he was making ready for his journey and some -of them danced on his great red coat and sat for a few minutes on his -white beard and his white eyebrows. - -“Hello, snowflakes, glad to see you,” said Santa Claus. “So King Snow has -allowed you to be the honored ones to give us a white Christmas?” - -The snowflakes danced about and some of them peeped in windows and saw -great, tall trees ready to be trimmed. And they saw sleeping children. -When the next morning came all the children shouted, “Oh, it snowed -during the night! And we will have a white Christmas.” Then how happy the -snowflakes were. - - - - -DECEMBER 23: The Tree and the Stockings - - -“I am getting so excited I can hardly wait,” said the Christmas tree. -“The daddy of the children brought me to the house because he said it -would be a great help to Santa Claus to have me all ready. - -“I know Santa Claus will give me the most beautiful of decorations, for -I’ve often heard my family talk of the wonderful Christmas trees there -have been. Ah, how handsome many of my relations have looked, and I can -hardly wait until Santa Claus comes to see me.” - -“You’re not any more excited than we are,” said three stockings which -hung up by the side of the mantel-piece. - -“I belong to Dot, age four,” said the white stocking. - -“I am hanging up for Jimmie, age eight,” said the tan stocking. - -“And I am for Betty, age six,” said the black stocking. - -“I’m for all of them,” said the Christmas tree. - -“That’s so,” agreed the stockings. “But even if we’re not for all of -them, but each stocking for one child, we’re just as excited as we can -be.” - -“Have you ever been here before?” asked the tree. - -“Yes, we’re used every Christmas. We’re kept just for Christmas. That’s -all we do all the year. We’re put up the night before, on Christmas Eve, -and down we come on Christmas morning, but between then and Christmas -morning the most wonderful things happen! Ah!” and the stockings waved a -little as they talked of their evening and morning of pleasure. - -“It’s far better than being around all the time and getting worn out. -We’re very fortunate stockings!” - -“You are indeed,” said the Christmas tree. “But for my part I am willing -to be around for one season of the year and to have a glorious time then. -Oh dear, I am so excited! I can hardly wait!” - -“Patience, dear tree,” said the stockings. “Santa Claus will soon be -here.” - -“You don’t think he will lose his way,” said the tree. “I never heard of -his losing his way from any of my relations. But perhaps he might forget -about this house.” - -“Santa Claus forget a house where there are children! Dear me, tree, but -you don’t know Santa Claus. He never, never forgets! He’s Santa Claus—and -that’s reason enough why we won’t be forgotten.” - - - - -DECEMBER 24: The Two Little Mice’s Christmas Eve Party - - -“A little mouse had heard when he was hiding in holes in the corners of -the rooms that all the little boys and girls in the world once a year had -a Christmas tree full of goodies,” said daddy. “A dear old person named -Santa Claus trimmed the tree for them and filled the stockings which they -hung up by the fireplaces. - -“The little mouse didn’t see why he shouldn’t have a Christmas, too, so -he told another little mouse what he had heard. Together they planned -what they would do. They would bore two little holes into the parlor -where they had heard the tree was to be. There they stayed every night, -keeping very quiet. They heard the children talk about what they hoped -Santa Claus would bring them and saw them constantly send notes up the -chimney to him. - -[Illustration: “THEY ATE UNTIL THEY COULD EAT NO MORE”—_Page 297_] - -“Of course the mice had to keep very quiet, as they didn’t want to let -the children know they were there, and with a great deal of self denial -they stayed out of the pantry, living for their very own Christmas party. - -“At last Christmas Eve came. They saw the children in their little -nighties hang up their stockings by the fireplace and then trot off to -bed. - -“Before long the mice heard strange noises on the roof, and then a little -soot began to fall down the chimney. Soon they saw a jolly old man -appear, with white hair and a white beard, from the chimney, and they -nudged each other, whispering, ‘That must be Santa Claus.’ - -“Sure enough, it was Santa Claus, for he had a big bag of presents with -him, and at once he set to work. At first he trimmed the tree. He had -plenty of silver trimming and candles; but, best of all (thought the -mice), he strung popcorn over the tree and made it look as if the snow -had fallen over it. Then he tied candy canes and candy animals of all -sorts on the branches. Next he filled the stockings, and how the mouths -of the two little mice did water as they saw all sorts of nuts, raisins -and big rosy-cheeked apples going in! The toys didn’t interest the mice, -as they were longing to get at the things to eat. - -“Before long Santa was through and quickly disappeared up the chimney. -And then—the mice began their feast. And, oh, what a time they did have! -They ate until they could eat no more, and they thought Christmas the -finest time of the year, for never before had they seen food still before -them which they weren’t hungry for! - -“The next morning when the children saw so many nutshells and bits of -popcorn lying around they knew that some little mice must have had a -party, but they didn’t set a trap, as they thought it was fine that the -mice had had a Christmas party too.” - - - - -DECEMBER 25: Christmas Morning - - -“Christmas comes but once a year! Christmas comes but once a year!” -shouted the children as they hurried down stairs on Christmas morning. -They sat down on the floor as soon as they reached the library. And each -one took a stocking which had been hanging in front of the mantelpiece. -Every stocking was well filled. And each stocking stuck out queerly so -that no one could guess what was in it. After the stockings had been -looked at and the oranges and apples had rolled out of the toes, the -presents were taken from the tree. Before long they began to feel -hungry, for they hadn’t waited to have breakfast first. They ate Santa’s -wonderful oranges, and the children’s mother said to their daddy: - -“Dear me, I wish I could find such big juicy oranges as Santa Claus does. -He’s a better shopper than I am!” - -“He’s a wonder,” said Dot and Jimmie and Betty together, and then every -one took his or her orange and paraded into the dining-room, singing once -more, - -“Christmas comes but once a year!” - - - - -DECEMBER 26: Santa’s Telescope - - -“Did you ever hear of Santa Claus’ telescope?” asked daddy. The children -shook their heads. - -“He has the most wonderful telescope—more wonderful than any other, and -he can see through it miles and miles and miles. - -“Every Christmas morning he sits at the window at the extreme end of his -toy-shop and looks through the telescope. He sees into the different -homes and he watches the children as they take their presents and open -them, and empty their stockings. - -“‘There,’ he said to himself last Christmas, ‘it is just as I thought; -little girls will never grow tired of dolls and boys will always like -trains. - -“‘And they enjoy a good game, too, for the winter evenings. And, ah, I -see that boy at his skates! He asked for a pair in his letter to me—that -is, he asked for them in six different letters he wrote me. He really can -hardly wait to start using them. I do believe he would like it if the -floor were suddenly covered with ice! - -“‘And how that little girl is hugging her doll! I thought the one I made -with the golden curls and the eyes that opened and shut would just about -suit her. She told me the kind she wanted in her letter. What a help -those letters are! They tell me what they want, and they tell me so many -more nice things, too. They tell me how much they are looking forward to -my visit, and that they hope I’ll have a Merry Christmas, too. The dear -little people! As if I could help but have a Merry Christmas when I look -through this telescope and see their smiles! How happy they do look! How -their eyes sparkle. - -“‘And if ever I see a child scowl or look cross—oh, dear—how sad it does -make me! There! I just saw a little girl look very cross because she -thinks her brother’s set of soldiers are better than her paper dolls. Oh, -that makes me very unhappy!’ - -“But Santa’s faithful dog, Boy of the North, put his head in Santa’s lap -and licked his hands. - -“‘Oh, Boy of the North, you will not see me unhappy! I feel happy again. -The little girl is not scowling now. Something or some one must have -whispered in her ear that it was making me sad! - -“‘Now I see a little girl who has been so sick this fall. She has that -nice white lamb with the blue ribbon around its neck that I gave her. And -how she does love him. What joy it is to have this telescope!’ And again -this year Santa will look through his telescope!” - - - - -DECEMBER 27: Christmas Letters - - -Santa Claus was talking to his dog, Boy of the North. - -“You see I get so many letters—hundreds and hundreds of letters. I love -them so much and I read them many times. But if I kept them I would have -to build houses and houses to hold them all. So I have a yearly bonfire, -as you know, Boy of the North. - -“The ashes from the letters of the children keep me warm all through the -long winter months. And in the summer I have to have a fire to help make -the toys and to keep us warm. For it’s cold here in the summer too. - -“Yes, these ashes are used for the bottom of my fire in my big stove -in the toy-shop and in my little house alongside. And I never have any -trouble with my fire because it is started with these wonderful letters -which keep going until next year. When we put fresh wood on the fire it -starts up anew, because at the bottom are these ashes. Only I can have -such a fire, so you see what a lucky old chap I am.” - -And Santa Claus started the bonfire of the letters children had written -to him which made him so happy to read and which kept his fire going all -through the year, and Boy of the North wagged his tail as the fire was -started. - - - - -DECEMBER 28: Homes without Chimneys - - -“When they began to build these great, big apartment houses, years ago, -Santa Claus was on the lookout,” said daddy. ‘Now,’ he said to himself, -‘I must think out a way to get to the children who will live in those big -buildings.’ - -“The people went on building, and they were so interested in watching -the floors grow—one went right on top of the other—that they seemed to -forget all about Santa Claus and his one trip of the year, which is worth -more than anything else that happens. - -“And then the people began to build fire-escapes. For they said that when -the buildings were so large and there were so many rooms and so many -families, they must have a way of getting out in case of fire. And from -top to bottom of every building—on every side—they put fire escapes, so -that no home was without one. - -“‘Well,’ said Santa Claus, as he drove his reindeer over the roofs of the -city that night, to see about his Christmas trip, ‘that is something I -like! Now I know what to do!’ - -“So when Santa Claus goes to the city homes where there are no chimneys -he leaves his reindeer on the roof, and down he goes on the fire-escape -to every single home, and in he gets with his pack. For did you ever know -any place locked up so tightly but that there was a way for Santa Claus -to get in? - -“Oh, yes, Santa Claus visits the cities and the villages and the farms. -He just has to do a little differently in some homes than in others. But -it makes no difference to him what they may build, for, after all, Santa -Claus is Santa Claus, and he always makes a way to visit children every -Christmas! For he is the children’s King and he reigns over Christmas -Day—the greatest day of all!” - - - - -DECEMBER 29: The Barnyard Christmas - - -“Well, as it was Christmas time,” said daddy, “all the barnyard fowls -thought they should play some games, so all joined in. There were the -turkey hens, turkey gobblers, peafowls, guinea-hens, roosters, chickens, -Mr. and Mrs. Duck and all the little ducks. And after they had finished -playing the farmer gave them a regular Christmas time feast which made -them full of the joyous Christmas spirit of happiness—as well as of food!” - - - - -DECEMBER 30: Ambitions - - -“Do you know what ambition means?” asked daddy. “I think it means to want -to get on,” said Jack. “Isn’t there a word called ambitious? And when a -person is spoken of as ambitious it means that person wants to get on and -improve and all.” - -“Right,” said daddy. “That’s fine. That saves me all the trouble of -explaining, too.” - -“It was nearing the New Year,” daddy said, “and Billie Brownie was going -around calling one evening. The Dreamland King promised to help him. So -he called on a little boy. - -“‘How are you this fine evening?’ Billie Brownie asked the little boy, -whose name, by the way, was Jasper. - -“‘I am thinking of what I am going to do when I am big,’ said Jasper. ‘I -have great ambitions.’ - -“‘Gracious,’ said Billie Brownie, ‘that does sound noble.’ - -“‘Would you like to hear them?’ asked Jasper. - -“‘Enormously,’ said Billie Brownie. - -“‘Well,’ said Jasper, ‘when I grow up I want to be very famous. I want -to be praised more than anything. Oh, Billie Brownie, I want to write -great stories and books and have every one say that I’m greater than -Shakespeare. I want to write great plays and have audiences rise to their -feet and cheer and cheer. I want to play in concerts and have signs go -up which say that all the seats are sold and that there is only standing -room. - -“‘I want to be so popular that I’ll never have to pay for anything, but -others will always be honored to treat me. I want some day to make a -great speech and have the policemen called out to keep back the crowds -who would hear me. I would like to be a great singer and have crowds -stand in the rain waiting in line to get tickets. And I’d like to be a -tight-rope walker in a circus and have people admire me. - -“‘I’d like to have long hair and have folks think me clever without -having to say a word. I’d like to own a big automobile and I’d like to -act in a show where all I’d have to do would be to smile and folks would -think me grand.’ - -“‘Well, well,’ said Billie Brownie. ‘Anything else?’ - -“‘Yes,’ said Jasper, ‘I’d like to make a great deal of money and have a -fine job and not have to work at all.’ - -“‘In fact,’ said Billie Brownie, ‘you’d like to be famous and rich and -admired without doing a thing yourself! Well, well, Jasper, your ideas -are all mixed up. You haven’t ambitions. You’re just greedy, I fear. And -if I were you, I’d think a while and make a New Year’s resolution that -I’d be good and kind and work hard and make myself worth while rather -than rich. And when you’ve tried what fun it is to work hard and play -hard and be kind, you’ll find how happy you are. And happiness is greater -than fame. Billie Brownie knows!’” - - - - -DECEMBER 31: Little Pitchers - - -Fairy Grant-Your-Wishes was calling on a little girl named Janet on New -Year’s Eve after Janet was in bed and asleep. For the Dreamland King had -arranged this. - -“I have come to grant your wishes,” the Fairy said. - -“Then I wish,” said Janet, “that my mother and daddy would know that it -hurts me dreadfully when they say that ‘little pitchers have big ears.’ I -feel so much in the way then. And when people come to visit and say that -‘children should be seen and not heard,’ and ‘I used to know you when you -were so high.’ Oh, dear, I wish they wouldn’t say such things.” - -“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” the Fairy said, “I will ask the Dreamland -King to tell your mother and daddy that it hurts you to be told these -things. And I will get the Dreamland King to tell as many other people -as he can, too. And he will send his messengers right out by the direct -route from Dreamland to Grown-up-Land.” - - -THE END - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 365 BEDTIME STORIES *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/69225-0.zip b/old/69225-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index dfbfca2..0000000 --- a/old/69225-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h.zip b/old/69225-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ce38b46..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/69225-h.htm b/old/69225-h/69225-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index aa8fd23..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/69225-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,21596 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta charset="UTF-8" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of 365 Bedtime Stories, by Mary Graham Bonner. - </title> - - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" /> - - <style> /* <![CDATA[ */ - -a { - text-decoration: none; -} - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -h2.nobreak { - page-break-before: avoid; -} - -hr.chap { - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - clear: both; - width: 65%; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; -} - -div.chapter { - page-break-before: always; -} - -p { - margin-top: 0.5em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; - text-indent: 1em; -} - -p.dropcap { - text-indent: 0em; -} - -p.dropcap:first-letter { - float: left; - margin: 0.1em 0.1em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height: 0.85em; -} - -table { - margin: 1em auto 1em auto; - max-width: 40em; - border-collapse: collapse; -} - -td { - padding-left: 2.25em; - padding-right: 0.25em; - vertical-align: top; - text-indent: -2em; -} - -.tdr { - text-align: right; -} - -.tdpg { - vertical-align: bottom; - text-align: right; -} - -.blockquote { - margin: 1.5em 10%; -} - -.caption { - text-align: center; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-size: 90%; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.center { - text-align: center; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.dedication { - text-align: center; - margin-top: 3em; - margin-bottom: 3em; - text-indent: 0em; - line-height: 1.8em; -} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -.larger { - font-size: 150%; -} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - right: 4%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; -} - -.poetry-container { - text-align: center; - margin: 1em; -} - -.poetry { - display: inline-block; - text-align: left; -} - -.poetry .stanza { - margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em; -} - -.poetry .verse { - padding-left: 3em; -} - -.poetry .indent0 { - text-indent: -3em; -} - -.poetry .indent2 { - text-indent: -2em; -} - -.right { - text-align: right; -} - -.smaller { - font-size: 80%; -} - -.smcap { - font-variant: small-caps; - font-style: normal; -} - -.titlepage { - text-align: center; - margin-top: 3em; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.x-ebookmaker img { - max-width: 100%; - width: auto; - height: auto; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .poetry { - display: block; - margin-left: 1.5em; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .blockquote { - margin: 1.5em 5%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker p.dropcap:first-letter { - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; -} - - /* ]]> */ </style> - </head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of 365 bedtime stories, by Mary Graham Bonner</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: 365 bedtime stories</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Mary Graham Bonner</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrators: Florence Choate</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em;'>Elizabeth Curtis</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: October 24, 2022 [eBook #69225]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Charlene Taylor and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 365 BEDTIME STORIES ***</div> - -<p class="center larger">365 Bedtime Stories</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus1"> -<img src="images/illus1.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">THE BEDTIME STORY</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<p class="titlepage larger">365<br /> -Bedtime Stories</p> - -<p class="titlepage"><span class="smaller"><i>By</i></span><br /> -Mary Graham Bonner</p> - -<p class="titlepage"><span class="smaller"><i>With twenty illustrations in color by</i></span><br /> -Florence Choate and Elizabeth Curtis</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 150px;"> -<img src="images/stokes.jpg" width="150" height="200" alt="" /> -</div> - -<p class="titlepage">New York<br /> -Frederick A. Stokes Company<br /> -MCMXXIII</p> - -<p class="titlepage smaller"><i>Copyright, 1923, by</i><br /> -<span class="smcap">Frederick A. Stokes Company</span></p> - -<p class="center smaller"><i>All rights reserved</i></p> - -<p class="titlepage smaller"><i>Printed in the United States of America</i></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<p class="dedication"><i>This book is<br /> -dedicated<br /> -with all my love<br /> -and all my admiration<br /> -and all my affection<br /> -to</i><br /> -EUGENE EDWARD EARLY</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> - -</div> - -<table> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr"></td> - <td></td> - <td class="tdpg smaller">PAGE</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">January</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A New Year’s Party</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day1">1</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Rhyming Years</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day2">2</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Naughty Wind</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day3">3</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Selfish Oyster Crabs</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day4">4</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Brownie’s Toothache</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day5">4</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pink Cockatoo</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day6">4</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pet Monkey</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day7">5</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Bravery Medal</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day8">6</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Jack-knife</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day9">6</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Brave Little Sister</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day10">7</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Baby Bears</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day11">7</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Snow House</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day12">8</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Peter Goblin’s Trip</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day13">9</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Words</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day14">10</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Medicine Bottle</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day15">10</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Loaf of Bread</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day16">11</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tame Canary</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day17">12</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Little Carry’s Birthday</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day18">13</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Maggie’s Meals</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day19">14</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Winter Trees</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day20">14</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Poor Prunes</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day21">15</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Molly’s Piano Recital</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day22">16</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Goblins’ Secrets</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day23">17</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">In the Fish Bowl</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day24">17</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mac, the Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day25">18</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Three Horses</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day26">19</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">In the Kitchen</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day27">20</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Little Needle</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day28">21</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Real Dogs</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day29">21</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Little Old Man</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day30">22</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fussy Cat</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day31">23</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">February</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mice are Discovered</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day32">24</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">In the Sea</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day33">25</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Circus Dream</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day34">26</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Little Mildred’s Muff</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day35">28</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Coal-bin</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day36">28</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">In Dreamland</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day37">29</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">How the Inkfishes Protect Themselves</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day38">30</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Vegetables</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day39">31</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Life Saving St. Bernards</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day40">31</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Birthday Goblin</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day41">32</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Make-believe and Real President</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day42">33</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Abraham Lincoln</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day43">33</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Isa’s Valentine Party</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day44">34</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Why There is a Saint Valentine’s Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day45">34</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Desk and the Ink-well</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day46">35</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Dr. Sun</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day47">36</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mr. Moon Hides</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day48">37</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Careless Master</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day49">37</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Cat Show</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day50">39</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Queer Pets</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day51">40</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Harry’s Composition</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day52">40</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Father of His Country</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day53">41</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Stamp Traveler</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day54">42</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">How Rowdy Shared His Home</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day55">43</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tired Eagles</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day56">44</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Squirrels’ Peanut Hunt</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day57">45</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Game of Manners</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day58">45</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Naughty Julius</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day59">46</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Whistling Boy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day60">47</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">March</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Lucy’s Tonsils</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day61">48</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Lucy’s Visitors</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day62">49</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Homesick Puppy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day63">51</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Lady Ethel</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day64">52</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Soup</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day65">52</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Elephant Ways</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day66">53</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Marbles</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day67">53</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Tomatoes’ Advantages</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day68">54</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Old Woman and the Pot of Daffodils</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day69">55</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tick-tock Twins</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day70">55</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fig</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day71">57</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Happy Compton</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day72">58</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Ice Box and Furnace</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day73">58</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pet Dogs</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day74">59</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Biddle’s Trick</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day75">61</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Naughty Colds</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day76">61</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Why the Shamrock is Worn on St. Patrick’s Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day77">63</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">St. Patrick</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day78">63</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Clocks</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day79">64</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Party and Polly</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day80">65</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Salt, Pepper and Sugar</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day81">65</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Sun Parlor for Birds</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day82">66</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Automobiles</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day83">67</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Trailing Arbutus</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day84">68</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Telephone Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day85">69</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Kettle’s Trouble</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day86">69</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mr. Measles’ Puzzle</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day87">70</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Winter’s Exit</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day88">72</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Another Biddle Story</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day89">72</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Squirrels’ Spring Work</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day90">73</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Bunch of Keys</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day91">74</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">April</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Marketing</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day92">74</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Buds’ Secrets</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day93">75</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Clock and the Watch</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day94">76</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Billie’s Springtime</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day95">76</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Brenda’s Easter Visit</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day96">78</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">An Uninvited Guest</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day97">79</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tired Honeysuckle</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day98">80</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Flower Parade</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day99">81</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Big Parade</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day100">82</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Alphabet Letters</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day101">82</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day102">84</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Woodpecker Band</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day103">85</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tease</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day104">86</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Onion’s Speech</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day105">87</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Bookworm</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day106">88</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Wild Black Cherry</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day107">89</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Spring Blossoms</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day108">89</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Button Bag</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day109">90</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Patient Chimpanzee</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day110">92</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Toad</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day111">92</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pine Needles</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day112">93</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Cat’s Mistake</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day113">93</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Butterfly who Loved the Sun</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day114">94</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Horse-chestnut</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day115">95</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Loving Mates</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day116">95</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Dandelion</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day117">96</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Butterfly’s Growth</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day118">96</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tack and the Nail</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day119">97</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Moon’s Misunderstanding</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day120">98</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Marion’s Fern Garden</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day121">99</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">May</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tree Swallows</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day122">99</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pig who Took a Walk</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day123">100</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fairy and the Kangaroo</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day124">101</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Maple Tree Talks</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day125">102</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Daisies’ Name</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day126">102</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Two Rabbits</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day127">102</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Evelyn Decides Something</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day128">104</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Bossy White’s Escape</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day129">105</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Spring Snow-storm</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day130">106</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Reward for Mr. Walrus</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day131">108</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Kay and the Trunk</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day132">109</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Sun Talks to Harry</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day133">109</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Old Mr. Owl Writes a Book</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day134">110</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Little Turkeys</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day135">111</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Billy’s Trip in the Coach</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day136">112</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mother Maple Tree</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day137">113</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Sport Fish</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day138">114</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mother Sheep</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day139">115</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Monkeys’ Victory</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day140">116</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Mosquitoes</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day141">117</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Potato Bugs</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day142">118</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Meadow Mouse and Mole</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day143">120</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Wishes</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day144">120</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tree’s Complaint</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day145">122</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Saving a Tail</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day146">122</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Life in the Fireplace</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day147">123</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Jewelweed’s Visitor</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day148">124</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Peter’s Birthday Party</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day149">125</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Spring Flowers’ Talk</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day150">127</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Decoration Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day151">127</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">What the Flag said to Fred</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day152">128</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">June</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Robin Parents</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day153">128</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Robins Come to the Rescue</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day154">129</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Persian Lilacs</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day155">130</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">How a Wish Saved the Raccoons</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day156">131</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The New Mole Home</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day157">132</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Green Canoe</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day158">133</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Bunnie and the Fox</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day159">134</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Homebody Bee</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day160">136</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Ladybug’s Lecture</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day161">136</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Waves’ Wishes</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day162">138</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Waves’ Adventures</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day163">138</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Waves’ Story</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day164">140</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Poor Weed</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day165">140</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Bicycle’s Joy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day166">141</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Best Apple Tree of All</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day167">142</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">An Elephant’s Wanderings</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day168">143</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Story the Oak Tree Told</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day169">144</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Weeds and the Flowers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day170">145</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Insulted Flowers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day171">146</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Colored Bags</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day172">147</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Spider’s Curiosity</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day173">148</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Sun-dial</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day174">149</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Shoes and Stockings</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day175">150</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mosquitoes and Snails</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day176">150</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Rose-breasted Grosbeak</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day177">151</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Goldfishes</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day178">153</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pigeons’ Bath</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day179">153</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Man in the Moon’s Party</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day180">154</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Billy and the Dragon</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day181">155</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Cozy Balsam Flowers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day182">156</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">July</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Brother’s Plan</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day183">156</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Best Dream</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day184">157</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Hash and the Watermelon</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day185">158</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Independence Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day186">159</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Sun and the Thunder</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day187">159</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The True Story of a Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day188">159</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Rabbit Named Pigeon</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day189">160</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Big Tent</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day190">161</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mrs. Hippopotamus</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day191">162</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Papoose</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day192">163</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Feast for the Mice</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day193">165</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Knowing how to Swim</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day194">165</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Flower Dreams</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day195">165</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Naughty Breezes</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day196">166</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Coral Families</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day197">166</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Garden Tools</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day198">168</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Jolly Dust Brothers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day199">169</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Bad Poison Ivy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day200">170</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Sun Fairies</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day201">171</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Meadow Fritillary Family</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day202">171</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">George and the Goblin</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day203">173</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Jack-in-the-pulpit</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day204">174</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tide</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day205">175</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Little Edith’s Garden</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day206">177</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Earth Visits the Moon</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day207">177</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Elephant’s Toothache</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day208">179</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Potato Skins</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day209">179</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Traveling Flowers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day210">180</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Visitors</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day211">181</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Little Bumblebee’s Mistake</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day212">182</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Ripe Raspberries</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day213">183</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">August</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Brave Mocking Bird</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day214">183</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Milkweed Plants</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day215">184</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Telephone Peas</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day216">184</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Harebell Umbrellas</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day217">185</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Children’s Circus</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day218">186</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Bank Swallow</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day219">187</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Cuckoo-clock</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day220">188</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Zuzeppa, the Monkey</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day221">190</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mr. Bullfrog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day222">191</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Allie Baa’s Letter</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day223">191</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Chickadee</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day224">193</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Little Caterpillars</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day225">193</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Catbird</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day226">194</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fairy Queen’s Story</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day227">195</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Hospital Circus</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day228">196</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fire</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day229">197</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Friends of Animals</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day230">198</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Orangeade</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day231">199</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Climbing Perch</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day232">199</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Onion’s Insult</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day233">201</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Harriet’s Monkey</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day234">201</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Summer Corn</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day235">202</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Bee Story</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day236">203</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Allie Baa’s Portrait</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day237">204</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Saving the Elm</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day238">205</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Magic Lantern Show</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day239">205</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Baby Ear</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day240">206</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">How Arthur Saved a Little Girl</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day241">207</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Huckleberry Pickers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day242">207</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mr. Sun’s Birthday</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day243">208</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Lost Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day244">209</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">September</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Whippoorwills</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day245">210</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Monkey</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day246">211</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Paper Dolls</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day247">213</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Larry’s Labor Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day248">214</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">In the Barnyard</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day249">215</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Animals’ Talk</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day250">215</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Doctor Birds</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day251">216</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Nine Years Old</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day252">217</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Evelyn’s Story</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day253">218</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Gallant Rooster</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day254">218</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fairy Queen Story</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day255">218</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The White Oak</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day256">219</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Wasted Moments</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day257">220</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Welcome, the Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day258">220</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Children’s Museum</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day259">221</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Prince, the Horse</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day260">222</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Deer</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day261">223</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Black Cat</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day262">225</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Oysters</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day263">225</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Elevator</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day264">225</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day265">226</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Land of Nod</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day266">226</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Homesick Chicken</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day267">227</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mrs. Duck’s Dinner</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day268">228</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Doll Children</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day269">229</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Leaves</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day270">229</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Dawn Fairies</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day271">229</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Dream</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day272">229</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Monkey’s Collar</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day273">230</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mr. Fox’s Marketing</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day274">231</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">October</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Gypsy, the Cat</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day275">232</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Make-believe Elephant</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day276">233</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Canary Cloudy Wings</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day277">234</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Abused Pencil</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day278">234</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Onions</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day279">236</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Trixie’s Burglar</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day280">237</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">An Autumn Party</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day281">238</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Little Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day282">238</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Alta’s Guinea Pigs</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day283">239</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Devoted Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day284">240</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Bird’s Secret</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day285">240</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Columbus Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day286">241</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Camels</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day287">241</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Naughty Cat</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day288">242</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Chipmunks</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day289">243</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fairies’ Trip</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day290">243</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Lion Babies</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day291">244</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Max’s Escape</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day292">246</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fire Bell</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day293">246</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Rain</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day294">247</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Grandfather Pine Tree</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day295">247</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Jack Frost’s Evening</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day296">248</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Beans and Peas</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day297">249</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Tiger West’s Food</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day298">249</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Autumn Leaves</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day299">250</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Blackie’s Escape</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day300">251</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Talk with the Sun</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day301">253</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Squash</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day302">254</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Jack O’Lantern</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day303">254</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Daddy’s Hallowe’en</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day304">255</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Hallowe’en</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day305">256</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">November</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Brownies Help</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day306">257</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Butterfly and Bumble-bee</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day307">258</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Furnace</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day308">259</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Elephant’s Bath</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day309">259</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Waving and Dreaming</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day310">261</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Clever Fire Horses</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day311">261</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Two Roses</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day312">262</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Moth Balls</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day313">262</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Good-winter</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day314">263</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Horse’s Complaint</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day315">264</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Armistice Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day316">264</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Window Castles</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day317">266</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Autumn Paint Club</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day318">266</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Mother Brown Bat</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day319">267</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Magic Slate</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day320">268</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Peter’s Trip with the Man in the Moon</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day321">269</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Dinah</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day322">270</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Winter Sleepers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day323">271</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Toody Ruggles’ Luck</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day324">271</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Limpets</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day325">272</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Rescue</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day326">273</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Old Man in the Woods</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day327">274</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Queen’s Pin</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day328">274</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Eagle’s Thanksgiving</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day329">275</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Thanksgiving Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day330">276</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Thanksgiving Day</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day331">277</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Good News</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day332">278</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Newsboy’s Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day333">278</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Gun-metal Watch</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day334">279</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Barnyard Thoughts</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day335">279</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">December</span></td> - <td class="tdr">1:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Toy-Shop</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day336">280</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">2:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Story of the Fireplace</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day337">281</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">3:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pig who Had no Table Manners</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day338">281</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">4:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Jimmie’s Airplane</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day339">282</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">5:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Christmas Dog</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day340">282</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">6:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Pride of Toys</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day341">284</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">7:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Christmas with the Squirrels</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day342">285</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">8:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">How to Address Santa</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day343">285</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">9:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A Letter to Santa Claus and the Answer</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day344">285</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">10:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Betty’s Dream</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day345">286</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">11:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Snow Man</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day346">287</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">12:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Sharpy and Chappy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day347">287</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">13:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Christmas Letters</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day348">288</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">14:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Candy Toys</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day349">290</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">15:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Santa’s Gifts</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day350">290</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">16:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Gray Rabbit</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day351">291</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">17:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Santa Claus and Teddy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day352">291</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">18:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Blue Sky and Sun</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day353">292</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">19:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Christmas Time Joy</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day354">294</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">20:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Santa in Eskimo Land</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day355">294</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">21:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Santa’s Toy-shop</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day356">295</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">22:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">A White Christmas</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day357">295</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">23:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Tree and the Stockings</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day358">295</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">24:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Two Little Mice’s Christmas Eve Party</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day359">296</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">25:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Christmas Morning</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day360">297</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">26:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Santa’s Telescope</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day361">298</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">27:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Christmas Letters</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day362">299</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">28:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Homes without Chimneys</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day363">299</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">29:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">The Barnyard Christmas</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day364">300</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">30:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Ambitions</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day365">300</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdr">31:</td> - <td><span class="smcap">Little Pitchers</span></td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#day366">301</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak">ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> - -</div> - -<table> - <tr> - <td>The Bedtime Story Hour</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus1"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td></td> - <td class="tdpg smaller">FACING<br />PAGE</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“In the afternoons Elizabeth lets him out of his cage”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus2">12</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“‘Hurry, Dream Fairies, tie up the dreams for me to take around’”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus3">30</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“‘We’ve been on this chair so long,’ said the fourth eagle”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus4">44</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“A lovely gray felt bunny and a brown felt monkey always were with Lucy”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus5">50</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“‘This is the season for us to tap the sirup from the maple trees, and you are spending your time swinging in a hammock’”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus6">74</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“The butterfly thought, ‘Well, this may be my first party, but it won’t be my last’”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus7">94</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“Mr. Owl awakened the fairies and told them to listen to his book”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus8">112</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“The mother humming-bird hurried back”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus9">130</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“‘The Fairy Queen brings all the little fairies to admire us’”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus10">142</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“The Fairy Queen was dressed in glittering gold”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus11">154</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“‘You are paying me a fine compliment’”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus12">162</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“As the bumble-bees got nearer, they, too, saw they had made a mistake”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus13">182</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“For a moment Mr. Sun was hidden by a purple cloud”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus14">208</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“After a long time the lovely dawn fairies came out from their sleeping places”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus15">230</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“So off they sailed, feeling just like birds with the delightful flying motion of the ships”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus16">244</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“There would be fortune-telling, too, and Janet’s mother had promised to be the fortune-telling witch who would sit by her caldron”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus17">256</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“Peter felt a little afraid at first that he’d fall”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus18">270</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“If he couldn’t reach a thing he’d climb on the table”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus19">282</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>“They ate until they could eat no more”</td> - <td class="tdpg"><a href="#illus20">296</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_1"></a>[1]</span></p> - -<h1>365<br /> -Bedtime Stories</h1> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day1">JANUARY 1: A New Year’s Party</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Just because it was the first day of the year,” commenced daddy, -“and because parties were about the nicest things in the world -to the mind of a little girl named Ella, her mother decided to -give her one.</p> - -<p>“‘It certainly does seem like the first of the year, or the first of -something,’ said Ella. ‘It’s a new day, a new year and we have new -toys and new games. We are even going to have supper out of new -dishes.’</p> - -<p>“For among the presents Santa Claus had brought to Ella was a -fine set of dishes. They were pink and white and there were six cups -and saucers, six little plates, a teapot, sugar bowl and cream jug. It -was really a very complete set.</p> - -<p>“They had thin bread and butter, hot chocolate with whipped cream -and a cake which Ella’s mother called a New Year’s cake. It was pink -and white on the top with pink sugared trimmings on the white frosting.</p> - -<p>“In the center of the cake was one pink candle, for Ella’s mother said -it would be quite impossible to have a candle for the number of years -there had been, and too, it would be nice to have a new way and just -consider the year a day old.</p> - -<p>“After the cake had been almost entirely eaten they played house. -Each little girl took a corner of the room as her house and fixed it up -with some of Ella’s things. They all had their own dolls and many -of their other toys so they really felt quite at home.</p> - -<p>“Then they began calling on each other, dressing up in shawls and -old hats which Ella’s mother let them use. After a while they heard a -flutter, flutter against the window pane, and then another little flapping -sound.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s a little bird,’ said Ella, as she looked out of the window. -‘It’s right on the sill, and I am dreadfully afraid it has hurt its wings. -Poor little dear.’</p> - -<p>“They opened the window and Ella took the little bird in her hands. -Oh, how cold the little bird’s feathers were!</p> - -<p>“‘We’ll take care of you,’ said Ella. They gave the little bird -some bread-crumbs and some water. Then he had a delicious piece -of lettuce from the seeds which Ella had started in a box in her room.</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon the bird began to grow much better and hopped and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_2"></a>[2]</span> -chirped about the room, and then they let him out for he had simply -been very hungry.</p> - -<p>“‘We’ll put some suet in that tree over there,’ said Ella.</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s put some bread-crumbs,’ said her friends, and then one of -them added,</p> - -<p>“‘And let’s give some of the New Year cake crumbs too.’</p> - -<p>“So the little bird was given a regular New Year’s feast, and Ella -and her friends were among other children who decided to look after -the feathered people through the cold months of the winter and to give -them bread-crumbs and suet which they love so well.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day2">JANUARY 2: The Rhyming Years</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Well,” said the Old Year, “I am going to make up a poem -about myself. I feel quite poetical.”</p> - -<p>“And,” said the New Year, “I will, too.” For the New -Year didn’t want to have the Old Year think that he was unable to do -anything like that, even though he was young. But he felt very much -pleased when the Old Year said: “Though I have lived twelve whole -months, I have not become a poet.”</p> - -<p>“I think age should be given the right to speak first,” said the New -Year.</p> - -<p>The Old Year shook his white hair and smiled so that the wrinkles -in his face all ran in together.</p> - -<p>This is what he said:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Yes, it is true I was feeling old,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Yes, it is true I was also cold,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Yes, it is true I heard them cheer,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Welcoming in the glad New Year.”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Then New Year recited this verse:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Of course, you see I was out for fun,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">My life has only just begun,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">They said ‘He is young and full of vim,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">No one can help but welcome him.’</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“You mustn’t think I am conceited,” he added. “I say a lot to -make my rhyme come out right.”</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the Old Year, “for I do too. Well. I will give -my second verse. Don’t believe it all, though!” Then the Old Year<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_3"></a>[3]</span> -took an old harp he had and he began to play and sing, and this was -what he sang:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“And Poor Old Year—he almost wept</div> - <div class="verse indent0">As he packed up his things and left.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But as he turned to say good-by,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Something in him made him cry:</div> - <div class="verse indent0">‘Though my work is mostly done,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">I, have, too, had lots of fun,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And ’ere I go upon my way,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">This I certainly would say:</div> - <div class="verse indent0">‘Happy New Year, big and small,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Happy New Year, short and tall,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Happy New Year, every one!</div> - <div class="verse indent0">May you all have lots of fun!’”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day3">JANUARY 3: Naughty Wind</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Clothes-Pins on the line,” said daddy, “were having a -very jolly time.</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll blow those clothes away,’ said the North Wind.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, no you won’t,’ said the Clothes-Pins in chorus.</p> - -<p>“‘You are only little wooden things,’ said the Wind. ‘I am strong -and powerful and can do just exactly as I like.’</p> - -<p>“Now the Fairies saw that the Clothes-Pins were doing their work -so well that they thought they would like to help them, so they all -perched on the line and began to sing:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">‘Heigh-ho, heigh-ho,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Let the North Wind blow,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">The Clothes-Pins and we,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Will certainly see,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">That the clothes will stay here.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">The day’s nice and clear,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">The sun’s good and strong,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And the wind is quite wrong.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">To try such a trick,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But the Clothes-Pins will stick.’</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“The Clothes-Pins did stick to the line and the Fairies helped them, -singing all the time. The Wind kept on blowing and tried his hardest<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_4"></a>[4]</span> -to get the better of the Fairies, but he had no luck at all and the Clothes-Pins -won!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day4">JANUARY 4: The Selfish Oyster Crabs</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“You know, I think oyster-crabs are perhaps the most selfish of -all the sea animals,” began daddy. “The oyster-crabs really -belong to the crab family. They are called oyster-crabs, -however, because above all things they love the juice of an oyster and -absolutely live on it. And what I am going to tell you about now is -the way they get it.</p> - -<p>“First of all, the oyster-crab hovers around the oysters and then -picks out a nice, fat, juicy looking oyster, saying to himself: ‘You look -as if you could feed me well without any effort. I think I will crawl -into your shell.’ So then he crawls right inside the oyster’s shell and -proceeds to enjoy himself. He prefers just to ‘sponge’ on others, as -the expression goes!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day5">JANUARY 5: Brownie’s Toothache</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Going to the dentist’s always frightened Evelyn. “Dear -me,” said daddy, “I think I will have to tell you about the -brownie’s trip to the dentist, for I think his case was very -similar to yours.</p> - -<p>“This little brownie had had a toothache which had bothered him -for some time, but he dreaded to go to the dentist’s, just the way you -do.</p> - -<p>“One day, though, it got awfully painful and he felt he could -stand it no longer. He went right off to see the brownie dentist. He -was a very clever dentist and very kind and gentle. He got a pair of -pullers, and after a moment or two Dr. Brownie said:</p> - -<p>“‘Well, here’s the old toothache.’</p> - -<p>“‘What, my tooth already out?’ said the little brownie. ‘And to -think of all I’ve suffered before I came to you.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day6">JANUARY 6: The Pink Cockatoo</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“On the morning of the birthday of a little girl named Natalie,” -said daddy, “a pink cockatoo was ready to greet her when -she awoke. Well, you can imagine how happy Natalie was. -And she kept saying over and over again:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_5"></a>[5]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, how lovely you are.’ The cockatoo would raise up his pink -crest on the top of his head at that—just as some people raise up their -foreheads—only his crest went way, way higher. He did that whenever -he felt like it, and he always felt like it when he was being talked -to.</p> - -<p>“And after a very short time the cockatoo was just as tame as could -be and he seemed to grow more beautiful every day.</p> - -<p>“Before long he began to talk just as a parrot will and follow Natalie -around the house. He had his food out of special little pink dishes -Natalie had given him to match his pink feathers, and every morning -he took his bath in a pink soup bowl which he thought was very fine -indeed.</p> - -<p>“Maybe you will think he got spoiled by so much fussing and attention, -but he just became tamer and tamer every day. He learned -many tricks and would often perform them for Natalie’s friends.</p> - -<p>“And when it came time for Natalie’s next birthday she gave a party. -On the invitation it said the party was being given by Natalie and the -pink cockatoo. And in one corner was a little colored drawing Natalie -had made of her cockatoo. When the cockatoo saw it he put his -crest way up in the air, and said in a funny voice:</p> - -<p>“‘Goodie, Natalie,’ which was his pet name for his Mistress.</p> - -<p>“And this is a truly true story, you know.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day7">JANUARY 7: The Pet Monkey</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Once there was an old lady,” said daddy, “who lived all alone. -One day, though, she went to town and bought a pet monkey. -She named him Niles. He was only seven inches long and -had a curly tail. He was a very dark gray color. He proved to be a -most expensive pet, for he liked all the most delicious fruits and would -only eat his bread and rice when plenty of rich cream was poured over it. -What fascinated him above all was the old lady’s rings.</p> - -<p>“When the old lady saw how fond Niles was of jewels she took out -her jewel box. Niles had the most glorious time playing with its contents. -He decorated himself with all the beads and chains and bangles -and looked at himself in the mirror. He shook all over, for he liked -the noise as well as the glitter of the jewels.</p> - -<p>“So the old lady was very, very happy with her pet monkey. Niles -was delighted with his new home and his new mistress, for he had never -had jewels to play with in the animal shop.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_6"></a>[6]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day8">JANUARY 8: The Bravery Medal</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Two children,” said daddy, “were skating on a pond. It was -a blustery, snowy afternoon, and they were the only ones on -the ice.</p> - -<p>“A big dog was taking a good run on this cold winter’s day when he -spied the children on the pond.</p> - -<p>“He went down to the pond and ran across it a little way, but the -ice had a bad way of creaking, and he was sure it was not so very firm. -He decided that he had better stay around to see that nothing happened -to the children.</p> - -<p>“He had been there but a moment or two when a terrific crack in -the ice sounded. It gave way, and the two children fell through. The -sheet of ice broke rapidly, and the water was soon clear for some distance -around them.</p> - -<p>“Quickly the dog went to the rescue of the children and swam to the -shore with them. He saw some people drive by in a sleigh on the -road above, and he barked so frantically that they stopped to see what -the trouble was. Then, of course, they drove the two children to their -home. The big dog went along too. The hero simply said ‘Bow-wow!’ -when later they fastened a medal on his collar. He wanted to tell -them that he thought they were being very good to him, and he thanked -them, but at the same time he was so modest that he didn’t think he -had been so brave. He felt any other dog would have done just the -same, as he adored children.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day9">JANUARY 9: The Jack-knife</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“This evening,” said daddy, “I am going to tell you about the -little boy who was given a jack-knife as a birthday present. -He did so many things with his knife that I think it might -give you some ideas and suggestions of things you might make with the -help of the knife. He set up a little carpentry shop in his room with -a workstand.</p> - -<p>“He made little bird-houses, little squirrel houses, chairs, stands, -boats, an express cart, and, oh, countless other things! In fact, he just -made all the things that boys like.</p> - -<p>“Before he had his jack-knife he was not at all interested in carpentry. -But his knife helped so much. It was far more useful to him than his -other tools.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_7"></a>[7]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day10">JANUARY 10: The Brave Little Sister</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a little boy who had a sister just about Evelyn’s -age,” said daddy. “He was much disappointed that -his sister didn’t care more for long walks and boys’ games -and that animals seemed to frighten her.</p> - -<p>“He used to scold her about it instead of helping her to get over -her fear. One day these two children were taking a walk. They -went into the country along a quiet road. They passed a little house -in which lived an old woman who had a great many cats. She was -very queer and her cats seemed to be queer too. Anyway, it was said -that they hated strangers.</p> - -<p>“The little boy didn’t believe this, and when his sister tried to hurry -by he laughed at her.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, come and see this nice cat!’ he said. And he tried to pick -the cat up.</p> - -<p>“The cat objected to strangers, as all the people had said, and he -started to scratch the little boy. With a cry his sister rushed to him. -She grabbed the back of the cat and got him off. Then she cried -‘Shoo!’ to the cat, which made him go right home, for he didn’t care -about hurting the little boy. He only would not be played with.</p> - -<p>“‘I shall never make fun of you again, sister,’ he said. ‘You saved -me by taking off that cat, of which you were afraid. I have not been at -all a nice brother to you, and I don’t deserve such a good sister, for it -was love for me that made you forget about your fear. But you may be -quite sure I will never make fun of you in the future, for really you -are the brave one.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day11">JANUARY 11: Baby Bears</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In the winter, at the start of the new year,” said daddy, “when -Mother Bear was sleeping and dozing and dreaming in her home -back in the hole of a big rock, the little bears arrived. She -taught them about the berries they must eat and about the things which -would make them feel well and strong. She also told them of the bad -things they must not touch—the things which would make their little -tummies feel very miserable indeed and which would make them quite, -quite sick.</p> - -<p>“And when, at last, they went out of the cave, and saw the real -world, the trees and the forest paths, they wanted to start off at once -for adventures, for the world looked so mysterious and wondrous.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_8"></a>[8]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Do you want to leave your old mother?’ the black bear asked.</p> - -<p>“‘We love you, mother, but we want to see the world,’ they said.</p> - -<p>“‘Bang,’ suddenly went a gun, and Mother Bear received a slight -wound.</p> - -<p>“The baby bears were around her in a flash, but mother bear was -safe, for the man with the gun had hurriedly gone when he had seen -how near the old bear was. And he had seen her teeth and had almost -been able to feel them!</p> - -<p>“And the babies knew their teeth would never have done. They, -too, had had a glimpse of their mother’s anger and their mother’s -strength.</p> - -<p>“And as they licked the wound they said,</p> - -<p>“‘We won’t leave you, Mother Bear. We don’t know the world as -yet.’</p> - -<p>“And Mother Black Bear groaned with the hurt from the slight -wound in her shoulder, but still more she grunted with pleasure, for her -babies had seen that they still needed their mother.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day12">JANUARY 12: The Snow House</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“At night after the children had gone to bed and it had grown -colder and colder Old Man Snow came around to see what -the children had been doing,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, well, well,’ he said as he saw a snow house and a snow fort -and a snow man, ‘this is fine. They appreciate me. They know what -handsome things I can make. This is really gorgeous.’</p> - -<p>“‘Look, Prince Icicle, isn’t this fine?’</p> - -<p>“Prince Icicle appeared with a number of the other princes and princesses -who hung down from the roof of the snow house and the top of -the snow fort and from the shoulders of the snow man. Prince Icicle -himself took a very fine place over the doorway of the snow house.</p> - -<p>“‘Isn’t this handsome?’ asked Old Man Snow. ‘Our fine king will -be delighted and his royal majesty will be honored.’</p> - -<p>“As Old Man Snow said these words along came King Snow. He -wore a most beautiful crown of snow and he showed the Icicle family -the compliment of wearing icicles from his beard and his crown and his -locks of snow and from his hanging snowy sleeves.</p> - -<p>“‘They stopped me as I went by the brook,’ said King Snow, ‘and -begged me to have some of their jeweled icicles. Don’t they sparkle -beautifully? Yes, they asked me to have them, and the brook, which -was beginning to freeze around the edges, begged me to listen to its -story.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_9"></a>[9]</span></p> - -<p>“‘It had so much to tell of its travels, how it ran down a long and -winding hill and how it couldn’t help trickling and laughing all the time -with the jokes and merry tales it kept hearing.’</p> - -<p>“So Old Man Snow, King Snow, Prince Icicle and the other princes -and princesses talked all through the night and told wonderful stories -as they sat in the children’s snow house.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day13">JANUARY 13: Peter Goblin’s Trip</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“To think,” and Peter Goblin looked as if he were going to cry, -“to think,” he repeated, “that children shouldn’t like us. -Why, children are the nicest creatures in all the world, and -I love them, I do. That’s why I am so unhappy when they talk about -me.”</p> - -<p>The Fairy Queen had been listening to this talk and she felt sorry -that so many untrue stories had gone around the children’s world about -Peter Goblin and the goblin brothers.</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what I’d do, Peter,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Keep on trying to tell as many children as you can how much you -like them. Tell them that in years gone by people were far more nervous -than they are now. They were afraid of the dark and things -like that.</p> - -<p>“Tell them that you never jump out at them in the dark, and that you -only come to them when they are asleep. Explain as much and as often -as you can that you never carry them far away from home, but that you -simply sit on their bedposts and talk to them. I’ll help you too, -Peter.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” said Peter Goblin, as he hopped and jumped away, -for he felt far more cheerful now.</p> - -<p>He went to call on his friends, the children. He had a very hard -time with one little girl. “Good evening,” said Peter, as he perched -himself on the edge of the right bedpost of her bed.</p> - -<p>She drew the clothes over her head. “Oh, don’t do that,” screamed -Peter. “It will make you have bad dreams and maybe you’ll smother.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear,” thought Peter, “she will dream I’m horrid indeed if she -does that.” But after a moment she poked her head out again and -looked at Peter.</p> - -<p>She couldn’t help laughing at him, for he looked so funny and yet -so sad. But still she was frightened, until after she had looked again -(for between looks she hid her face), when she saw two big tears rolling -down Peter Goblin’s funny little face.</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter, little sir?” she asked. She wanted to be polite<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_10"></a>[10]</span> -when he felt so badly and yet he seemed so small and tiny to be called -just Sir.</p> - -<p>“I’m blue and sad,” said Peter, “‘cause children think I’m bad. -They think I hide in the dark to catch them. And I love them, and -want to tell them stories. Not a single goblin has ever hurt a child—no, -no, no! Why, we would disown a bad goblin, we would.” And -the little girl promised Peter she’d let all her friends know this.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day14">JANUARY 14: The Words</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The words Beautiful, Gorgeous, Glorious and Wonderful -were talking. “You see,” said Beautiful, “we’ve all been -feeling rather sad that no one used us. We’re always trying -to live up to our names. We’re always trying to be beautiful -and gorgeous and glorious.</p> - -<p>“We don’t try to be mean or horrid or ugly. We haven’t been -jealous of you, Wonderful.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said Wonderful, “I understand. You’ve never gone back on -your names. You’ve always meant the same things. You’ve been -fine to keep your names and to be beautiful and gorgeous and glorious.</p> - -<p>“But you needn’t feel sad because you haven’t been given much -attention and because you haven’t been used much lately. People have -got into the habit of saying everything is wonderful.</p> - -<p>“Really and truly I’ve been worked to death. I don’t like to be -worked so hard. I really and truly don’t. I get tired, and yet I have -to be ready when they want me. I’m just jumping from one to another -and sometimes I’m half with one and half with another at the -same time.</p> - -<p>“But you keep on being Beautiful and Gorgeous and Glorious, for -you are three lovely words and Wonderful couldn’t get along without -you.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, Wonderful,” said Beautiful, “you do cheer us up. Yes, you -are Wonderful.”</p> - -<p>And they all laughed as they saw what a useful, fitting, wonderful -word it really was!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day15">JANUARY 15: The Medicine Bottle</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“If you think my life is a pleasant one,” said the Medicine Bottle, -“I’ll tell you from the start that it isn’t.</p> - -<p>“In the first place I was in the doctor’s office. I saw the people -quake and shake when they were told they had to take some bitter<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_11"></a>[11]</span> -medicine. I don’t suppose they really shook as much as I thought they -did, but I was standing quite still at the time and they seemed to make -a great deal of fuss.</p> - -<p>“Then I heard some one say,</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“‘Doctors give us horrible stuff,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">When we think we’re sick enough,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But after all they make us well,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And this fact, too, I think we should tell.’</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“Then some one else said,</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“‘I wonder if the doctor has taken</div> - <div class="verse indent0">From the medicine bottle which must be shaken.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">It’s hard to swallow it and be held by the nose</div> - <div class="verse indent0">While we get down the horrible dose.’</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“Such are the things I’ve heard,” said the Medicine Bottle.</p> - -<p>“Did all the people speak like that?” asked the little White Pills.</p> - -<p>“They didn’t speak in rhyme like that,” said the Medicine Bottle, -“but those were the things they said which I’ve changed into rhymes.</p> - -<p>“A medicine bottle must have something to cheer it up at times.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I’ll tell you my life is not a pleasant one. I’m never greeted -with a smile. Fancy that, White Pills! I’m never greeted with a -smile.</p> - -<p>“Here I sit on the mantelpiece and three times a day I am taken -down and shaken as though they’d like to kill me, I do believe, and then -with groans or tears or complaints I’m swallowed. Or rather, some -of the medicine from me is swallowed. It’s a terrible life that I lead!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day16">JANUARY 16: A Loaf of Bread</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One day in a baker’s shop,” said daddy, “appeared a very -small-sized loaf of bread.</p> - -<p>“A little girl named Lucy was shopping with her grandmother.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, look,’ said Lucy, ‘look at the tiny loaf of bread.’</p> - -<p>“Now the loaf of bread would have smiled, only loaves of bread -can’t smile and if they should laugh they would crumble, so the loaf of -bread kept a perfectly straight face.</p> - -<p>“‘I thought I’d be noticed by a child,’ said the small loaf of bread.</p> - -<p>“‘You won’t last as long as we will,’ said a larger loaf of bread.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_12"></a>[12]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, who cares about the size,’ said the small loaf.</p> - -<p>“‘Of course you don’t,’ said another larger loaf.</p> - -<p>“‘Now, now,’ said the small loaf, ‘don’t be mean and unkind to your -little friend and relative, the small loaf of bread. I’m the only small -one here, though I heard the baker say if folks liked me the size I am -and if mothers bought me for their children he’d make a lot like me.’</p> - -<p>“‘We didn’t mean to be unkind or mean,’ said the larger loaves, -‘only we are a little envious. We’ve been the same size always. We -have to follow our relatives who are baked ahead of us and are sold -ahead of us. We always have to follow their example.</p> - -<p>“‘But you have been made differently. You have been made a small -size. You’re cunning and different. You are just like us in taste -and shape and kind, but smaller in size and that makes you very -interesting.’</p> - -<p>“‘Hush,’ said the small loaf of bread, ‘I am being bought. Hush!’</p> - -<p>“And off went the little tiny loaf, in a paper bag, carried by Lucy. -Just as soon as it got home, having been carried all the way, for Lucy -knew it couldn’t walk or run home, a nice fat crust was cut off and -Lucy ate it with joy.</p> - -<p>“‘My nice little baby loaf of bread,’ she said, ‘you are so cunning and -so good to eat!’ And the loaf of bread was glad it had been made so -tiny and cunning and yet so good.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day17">JANUARY 17: The Tame Canary Bird</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Daddy had heard that afternoon the story of a very tame canary -bird. The little girl who owned the bird, and who was -a friend of Jack and Evelyn, had told daddy about her little -pet. So when daddy got home in the evening he was ready at once to -tell the story of the little bird.</p> - -<p>“I am going to tell you about the little bird Elizabeth has. Her -daddy gave him to her several weeks ago, and he is just as tame as -tame can be,” said daddy. “She has named him Bubsie, and he knows -his name too, for whenever she calls ‘Bubsie!’ he replies with a little -‘Peep, peep!’</p> - -<p>“Every morning, bright and early, he wakes up and begins to sing -the most beautiful songs. He sings so steadily that Elizabeth says -it is a surprise to her that he doesn’t burst his little throat.</p> - -<p>“After Elizabeth gets up she always gives him a little piece of apple -before she begins her breakfast. She puts it on her finger between two -wires of the cage, and he hops right over on his little bar and takes it -from her finger.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus2"> -<img src="images/illus2.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“IN THE AFTERNOONS ELIZABETH LETS HIM OUT OF HIS CAGE.”—<a href="#Page_13"><i>Page 13</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_13"></a>[13]</span></p> - -<p>“The next thing is his bath, which he takes soon after breakfast. -He loves that. He spatters the water about and has just the best -time in the world. He acts as if it were the most wonderful game. -After his bath he has a treat of delicious lettuce to eat, and then he sits -in the sun and smoothes down his feathers.</p> - -<p>“In his cage there is a swing, and he swings on it and hops from one -perch to the other. In fact, he has a fine romp. He usually does this -right after his bath, for then he feels so energetic.</p> - -<p>“In the afternoon Elizabeth lets him out of his cage. Of course she -sees first that there are no windows up or doors ajar before she -opens the door of the cage. When the cage door is open Bubsie -flies out and makes a tour of the room. How he does enjoy flying -around and perching back of the different pictures and on the window-sill. -The thing he likes more than anything else is to play with Elizabeth. -He perches on her shoulder and walks around on her hand. -And he loves to tease her too, for if there are any flowers in the room -he will fly over to them, peck at them and begin munching at them. -Then he won’t let Elizabeth catch him. He thinks this a huge joke, -and he always flies to some high spot in the room and begins to sing -which is his favorite trick of all.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day18">JANUARY 18: Little Carry’s Birthday</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Carry was nine years old,” daddy said. “A few minutes before -eleven Carry’s little brother came to her, ringing a large -bell. ‘Come to the celebration for the queen of the day!’ he -shouted and all the family joined the procession.</p> - -<p>“In the center of the room was a table. And such a marvelously -covered table! But, first of all, they seated Carry in a big rocking-chair -at the head of the table. They were all dressed up in funny costumes -which they always wore for birthday celebrations. The table -was full of presents, and in the center was a cake with nine lighted -candles on it. ‘Many happy returns of the day!’ they all cried together.</p> - -<p>“She opened her presents one by one. She had lovely pink knitted -bed-room slippers from her mother, a beautiful doll from her daddy, -a workbag from her granny, a paint box from her auntie and a big box -of candy from her brother, which he’d bought with his very own saved-up -money, and which to Carry was the best present of all!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_14"></a>[14]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day19">JANUARY 19: Maggie’s Meals</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a little girl whose name was Maggie,” said -daddy, “and how she did love meals! Now, one evening -when Maggie had gone to bed along came a fine looking -creature very handsomely dressed.</p> - -<p>“‘Who are you?’ asked Maggie.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m the Dream King and I’m going to take you to a party.’</p> - -<p>“So Maggie went with the Dream King and they visited such interesting -and hospitable people.</p> - -<p>“They went to a huge city which seemed to be made of delicious -things to eat and which, as soon as people ate from the city, the food -grew or was cooked back again!</p> - -<p>“It was all very marvelous. And to Maggie’s surprise she saw -Duke Ice Cream take up a spoon and scoop a huge mouthful right off his -very arm. And in another few minutes his arm was as before.</p> - -<p>“The Duke told her he liked the cold weather and that he always -lived in the coldest part of the city.</p> - -<p>“Lady Lettuce was followed everywhere by her pages, the Vinegar -and Oil boys. And sometimes she had friends to call on her like the -Tomato Twins and the Cucumber Cousins and the Potato Pals. Maggie -also met Apple, the queen of all the Pies.</p> - -<p>“Maggie had the very best time in the world and when the Dream -King told her he must be taking her back Maggie said:</p> - -<p>“‘And you’ve not told me I was wrong to enjoy my meals so much.’</p> - -<p>“‘I gave you a surprise, in not scolding you, eh?’ asked the Dream -King. ‘Well, you’re never greedy or selfish and if you like your food -I think it is fine. Good-night!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day20">JANUARY 20: Winter Trees</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“All the winter things,” said daddy, “such as the cold Winds, -the Snow and the Ice told the Pine Trees and the Fir Trees -and the Spruce Trees how much they liked them.</p> - -<p>“‘I will tell you a secret,’ said the Pine Tree.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the Snow, as it nestled closer to the branches of the big -tree.</p> - -<p>“‘Years and years and years ago, I talked to my family about dropping -off in the Winter-time. We never got any further than talking -about it, for just as I had said, “Well, and what do you think of the -scheme?” some of the Snow Flakes came and rested on our branches.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_15"></a>[15]</span> -“Oh,” they said, “you’re so much nicer than the branches without any -leaves. There we have to fill up the corners, but with you we can -nestle down.”</p> - -<p>“‘The North Wind told us,’ continued the Pine Tree, ‘that it was -such a joy to have a good strong tree around that wouldn’t feel hurt if -he played about and had a good time. And so we discovered how -much the North Wind liked us.</p> - -<p>“‘Then,’ said the Pine Tree, ‘we heard the Grown-Ups. They said -what a comfort it was to have some green trees in the Winter and they -said how horrible it would be if every tree were quite bare and ugly. -And then came the Children. They walked through the woods one -snowy day and they stopped to look up at us. “Ah, how tall those -trees are. And how warm it is in these woods. Our favorite trees -are the Winter Trees—the Spruce Trees, the Fir Trees, the Pine -Trees.”</p> - -<p>“‘Now do you understand how we have to be as fine looking in the -Winter as in the Spring?’ And the Snow understood.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day21">JANUARY 21: Poor Prunes</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“My life is a sad one,” said the stewed prune.</p> - -<p>“How is that?” asked the orange, near by.</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear, no one loves me. People usually eat me when -they can’t get anything else.”</p> - -<p>“But I saw them eat you, and buy you, of course I mean members -of your illustrious prune family, when a member of my family was -around.”</p> - -<p>“Once in a while that happens,” said the prune, “but it is very, very -seldom. One morning,” continued the prune, “some one at the breakfast -table apologized and said, ‘I’m sorry, but we only have prunes -this morning.’</p> - -<p>“Wasn’t that sad? Enough to break the poor heart of a prune.”</p> - -<p>“You haven’t a heart, prune, dear; you only have a stone as your -heart—heart of stone—that means hard-hearted, and so forth,” said -the orange.</p> - -<p>“Ah, but that’s wrong,” said the prune. “I felt dreadfully to think -that such a thing should be said of us. ‘Sorry, but we only have prunes.’ -You’d have thought she had said, ‘Sorry, but we only have bricks for -breakfast,’ from the tone in which she said it.</p> - -<p>“And then what was our joy and a thing the family has never forgotten<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_16"></a>[16]</span> -nor ever will forget when in reply the person at the table said -she actually and really liked prunes.</p> - -<p>“That event will be put down as the greatest event that has happened -in a long time.</p> - -<p>“And following that great event are a number of others, and we plan -to erect a monument made of prune stones and made only of those -stones left by people who’ve enjoyed the prunes!</p> - -<p>“Isn’t that a good idea?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed,” said the orange.</p> - -<p>Just then the orange was called for and the prune with its brothers -and sisters stayed behind.</p> - -<p>“Poor prunes,” cried the prune who had been talking, “our great -monument may not go up so fast as for a moment I had hopes that it -would.</p> - -<p>“Ah, well, we have the ever-ready prune juice to receive the sad -tears of the prunes.” And then they sang this ditty:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Poor prunes, poor prunes, how sad is your lot;</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Some people like you, but, alas, most do not.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But you’re really, poor prunes, you’re really good food,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And those who say not, are, I fear, very rude.”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day22">JANUARY 22: Molly’s Piano Recital</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Molly,” began daddy, “was very musical and ever since she -had been a little girl, so little that she had to be lifted to -the piano stool, she had been able to play anything she -heard.</p> - -<p>“Her family were far from being well off, but they strove to give -Molly a musical education.</p> - -<p>“One day it was decided that Molly was so talented she could give a -concert. So the evening for the concert was decided upon. Molly -practiced and practiced the pieces she was to play.</p> - -<p>“She was not at all nervous. She was very proud of her pretty -new dress, for she had always before had the dresses of her older sisters -cut down and made smaller for her. Unknown to her, Molly’s -teacher had invited an old friend of his to the concert. This gentleman -was very rich and fond of music. He liked to help along any one -he felt deserved it. He was so delighted with Molly’s playing that -he rushed up to the little girl, saying: ‘I shall send you and your -mother abroad. There you’ll have the finest music teachers in the -world. You will come back making us all very proud of you.’”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_17"></a>[17]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day23">JANUARY 23: Goblins’ Secrets</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One night, not long ago, Peter Goblin went a-calling,” said -daddy. “From house to house he went, and in every house -he went to the bedsides of the little boys and girls and invited -them to go on the greatest coasting party of the year.</p> - -<p>“‘We’re going to coast,’ said Peter, ‘down the hill of Dreams.’</p> - -<p>“They all put their sleds together and down the hill of Dreams they -went until they reached the valley below.</p> - -<p>“‘Down this valley all the dreams come,’ said Peter Goblin. ‘Then -our Goblin Dream Workers must tie them up into little packages, for -every nice dream must be saved. It must be made to come true some -day or some time—that is, if it’s all for the very best that it should come -true. For the Goblins are wise little Creatures!’ And as the Children -watched the Goblin Dream Workers they certainly decided they looked -very bright indeed.</p> - -<p>“‘They tie the dreams into the little packages and then the Goblin -Visitors take them back to the land of Children and drop them in their -bedrooms at night as they sleep.’</p> - -<p>“‘But,’ said the Boys and Girls, ‘we’ve never seen packages like -these.’</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ said Peter Goblin. ‘In one of these packages a good many -dreams will come true, and so the contents of the package are dropped,—some -parts in the corners, some around the ceiling. And one by one -they come out into the room later on when they’re COMING TRUE!</p> - -<p>“‘So on our way back tonight,’ said Peter, ‘a lot of us will lead you to -your little rooms and we’ll drop the contents of the packages of dreams -which will sometime come true. But now we must be off for more -coasting, hurrah, hurrah!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day24">JANUARY 24: In the Fish Bowl</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a little girl named Susan,” said daddy, “who -had in her room a great big glass bowl which held some helleries.”</p> - -<p>“What are helleries?” of course asked Evelyn.</p> - -<p>“They are fresh-water fish that live in climates where the water is -sure always to be very warm. Susan also kept some snails in the water -with the helleries.</p> - -<p>“The helleries are about the size of minnows, but of a different shape, -being more round than the minnows are.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_18"></a>[18]</span></p> - -<p>“One day Susan saw the big hellery daddy trying to chase the mother -hellery around so that she could not get hold of any of the little ones. -Susan grabbed the mother hellery and put her quickly into a glass of -water that was standing near by. The next thing Susan did was to -count the little helleries and, to her delight, she found that all the twenty -were quite alive. But they had evidently been very much frightened, -for they were all in a corner of the bowl, as near to the daddy hellery -as possible, and the big daddy hellery was quiet and seemed to be much -relieved that the danger was over. The snails, as you can imagine, -were only too glad to rest once more. Susan gave them all some delicious -fish food to comfort them.</p> - -<p>“And she kept the mother hellery in a separate bowl until the little -ones were grown up, and then she was welcomed back.”</p> - -<p>“Why was she kept in a separate bowl?” asked Jack.</p> - -<p>“Because the mother hellery doesn’t care for her children until they -are big, and she might harm them. But the daddy loves them, even -when they are little bits of things!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day25">JANUARY 25: Mac, the Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was a dog named Mac,” said daddy, “a beautiful Airedale -dog and he belonged to two young girls named Janet -and Mildred. They were much excited for their daddy -was to have a birthday.</p> - -<p>“At last came the birthday.</p> - -<p>“Mac thought to himself that he wouldn’t be much pleased with the -presents their daddy received, a pipe, tobacco, a necktie. Mac had been -dressed up in a beautiful ribbon on a number of special occasions but -he didn’t think much of neckties. There were some candies, though, -and they were all right. Candies were really a sensible present.</p> - -<p>“Mac knew that there were going to be more festivities. He sat -about and waited.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s time for the birthday cake,’ they called at last.</p> - -<p>“Up got Mac. ‘It’s rude to be late,’ he said to himself, ‘and I’ll -show them that an Airedale dog doesn’t forget his manners.’</p> - -<p>“After it was all over and Mac was about to go to bed, he smiled to -himself:</p> - -<p>“‘Well, it was foolish to have all those candles but the cake was -good, mighty good!’”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_19"></a>[19]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day26">JANUARY 26: The Three Horses</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">In a barn there were three horses and their names were Danny and -Fanny and Prince. Somehow Bobbie, who was the farmer’s -youngest son, always liked it when the horses had their ears up -though he couldn’t have quite told you why. They seemed to be so -very, very friendly then.</p> - -<p>Bobbie had been having a very fine day, and as he tumbled into bed -he hardly had time to whisper to his old friend the Dream King. He -used to say, just before he went off to sleep, “Please, Mr. Dream King, -send me nice dreams.”</p> - -<p>If he did not feel so dreadfully, dreadfully sleepy he would make his -little speech longer and would say, “Your gracious majesty, Mr. Dream -King, will your royal highness do a poor, humble subject like myself -the great and noble and wondrous honor of sending me most royal and -noble dreams?”</p> - -<p>This evening all he said was, “Nice dreams, please.”</p> - -<p>Soon, oh, so soon, it seemed as though he saw Danny and Fanny and -Prince walking into his room. And then they stood at the end of the -bed, all in a row.</p> - -<p>“Hello, Bobbie,” they said.</p> - -<p>“Hello, Danny and Fanny and Prince,” said Bobbie.</p> - -<p>“We’ve come to tell you something,” said Fanny.</p> - -<p>“It’s something you’ve always wanted to know,” said Danny.</p> - -<p>“And because I’m the oldest horse, they’ve given me the honor of -telling it to you,” added Prince.</p> - -<p>Then the three horses neighed, looked at each other, smiled their -horse smiles and then looked at Bobbie.</p> - -<p>“You’ve always wanted to know why we put our ears straight up -when you’ve come around,” said Prince.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Bobbie, “I’ve always wanted to know if there was -any special reason for it.”</p> - -<p>“There is,” said Prince, “and I will tell it to you. When we put -our ears up it’s to tell you we’re feeling pleasant and friendly. When -horses put their ears way back it means they’re cross and that perhaps -they’ll bite. But we have never put our ears back on our heads when -you’ve been around, Bobbie, so it means we always, always like to have -you with us.”</p> - -<p>And the next morning when Bobbie got up he went out to his three -friends and kissed them and said, “I know a secret of yours.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_20"></a>[20]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day27">JANUARY 27: In the Kitchen</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One evening,” commenced daddy, “when the house was quiet -and still, and every one was sleeping soundly, the tins and -pans began to talk in the kitchen.</p> - -<p>“‘I think I am to be congratulated more than any of you,’ said the -egg beater. ‘You see my name means that I beat eggs. But not -only do I beat eggs. I beat cream and all other things they wish to -whip into a fine fluffy state.’</p> - -<p>“‘True enough,’ agreed the other pans and tins.</p> - -<p>“‘But you see,’ said the egg beater, ‘the wonderful part is that I am -not cross. Imagine being used only as a beater. Imagine forever -whipping everything that comes near you. Isn’t that enough to make -an egg beater cross? But am I cross?’</p> - -<p>“And all the pots and pans creaked and said, ‘No.’</p> - -<p>“‘Then,’ said the egg beater, ‘it only goes to show that my disposition -is quite perfect. Even whipping and beating everything that -comes my way doesn’t make me cross.’</p> - -<p>“‘Listen to me,’ said the cheese grater. ‘Think of what my name -means!’</p> - -<p>“What?’ asked the others.</p> - -<p>“‘It means I am greater than anything else. No other pot or tin or -pan is named by my name.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh,’ chuckled the gravy spoon, a big, good-natured, easy-going -spoon, ‘you don’t understand at all.’</p> - -<p>“‘What don’t I understand?’ asked the cheese grater.</p> - -<p>“‘You see I help the gravy at the table and I hear the grownups -and children talk. They say that greater means something finer, bigger, -stronger, more noble than something that is merely great. Now greatest -means the best of all. You see the way they spell your name is -quite different from the way they spell the word that means great.’</p> - -<p>“‘And what difference does that make?’ asked the cheese grater, -who was feeling sad.</p> - -<p>“‘All the difference in the world,’ said the gravy spoon. ‘It means -something quite different.’</p> - -<p>“‘The very idea of making such a mistake,’ said the cheese grater -sadly.</p> - -<p>“‘Never mind,’ said the egg beater. ‘I have a really bad name and -I rise above it. I do the best I can and don’t complain. You must do -the same.’</p> - -<p>“‘I will,’ said the cheese grater. ‘But I am so disappointed.’</p> - -<p>“So the rest of the talk between the tins, pots and pans was not -upon their names and the meanings of them.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_21"></a>[21]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day28">JANUARY 28: The Little Needle</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">A little girl named Jinny in crossing the street one day saw a -needle shining very brightly in the center of the crossing. She -picked it up because, as she said to herself, some horse might get -it in his foot and have it hurt dreadfully. She stuck the needle in her -fur and walked on.</p> - -<p>Soon after she was home she went to bed and soon she was sound -asleep. The bright needle in the fur seemed to grow brighter and -brighter. It looked like something alive, it was so bright, and, sure -enough, it was talking!</p> - -<p>“I came over from Italy with a very poor girl who was a sewer. -She did most wonderful fancy work. Her beautiful work brought ever -so much more money than it formerly did, and after a time she was -never worried any more.</p> - -<p>“Well, after a while she succeeded so well that she bought a little -house and no longer had to work.</p> - -<p>“To-day she was carrying her workbag to a friend’s house to sew a -little for amusement. But there was a hole in the bag, and I fell out. -Then you came along and picked me up. I’ll help you sew if you -like, Jinny, for my kind mistress doesn’t need me now.”</p> - -<p>When Jinny awoke there was the needle on her fur, and she put it -in her workbag with such pleasure.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day29">JANUARY 29: Real Dogs</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Lucifer and his mistress went for quite a long drive one day. -On their way home his mistress stopped to make a call. Lucifer -stayed alone in the wonderful carriage.</p> - -<p>Some common dogs passed by. They were barking and playing and -seemed to be having a very good time. Lucifer looked at them as if he -sometimes longed to be a real dog and to play as other dogs did. But -of course there was his family to be thought of and his background! -He could not disgrace it. He must not try anything different. He -must just stay at home, doing nothing but wear a big bow of ribbon -and hear his mistress tell of what a fine breed he was.</p> - -<p>But the other dogs did fill him with envy. He had a strange longing -to be out playing, too. What a stupid life he led! No fun at all. -And he would like to see more of the world. No matter where he -went with his mistress, the world always seemed the same.</p> - -<p>He wondered to himself if the dogs would play with him. He barked -and they looked at the victoria and at the poodle dog with the blue bow.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_22"></a>[22]</span> -They seemed to be laughing at him, and for the first time his family -tree didn’t seem of any use. It was simply that the dogs were judging -him for what he was—they didn’t care a bit about his father or his -grandfather.</p> - -<p>“Could I join you?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Well, you don’t look as though you amounted to much,” they -said, “but come along. We’ll try to be kind to you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said Lucifer, as he ran along, “I do amount to a great deal. -You don’t know. I have more of a background than any of you.”</p> - -<p>“What?” they all asked, with their ears and eyes showing that they -could not believe what they had heard. “Tell us what a background -is,” they asked. “Is it another name for life-saving?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Lucifer, “it means that I needn’t do anything but live up -to my family name. For years and years our family have been of -noble, aristocratic line. I am a dog of wonderful breeding.”</p> - -<p>“You’re only snobbish,” they said, and Lucifer felt very badly. -“Why, you poor little dog, we feel sorry for you,” said one bright looking -fox terrier. “Our friends have saved children from drowning this -summer, some have saved lives in fire, and we all try to amount to -something. Pooh, you can’t be your grandfather. Try to be yourself -and amount to something!” And Lucifer joined the dogs to be taken -on a regular dog’s trip.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day30">JANUARY 30: The Little Old Man</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a very strange old man,” said daddy, “who -decided he would live at the top of the mountain. He liked -to hear all the rumbling sounds and thought he’d like to help -make them. He loved pine trees, too, of which there were plenty on top -of the mountain. He told his family about his desire, and the next day -they started off.</p> - -<p>“At last they reached the top, and there were so many of them it -did make a merry party.</p> - -<p>“But it was almost dark, and they were all eager for supper.</p> - -<p>“The grandmothers and mothers arranged the supper, and they had -a most delicious meal too.</p> - -<p>“They had moss soup, a salad of pine needles chopped up very fine, -big berry pies and nuts, for they all wanted to eat mountain food at -once. They sat on low stumps of trees while they ate.</p> - -<p>“After they’d finished eating they all felt quite energetic, and so the -old grandfather, who was the leader in everything, said:</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s help with this storm which is coming on.’ And I should say -they did!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_23"></a>[23]</span></p> - -<p>“All the older ones bellowed at the tops of their lungs so that it -sounded almost like roaring. The younger ones whistled and sang. -The people who lived at the foot of the mountain shivered and said: -‘Oh, what a terrific storm! Listen to the sound of the wind!’</p> - -<p>“But the old man and his family thought it fine fun.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day31">JANUARY 31: The Fussy Cat</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A white cat named Snow,” said daddy, “and a black dog -named Coal were the greatest of friends.</p> - -<p>“‘I am so glad to-day is wash-day,’ said Snow. ‘I saw -the soiled clothes being scrubbed so hard and hung out on the line to -dry. To-morrow they will iron the clothes and then put them back in -the basket all nicely folded. Later they will go in the linen room! -Ah, such joy.’ And Snow purred happily.</p> - -<p>“‘Now what in the world do you talk about wash-day and ironing-day -for?’ asked Coal. ‘I can understand it when you talk about mice -because I have never known any creature so fond of them. But what -do you care for clean clothes? You don’t wear them. You can wash -yourself and comb your hair by yourself.’</p> - -<p>“‘But I like to lie in clean clothes. Nothing gives me the joy that -the basket of clean clothes does! At least it is one of the joys of my -life. As for the linen closet—well, when they leave the door open I -am happy. I love to lie among the white napkins and pillow covers -and sheets.’</p> - -<p>“‘That’s the queerest thing I’ve ever heard,’ said the dog.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s quite true, though,’ said the cat. ‘The mistress knows that. -I’ve often heard her say that she couldn’t leave the clean clothes in the -basket a moment as I’d lie among them right away. And she never -dared leave the linen closet door open. Of course they don’t know how -fond I am of such a bed,’ added Snow, ‘or they would enjoy having a -bed made for me of clean clothes all the time.’</p> - -<p>“‘Bow-wow-wow,’ laughed the dog. ‘You are a creature to love -everything that is fine. How about soiled clothes? Wouldn’t they -feel the same?’</p> - -<p>“‘You insult me,’ said the cat. ‘I only lie in clean clothes. Soft -cushions, good food, especially cream and still more especially nice food -from the table—all these things I like.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m glad to hear it,’ said the dog. ‘I knew you loved all comforts -but this one of clean clothes I never heard of before.’</p> - -<p>“‘That’s why I am never talking to you when I see the clothes basket -of clean clothes going upstairs,’ said Snow. ‘I am busy then!’</p> - -<p>“And this,” said daddy, “is a true story.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_24"></a>[24]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day32">FEBRUARY 1: Mice are Discovered</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Mice,” said daddy, “had been enjoying a new pantry -they had found. They always found some pantry where -they could get good things to eat, and this pantry was full -of delicious cheese and all sorts of nice things.</p> - -<p>“‘Really,’ said Mr. Mouse, ‘I don’t think we could have found a -better pantry. It’s one of the nicest homes we’ve had in a long time.’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said Mrs. Mouse. ‘And there are no traps, and there is not -a single Cat in the House. That is what I call right. It’s very wrong -to keep a Cat. They’re such horrid creatures.’</p> - -<p>“They would frisk about the pantry, behind the shelves and through -the drawers which were often left half-open.</p> - -<p>“‘It is so stupid and inconsiderate,’ said Mr. Mouse, ‘for people to -close all the drawers and lock up their things in tin boxes. For my -part I hate tin boxes. They can’t be bitten and they’re so apt to cut -me when I try to get them opened.’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, they’re horrid,’ said Mrs. Mouse. ‘We can’t open them, no -matter how much we try. I like little cardboard boxes best that we can -nibble through.’</p> - -<p>“Now one day the children who lived in the house had been out -coasting all the afternoon. It had been a glorious afternoon, and -they had coasted so hard they were very hungry.</p> - -<p>“When they came in they asked their mother for something to eat.</p> - -<p>“‘Go and look in the pantry,’ said their mother. ‘You will find -biscuits and jam, and quite a lot to eat in there. As it’s a Saturday -afternoon you may have a little feast.’</p> - -<p>“Off went the children to the pantry. Now, the Mice had not -been bothered all afternoon. They had seen the cook leave the kitchen -and the pantry was just off the kitchen.</p> - -<p>“‘We’ll have a feast this afternoon,’ said Mother Mouse. And all -the little Mice had thought it was a wonderful scheme to have a -regular feast.</p> - -<p>“They had been enjoying themselves and having a splendid time when -the children arrived.</p> - -<p>“When they heard the door open and the children coming in, the -Mice scampered to their holes and to their hiding places back on the -shelves. They made a great deal of noise, and some of them squealed -in their hurry to get past each other.</p> - -<p>“‘The pantry is full of Mice,’ said the children.</p> - -<p>“Meanwhile the Mice were saying, ‘They heard us, and now they -know that we are living here. Well, we’ll just have to move—that’s -all. For somehow people don’t like to have Mice for visitors. It’s -very foolish of them, but they don’t like us!’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_25"></a>[25]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said Mr. Mouse, ‘we might as well make the best of it. -Besides this has been a very nice home and perhaps we’ll be lucky and -find another.’</p> - -<p>“‘I hope it will be just as nice,’ said Mrs. Mouse, as they all followed -Mr. Mouse in his search for a new pantry!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day33">FEBRUARY 2: In the Sea</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In the sea,” said daddy, “and far away in the tropics where the -plants and birds and animals are very different from here, there -are floating plant creatures known as Portuguese Men-of-War.</p> - -<p>“The reason they’ve been given this name is because some one who -was about to name them decided they looked like old battleships. The -Portuguese Man-of-War is made up of many little creatures all joined -together, just as though many of us were all fastened together in our -villages or in our country places.</p> - -<p>“Some of these creatures are very different from each other. The -Portuguese Man-of-War is quite large, and when it is like this it is filled -by a kind of gas which enters into it and which makes it look even -larger than it is.</p> - -<p>“It is beautifully colored and it floats on top of the water.</p> - -<p>“These parts are the large members of the colony. The rest of them, -or rather a second kind of members of the family, hang from under the -side of these—many little creatures which form the largest part of the -colony.</p> - -<p>“Many of them are small and trumpet-shaped, and they are the -ones who do the marketing and get the food for the rest.</p> - -<p>“Then there are members of the colony who also hang from under -the many members on top, and they are the fingers or the feelers for -the community.</p> - -<p>“There are still others who look like bunches of grapes, and they look -after the baby creatures who come to form a part of this strange -animal-plant.</p> - -<p>“Still more of them are like great long ribbons and they are armed -with cells which sting and slay young fishes down in the water. Then -they bring up the food to the other members of the family.</p> - -<p>“So, you see, this whole big community of many-colored little creatures, -which are a kind of animal-plant life, all help each other. And -they are all of many beautiful colors, and add as much to the beauty of -the sea as anything else.</p> - -<p>“But I want to make it quite clear that they are all together as a -plant would be, and yet each has its purpose in life, whether it be to -market or get the fish or look after the eggs.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_26"></a>[26]</span></p> - -<p>“Lately I have seen in a great museum in one of the large cities a -copy of one of these colonies made out of blown glass.</p> - -<p>“There you can see the colors, for without the colors you can’t -half imagine how lovely it is. The little creatures are lovely lavenders, -and green, and purples, and browns, and pinks—all like a lovely mass -of soft and delicate colors.</p> - -<p>“So that the Portuguese Man-of-War and its little inhabitants are -becoming better known.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day34">FEBRUARY 3: The Circus Dream</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I want to tell you the story this evening,” said daddy, “of a little -boy named Jay Rial.</p> - -<p>“Jay Rial was as nice a little boy as any one could ever hope -to see. Every one liked him and he liked people, too. But the thing -he loved above everything else in the world was the circus.</p> - -<p>“He loved the sound of the train whistle which brought the circus to -town, and he loved the old circus which used to travel by the road and -not come by the train at all. He loved the circus band, the clowns, the -animals. He loved the very tent itself, the smell of peanuts, the roars -of the lions, the beautiful ladies who rode the beautiful horses.</p> - -<p>“He loved the performers, and every time he went to a circus he -wished his eyes were bigger so he could see more, and he wished that -circus people didn’t have to go to sleep at all.</p> - -<p>“He used to follow the circus parade as it came through the town and -he didn’t mind if it was always late, for he could go to the circus grounds -with some of the other boys and see them unpack, and maybe he could -sometimes help a little, too!</p> - -<p>“Once he had been allowed to stand in the middle of the sawdust-covered -ring when they were fixing up the tent. That had been a great -moment.</p> - -<p>“There was only one thing about circus day which ever made him -sad. That was that sometimes people couldn’t afford to go to the -circus. He had been very lucky. He was always able to do chores for -his mother and daddy around circus time and he could make enough -money for a ticket.</p> - -<p>“But there were some little boys and girls who couldn’t do that, or -whose mothers and daddies couldn’t afford to do that for them.</p> - -<p>“‘If I ever get to be a big man,’ said little Jay Rial, ‘I’m going to -take just as many children to the circus with me as I can.’</p> - -<p>“Little Jay Rial called it his circus-dream. And sometimes he would -really dream that he was taking hundreds and hundreds of little boys<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_27"></a>[27]</span> -and girls whose faces had been sad and teary because they hadn’t thought -they were going to the circus. He had dreamed of how they would -follow after him and would say:</p> - -<p>“‘Me, too?’</p> - -<p>“And he would smile at them and say, ‘Yes, all of you!’</p> - -<p>“It was a beautiful dream.</p> - -<p>“Now there are many people who dream of doing something fine -when they have more money or when they’re grown up and who forget -it when that time comes.</p> - -<p>“They will excuse themselves by saying, ‘Yes, I have more money -than I used to have, but I find I need it all,’ instead of doing more than -they had been able to do before. There are little boys who say, ‘When -I grow up I’m going to see that poor children get ice-cream once in -a while.’ But when they grow up they forget and they don’t realize that -there are lots of children in hospitals and in homes who very seldom receive -visits from the ice-cream man.</p> - -<p>“Now Jay Rial was different. He remembered. When he grew up -he went into the circus business. He was the one who would tell the -newspapers in the different towns in advance when the circus was coming -to town so every one could look forward to it.</p> - -<p>“And he remembered his circus dream.</p> - -<p>“So every year when the circus came to the very biggest city they -visited, grown up Jay Rial arranged that every child in every hospital -or home or any child who was crippled and not as fortunate as other -children should come to the circus free.</p> - -<p>“They arranged one afternoon when no one need buy a ticket but -when every seat was free. And yet, that wasn’t enough for Jay Rial. -When the hospitals and homes sent in their lists of the numbers of children -who would be able to go to the circus the lists grew so long that the -place wouldn’t hold them all.</p> - -<p>“Do you suppose Jay Rial said, ‘Sorry, but we’ve room for no more?’ -Not a bit of it. He had another circus party for those who couldn’t -come to the first.</p> - -<p>“And Jay Rial’s face was full of smiles as he looked at the thousands -of children who were shrieking with joy over the circus, and he said, -‘My dream has come true.’</p> - -<p>“But,” ended daddy, “Jay Rial is one of those people who help to -make dreams come true.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_28"></a>[28]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day35">FEBRUARY 4: Little Mildred’s Muff</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Mildred had lost her muff,” said daddy. “She lived in a -small town near a big city. She went to school in the city. -Every morning she took the train into the city and came -back by train in the afternoon. When she got home that afternoon -she told her mother and daddy what had happened. Mildred’s daddy -said that he would telephone to the railway station to see if anything -had been seen of it. Mildred stood by listening.</p> - -<p>“‘Mildred,’ said her daddy, ‘they’re asking me if your muff had a -head on it. Did it?’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, let me talk, daddy!’ And Mildred grabbed the receiver.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, yes,’ she cried excitedly into the telephone; ‘it had a black -fox’s head on it!’ Then she heard the joyful words:</p> - -<p>“‘I think it has been found and brought here.’</p> - -<p>“Mildred could hardly wait until the morning came. Then she went -with her daddy to the lost and found department of the railway station.</p> - -<p>“As soon as she got inside she cried, ‘There is my muff over there with -all those umbrellas and books!’ And she jumped up and down with -happiness.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day36">FEBRUARY 5: The Coal-Bin</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’m proud, that is what I am,” said a large piece of coal in the -coal-bin. “There was a song written once about a king named -Coal.”</p> - -<p>“But,” said another piece of coal, “you have the idea, I believe, that -his name was spelt as our name is spelt. I think that is wrong. The -king spelt his name Cole. The song you mean goes like this, ‘Old King -Cole was a merry old soul.’ Isn’t that the one you mean?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the large piece of coal which had spoken first. “That is -the old song I mean. A fine one it is, to be sure. But what care I -how the king spelt his name, or how the person who wrote the song -spelt it? My grandfather once lived in a king’s coal-bin in a great -palace. That is, he must have. Of course he never told me about it -myself for he was burnt before I came around. But one of my grandfathers -must have been in a king’s coal-bin and maybe he is still there. -Kings must have coal-bins and be kept warm, mustn’t they?</p> - -<p>“Perhaps I’ve a little cousin this very moment crackling and sizzling -and burning for a king, who knows?</p> - -<p>“But, now I come to think of it I don’t believe Old King Cole was -good enough to belong to our family. He had to call for things all the -time, whereas we are called for!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_29"></a>[29]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, people want us. They never knew before how much they -appreciated us. They didn’t know it until we became a little scarce.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the other pieces of coal, “we can now hold up our coal -heads and say to all the world, ‘Well, now what do you think of the -coal-bin? You think a lot of it if we’re within it, and if the coal-bin -is empty—ah, you’re sad!’</p> - -<p>“Yes, that shows our importance. People talk about coal nowadays. -They go around asking each other if they have enough coal. And -people usually answer by saying that they are getting along all right -but they would like to have more.</p> - -<p>“They would like to have more of us, we, the fine pieces of coal, the -coal which is at last appreciated, the coal which at last gets thanks for -the warmth it gives, and the coal which is missed so sadly when it isn’t -around!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day37">FEBRUARY 6: In Dreamland</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We’ve got lots of work to do to-night,” said the Dream -King, and the Dream Fairies said, “What have we to do?”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the Dream King, “in talking to the Fairy -Queen this afternoon, she said that she had quite a lot to tell me and -she looked very sad.</p> - -<p>“It seems that there have been many children lately she has heard -telling each other unkind things they have heard about each other.</p> - -<p>“For instance, she heard one little girl say to another little girl, ‘Oh, -Sally, I heard Mamie say she thought you were awfully mean and selfish. -I told her I didn’t think so. I stood up for you. I was your -friend.’</p> - -<p>“Well, the Fairy Queen said that made her mad. She said it was far -worse of the little girl who came and told such a horrid thing than it -even was in the little girl who had said it.</p> - -<p>“I am going to give dreams to lots and lots of children who have -said mean things. I am going to show them a huge room full of children -and all the children will be crying and sobbing, and there won’t -be enough handkerchiefs to go around.</p> - -<p>“And I will tell them that these children are crying because of the -mean speeches they have heard repeated.</p> - -<p>“Hurry, Dream Fairies, tie up the dreams for me to take around. -You know what I want now.</p> - -<p>“And, Dream Fairies,” continued the Dream King, “I’m going to tell -each girl and boy how every mean speech she or he thinks of and doesn’t -make, or doesn’t repeat, will come straight to Dreamland and every<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_30"></a>[30]</span> -week we will have a great big bonfire of them. Then all the Dream -Fairies will laugh and sing as the mean speeches are burnt up.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day38">FEBRUARY 7: How the Inkfishes Protect Themselves</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Inkfishes,” said daddy; “aren’t black at all. In fact, they look -very much like the ordinary jellyfish. But they are called inkfishes -because when an enemy comes near them they drop -ink out of an ink pocket they have near their mouths. You see, they can -see perfectly through the ink, but the other fishes can’t and so when -they dive down again and again and try to catch the inkfishes, they -can’t do it. The water is so black they can’t see anything and they -flounder off into the clear water, while the inkfishes keep out of their -way.</p> - -<p>“The jellyfishes and inkfishes are great friends and often visit each -other. Little Kitty Inkfish and Nelly Jellyfish were especially good -friends, and one day Kitty Inkfish asked her mother if she could invite -Nelly Jellyfish to visit her for a whole week. Old Mrs. Inkfish consented, -so Nelly Jellyfish was invited. Such excitement as there was, -and all sorts of entertainments and parties were planned. Nelly Jellyfish -arrived at exactly the hour she was invited to commence her visit. -That afternoon the first party in her honor was to be given, and, of -course, a number of other jellyfishes were invited for the party.</p> - -<p>“But a great big, dangerous fish was hovering near. He saw all the -nice fat looking jellyfishes, and he said to himself, ‘Here’s where I have -a supper party too.’ So he dove through the water toward little Nelly -Jellyfish. Oh, how frightened all the jellyfishes were, but as quickly -as possible the inkfishes had dropped ink into the water and made it -so black that the big fish couldn’t see. They all got out of the way, -pulling the jellyfishes with them, and watched, with great amusement, -the great big fish trying to find his way out.</p> - -<p>“He coughed and sneezed with the ink in his face and made very -wry faces at the taste of the ink, which made the inkfishes chuckle.</p> - -<p>“At last the big fish had left, and all the jellyfishes congratulated -the inkfishes on their wonderful means of protection, and they said -they felt pretty sure that Nelly Jellyfish would be well looked after -on her visit as well as have a wonderful time.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus3"> -<img src="images/illus3.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“HURRY, DREAM FAIRIES, TIE UP THE DREAMS FOR ME TO TAKE AROUND.”—<a href="#Page_29"><i>Page 29</i></a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_31"></a>[31]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day39">FEBRUARY 8: The Vegetables</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The vegetables on the stove were talking,” said daddy. ‘I insist -upon being well-cooked,’ said Mr. Leader Potato.</p> - -<p>“‘To my mind, that is nonsense. The cook arranges the -heat and puts us on the stove when she wants to,’ said one of the String-Beans. -‘She takes us off when she sees fit. And she gives us just -what she wants in the way of salt and pepper and butter.’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, can you imagine her saying, “Mr. Bean, have you enough -salt?”’</p> - -<p>“‘Neither would she say,’ went on the Stewed Corn, “Are you quite -warm enough, Mr. Corn, or are you too warm? I will open a window -if you wish.” No! We do exactly as we’re told. Mr. Potato, -you are wrong. Yes, I grieve to admit it, but you are quite, quite -wrong.’</p> - -<p>“‘I insist upon being well-cooked because if I am not well-cooked, -I am extremely horrid to eat,’ repeated Mr. Leader Potato; ‘I am hard -and not “done” at all. No one likes me then. So they find it is well to -cook me properly.’</p> - -<p>“‘We all should be cooked properly,’ said the others.</p> - -<p>“‘You all should, it is true,’ said Mr. Leader Potato. ‘But it is -absolutely important that I should be well-cooked. A half-cooked -potato is so extremely disagreeable.’</p> - -<p>“But as he was talking, along came the cook to mash Potato and his -family, for dinner was almost ready.</p> - -<p>“‘How much fussing over I require!’ said Mr. Potato proudly.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day40">FEBRUARY 9: The Life Saving St. Bernards</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Once there was an old man who owned a number of St. Bernard -dogs,” said daddy. “One night they camped near -a small settlement. The old man had found sticks and wood, -and the dogs had carried it along on the sleds. So they had a huge -fire. They got nice and warm and had a supper of the provisions -they’d brought and which, too, the dogs had carried.</p> - -<p>“But a storm could be seen coming, and the snow was flying so fast -it was almost blinding. The old man rolled the dogs up in warm -rugs, and then, rolling up in a sleeping bag, he went fast asleep.</p> - -<p>“He had not been asleep long before he was awakened by one of -the biggest St. Bernard dogs, who was tugging at his sleeping bag.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_32"></a>[32]</span></p> - -<p>“‘What is it, my beauty?’ asked the old man. Still the dog tugged -at the bag. The old man was so sleepy at first he was half dazed, -but he opened his eyes. Slowly he realized that some one must be -suffering near-by, for he heard a strange wailing sound as of some one -in distress. He got up, put on some warm things, and, hitching some -of the dogs to a sled, they started out into the blizzard.</p> - -<p>“They went toward the place where the sound of the wailing came -from, and there, half buried in the snow, they found a man almost -frozen to death. The old man, with the help of the dogs, put him on -the big sled and dragged him back to their camp. There the old man -rubbed him, and by the fire he began to recover. He said he had -started out for another settlement to find food and had become blinded -by the snow until he could go no farther. He was so grateful to the -old man for saving his life. But the old man told him that the dog had -been the rescuer.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day41">FEBRUARY 10: The Birthday Goblin</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Polly,” said daddy, “could hardly wait -for her birthday to come. She had been thinking about it for -a long time, and at last there was only one more night and -the birthday would actually be here.</p> - -<p>“It was bedtime and Polly was ready for bed.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m going to stay awake for ages,’ she said to herself, ‘and try to -guess what mother and daddy are going to give me, and what we’ll -have to eat at the party. I do hope it will be ice-cream. I am a little -afraid it won’t be, though, because when I asked mother about it, she -said that perhaps it would be nice to have a change. Nothing is so -nice as ice-cream for a birthday party.’</p> - -<p>“‘That’s true,’ said a jolly little creature, who suddenly appeared -before her.</p> - -<p>“‘Who are you?’ asked Polly.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m the birthday Goblin. That is, I am one of the birthday Goblins, -for there are a good many of us needed for our work. There -are such lots of birthdays,’ and the Goblin tossed his head and laughed.</p> - -<p>“‘And,’ continued the Goblin, ‘I tell mothers and daddies not to -forget the good, old-fashioned way of putting a ring, a thimble and a -button in the cake. I have to see about the presents, too. For how -well I know what the girls and boys like as presents! That’s our business, -you know.’</p> - -<p>“‘Are we going to have ice-cream tomorrow?’ asked Polly.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the Goblin. ‘Your mother took my suggestions so<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_33"></a>[33]</span> -quickly. I didn’t have to coax her at all. But your birthday is here -and the sun has been up some time. Good-by, happy birthday!’ And -as Polly opened her eyes, her mother was by her bed, whispering that -always wonderful birthday wish of:</p> - -<p>“‘Many happy returns of the day!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day42">FEBRUARY 11: A Make-Believe and Real President</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“You have heard,” said daddy, “how Abraham Lincoln pretended -the cabbages which he grew in his garden were real -people and how he named them. The straightest and very -best-looking one he named General Strong, and another he named Captain -Brave. One more he admired especially and thought it an exceptionally -fine looking cabbage. He called it Mr. President, and little did -he then think that he, the little boy, would be President when he -grew up.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day43">FEBRUARY 12: Abraham Lincoln</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I have one little story to tell you to-night which I don’t think -you’ve heard before,” said daddy. “When the present King -of Siam was a little boy and his governess was teaching him -American history he became so impressed with Abraham Lincoln and -his freeing of the slaves and the tragedy of his death, that he said,</p> - -<p>“‘When I become King I will free the slaves of the palace.’</p> - -<p>“‘Will you promise me that?’ his governess asked, and the little -boy promised. And when he became king all of the wives and slaves -of the royal palace—four or five hundred—were freed and were -given money and assistance to get fresh starts as free people.</p> - -<p>“That story came to me,” daddy continued, “from my own mother -who knew the governess, and I have never told it to you two children -before.</p> - -<p>“And while it is splendid to think of a little boy in far-off Siam loving -and following the great example of our splendid Lincoln, still I’ve -been thinking to-day that the greatest thing of all is that we all know -Lincoln so well that we can hardly find a new story to tell of him.</p> - -<p>“He was so simple, so human, so real a person that we have all -grown to know him—not only as a President and a magnificent figure -in history—but as Abraham Lincoln, the man of the people.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_34"></a>[34]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day44">FEBRUARY 13: Isa’s Valentine Party</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Isa had been very ill in a large city hospital,” -said daddy. “But at last a joyful time came when -Isa really seemed to be on the road to getting well, and very -happy her mother and daddy were.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, little Isa,’ said her daddy, ‘we’re going to have a surprise -for you. You know to-night is St. Valentine’s eve, and I have an idea -my little daughter may be going to have all kinds of bright, heart-shaped -presents!’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, daddy!’ said Isa, ‘instead of giving just me a valentine -party couldn’t we have one for all the children in the hospital? I’m -well enough to be moved into the big ward, and all the children who are -able to be there can have a party with me, and we can have a huge valentine -party. Oh, couldn’t we do that, daddy?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, indeed,’ said her daddy.</p> - -<p>“So in the evening the big ward was bright with red hearts strung -from the ceiling and hanging over the beds. The lights were covered -with red paper shades, and in the very center of the room was an enormous -big heart, and what do you suppose was in the heart?”</p> - -<p>“What?” asked Evelyn eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Why, for every child there was a red ribbon. Each child pulled one -ribbon attached to the heart and at the end was a beautiful present.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day45">FEBRUARY 14: Why There is a Saint Valentine’s Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“St. Valentine,” said daddy, “was a bishop in the third century—that -was many, many years ago. He was a very good, kind -man and always went about doing kind things for people. -But some of the Romans didn’t like him, and in those days the people -were cruel. If they didn’t like any one or imagined he might do -them harm, they had him beheaded, and Bishop Valentine, as he was -then called, was beheaded.</p> - -<p>“His friends felt dreadfully that such a good man should be so -cruelly murdered, and for days they could talk of nothing else but of -the good Bishop Valentine, and they’d tell one another of all his good -deeds and of his love for all people and of his kindnesses. The older -people would tell their children about him until before long they began -to speak of him as St. Valentine, and that name clung to him.</p> - -<p>“So that ever since then, through all the years that have passed, he -has always been known as St. Valentine, and although he was so cruelly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_35"></a>[35]</span> -beheaded, still his deeds of charity and kindness will always be known.</p> - -<p>“You see, that is why we send valentines around to tell people we’re -thinking of them and are fond of them, and we call them valentines -because they’re nice, thoughtful messages and are like the dear old -St. Valentine.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day46">FEBRUARY 15: The Desk and the Ink-Well</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I misbehave most frightfully if children don’t pay me attention,” -said the Ink-Well.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the Desk. “And then you make me suffer.”</p> - -<p>“Do you really know what I mean?” asked the Ink-Well.</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the Desk. “If, for instance, a little girl or a boy -is pouring from the great big grandfather Ink-Bottle and is giving you -something more in the way of a nice Inky fluid or drink, and if the -little girl looks the other way, you spill.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t spill. I turn a somersault, or I trickle down the desk.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, down me,” said the Desk. “And do you think it is very nice -to make me suffer?”</p> - -<p>“Ha, ha,” laughed the Ink-Well, “as if you cared whether I trickled -down over you or not. You are made of wood and you don’t care.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” agreed the Desk, “but even if I am made of wood I -like to be varnished and made over nice and fresh every little while. -It’s just like having one’s face washed.”</p> - -<p>“But people who have their faces washed,” said the Ink-Well, -“(though I do believe they always wash their faces themselves) do so -far more than once a year. That is as often as you get your face -washed or varnished.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m made of wood, you see,” said the Desk, “and so I don’t -care. Once a year does quite nicely for me. Besides it would be -quite utterly useless any oftener for you’d only spill over me and I’d -get quite horrid looking.”</p> - -<p>“That’s polite of you, I’m sure,” said the Ink-Well, “to say you’d -look horrid with some of my nice ink on you. It adds a lot I think.”</p> - -<p>“It may add ink,” said the Desk, “but it doesn’t add beauty.”</p> - -<p>But the school bell was ringing and so the Desk and Ink-Well were -silent.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_36"></a>[36]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day47">FEBRUARY 16: Dr. Sun</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“For over two weeks a little boy has followed me around,” -said the Sun.</p> - -<p>“Whatever do you mean?” asked the Sun Rays.</p> - -<p>“He has been ill. He has had a very, very bad cold. Oh, he has -been so wretched and he has not felt like doing anything. A little boy -is pretty ill when he doesn’t feel like doing anything and wants to stay -quiet.”</p> - -<p>“That’s true,” said the Sun Rays. For how often they had seen -small boys scampering and playing, and sometimes they had danced, -too, for joy.</p> - -<p>“The doctor comes every day,” continued the Sun. “Sometimes he -comes twice a day, and once he came three times. But every time he -comes he tells the little boy always to sit in the sun! And he has been -following me around. When I am shining into one window in the -morning, there I see the little boy sitting by the window. In the afternoon -when I choose an entirely different part of the house to shine in -the windows, there is the little boy again. And for two weeks he has -been doing this. Just following me around. I do feel so honored. -And you, my good Sun Ray children, you should feel honored too.”</p> - -<p>“We do,” said the Sun Rays.</p> - -<p>“Listen now!” said the Sun. And they all stopped talking to listen.</p> - -<p>There was the little boy sitting by the window, and by him stood -his mother and a big man with a low voice. The man was carrying a -little black satchel and he was talking.</p> - -<p>“Well, how are you to-day, my boy?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Oh, much stronger and better,” said the boy. “I almost feel like -getting out again.”</p> - -<p>“You’ll be able to in a very few days now.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, doctor,” said the mother, “you have saved my little boy’s life. -He was so sick.” But the doctor shook his head.</p> - -<p>“I did not save his life,” he said. “The Sun did that. The Sun -fights germs better than medicines or doctors. We are needed to tell -the people to take advantage of the Sun and use it, and we have to tell -them what the trouble is. For the Sun can’t talk. If he could he -would be one of the greatest doctors in the world. For he always -carries his cure with him. Ah, now he helps me drive away the colds, -the many horrid sicknesses that come when little boys have to stay in -the house.”</p> - -<p>“Dear father,” said the Sun Rays, “you are really Doctor Sun.”</p> - -<p>“And you my little assistant nurses,” said the Sun.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_37"></a>[37]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day48">FEBRUARY 17: Mr. Moon Hides</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“What’s the matter?” asked the Earth.</p> - -<p>“I’m tired,” said the Moon.</p> - -<p>“All right,” said the Earth. “My shadow is always ready -for you to hide behind when you want it.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t mind, do you?” asked the Moon.</p> - -<p>“I’m highly flattered,” said the Earth. “It is a great honor. Lots -of people come out and look at us both at such times. For people -call it an Eclipse.”</p> - -<p>“What do they mean by that?” asked the Moon.</p> - -<p>“They call it a total eclipse,” said the Earth, “when there is no -Moon to be seen at all.”</p> - -<p>“My! And they use words like that—total Eclipse—just to say -that the Moon can’t be seen. Well, well, well, they do pay me a great -compliment.”</p> - -<p>The Moon talked to the Earth for a long time and the Earth’s shawl -or shadow kept the moon from sight for several hours.</p> - -<p>Before long the Moon grew a little restless. “I think I must be -leaving,” he said.</p> - -<p>“Sorry to see you go,” said the Earth. “You call on me so seldom. -Your visits are so rare.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” laughed the Moon, “you are so nice to me, but where did -you pick up that last word? Was it running around down on the earth -where you heard it as it walked over you?”</p> - -<p>“Words don’t run around,” said the Earth, “but the people who use -them do. That word means that your visits are so few. I’d like to -see you oftener.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” said the Moon. “Perhaps because I come only now -and again it is better, for you see it is more of a treat.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe that is so,” said the Earth. “I always enjoy looking at you -from afar, but I do thoroughly enjoy your calls.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll come some time again,” said the Moon.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day49">FEBRUARY 18: A Careless Master</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A horse,” said daddy, “was very thirsty.</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t know how I can go on working so hard without -a drink,’ he was trying to tell his master. But his master -paid no attention.</p> - -<p>“On and on they went. The horse’s tongue became so dry. He -hung it out of his mouth, but the master didn’t notice—not even when<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_38"></a>[38]</span> -he gave him a pat as he came out from a house where he had left a -package.</p> - -<p>“Now, a little fairy was hovering near-by. The fairy was the Princess -Joy and she was in her long dress of mist-fog material. For the -day was misty and there was a light fog. But not enough rain had -fallen for the horse to wet his tongue. He had tried to hold his -mouth open and get a drink that way but the rain-drops were not -coming down. They were feeling shy and not like a trip to the earth.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m so thirsty,’ said the horse again to himself.</p> - -<p>“‘Thirsty,’ said the Princess Joy. ‘Why doesn’t your master give -you something to drink? You’re a good horse. You go wherever he -wants you to go—and so willingly, too. You’re so loyal and you are -nice with his children and let them play with you whenever they want -to. Can’t he give you a drink?’</p> - -<p>“‘He has forgotten,’ said the horse. ‘He doesn’t mean to be cruel. -He has just forgotten—that’s all.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well, we’ll attend to that,’ said the Fairy Princess Joy.</p> - -<p>“Now she knew that the horse’s master and the ice man did not like -each other. ‘I’ll attend to this,’ she said to herself.</p> - -<p>“The ice man was delivering ice from house to house along the same -street where the master was delivering his parcels. The ice man had -his ice in a little hand wagon he was pushing along himself.</p> - -<p>“‘You shall have some fine ice water,’ whispered the fairy to the -horse. ‘The best of ice water.’</p> - -<p>“The Fairy whispered to the ice man, and though he didn’t know -that the fairy had told him to leave his wagon in just such a place, he -did so.</p> - -<p>“‘Now walk up a little bit,’ she said to the horse.</p> - -<p>“The horse began to lick a fine piece of ice. Ah, such a drink as -he had. The ice melted so fast against his dry tongue, and there was -a great deal in the side of the wagon. He licked the ice until half of -a piece had gone.</p> - -<p>“Just then the ice man and his master came out at the same time. -There the horse was having his drink.</p> - -<p>“‘You owe me for a piece of ice,’ said the ice man. ‘I can’t sell -that piece now. Why don’t you give your horse some water? What -are you—cruel to animals, eh?’</p> - -<p>“This made the master feel very badly. ‘I forgot,’ he murmured. -‘I shall pay you for the ice and I’ll never forget again.’</p> - -<p>“‘The first good speech I’ve heard you make. You’ve always been -too careless and thoughtless before, but now we’ll be friends, and I -do believe you’ll never forget your fine animal again.’ And the master -agreed.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_39"></a>[39]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day50">FEBRUARY 19: The Cat Show</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There were cats at the Cat Show,” said daddy, “such as -are never seen in any kitchen. Cats on velvet cushions who -looked far too haughty ever, ever to crawl under a good -old stove on a torn cushion. For at this Cat Show there were cats -whose families were old and noble in the history of Catland. And -cats of all colors! They were even lavender and so many other queer -colors for cats to be!</p> - -<p>“And such wonderful fur they had! It was soft and silky and -combed so well. They wore bright ribbons, and their cushions -matched! And they were fed the most delicious bits of meat and -fish—and drank cream, real, real cream!</p> - -<p>“But two cats were talking. One was named Royalty and the other -Nobility.</p> - -<p>“‘What do you think of the Show?’ asked Royalty.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s about the same as most,’ said Nobility, with a yawn.</p> - -<p>“‘How dull they are!’ snarled Royalty. And some passer-by said,</p> - -<p>“‘That cat is so highly bred, you see. Did you notice how he -snarled?’</p> - -<p>“‘Isn’t that too absurd!’ said Royalty. ‘As if it were something very -fine to be cross. I’m cross because of these people. They make such -a fuss over me. They spoil me, and then some of my poor -little sisters and brothers are left by these very same people to -starve in the city all summer, while they go off and shut up their -houses!’</p> - -<p>“‘What do you mean?’ asked Nobility. ‘You haven’t any sisters or -brothers who live in kitchens, have you?’ And Nobility’s back rose in -surprise.</p> - -<p>“‘Indeed, I have,’ said Royalty, ‘and I’m proud of it! Do you for -one moment think that my family were born in Egypt or India—or -Malta—or wherever they say the family came from? Do you know -where my family came from? From the alleys and side streets where -they used to hunt for scraps of food—almost any kind of food.</p> - -<p>“‘Then, you see, the family were ambitious, and somehow we became -kitchen cats, and we lived on milk and good food.’</p> - -<p>“‘But how did you ever come here?’ asked Nobility.</p> - -<p>“‘Because my little master wanted to make some money to buy a -bicycle. He thought perhaps I’d win a prize at a small Show which -was given at that time. He fed me up, put a ribbon around my neck, -and had me sit on a purple cushion. I won a prize and I’ve been -winning them ever since. I was bought for a great deal of money, and -I make a lot! But what does that mean to me? Nothing! All I -want to say is that if only I knew Grown-Up talk I’d say to all these<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_40"></a>[40]</span> -people that they could admire me if they wished but to please remember -my sisters and brothers when the summer comes again.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day51">FEBRUARY 20: The Queer Pets</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A funny old woman,” commenced daddy, “lived all alone. -Her chief delight in life was to have all the chickens, geese -and ducks she could, and let them walk anywhere they -pleased. They could go right into the parlor or into the kitchen, -whichever suited their fancy. Luckily, for the good of the parlor, -they really preferred the kitchen. All the food was there, and they -liked to eat better than anything else.</p> - -<p>“Now, this old woman was very peculiar, too, and she looked it. -But the funniest thing about her was that all the animals she had were -queer looking too. The geese seemed to be a little different from any -other geese. The ducks had even more hideous feet than most ducks -have, and they were all of rather strange colors.</p> - -<p>“One day not very long ago there flew around the neighborhood -a strange looking bird. He seemed to be quite alone.</p> - -<p>“But soon, to every one’s surprise, they saw him playing with the -strange looking geese, ducks and chickens that belonged to the old -woman. He never wanted to fly in the house, but they saw that she -brought out water and crumbs to him. And the old woman welcomed -with joy one more strange creature.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day52">FEBRUARY 21: Harry’s Composition</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Harry was a very clever little boy,” daddy said. “The -teacher of the class to which Harry belonged had had all -the pupils write original compositions to recite at the Washington’s -Birthday entertainment.</p> - -<p>“The day before the entertainment (at which, of course, all the -mothers and daddies of the children were to be present) a rehearsal -of everything was to take place. It was Harry’s turn to recite his -composition. As he got up on the platform his legs were shaking, -and every one saw how nervous he was.</p> - -<p>“He began, then he faltered, and then he broke down and sobbed. -Harry, the hero of the school, was crying. Could it be true? The -pupils looked at him with pity. What could be the trouble, they asked -themselves.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_41"></a>[41]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Teacher,’ he finally said between his choking sobs, ‘I didn’t write -that composition. I cheated. I copied it out of an old book I found. -I’m not worthy to recite on Washington’s Birthday.’</p> - -<p>“And then he rushed from the platform down to his seat, and, putting -his head in his hands, he cried and cried.</p> - -<p>“‘You’ve done a thing worthy of George Washington’s Birthday, -Harry,’ said the teacher. ‘You’re not able to act a lie, and because -you are truthful you will still recite the composition, giving the name -of its real writer.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day53">FEBRUARY 22: Father of His Country</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">We all know the old answer to the question of “Who was -George Washington?”</p> - -<p>Many a time have we gaily answered the question as -we’ve pounded fists on the table:</p> - -<p>“First in war, first in peace, first in the hearts of his countrymen.” -And at the end of that we’ve had a nice little winding up of pounding.</p> - -<p>There is hardly a place, it seems, that in some way is not connected -with Washington. Perhaps at one time or another he had made his -headquarters there, or a chair is preserved carefully because Washington -sat in it!</p> - -<p>At Mount Vernon, where Washington lived, one can see the very -rooms through which Washington walked, his bed-room, and the very -four-poster bed in which he slept. And around the house are the -grounds which Washington loved and through which he wandered, -down to the banks of the Potomac River.</p> - -<p>Time and time again George Washington faced difficulties of a -bitterly hard nature. But he never flinched.</p> - -<p>Time and time again Washington saw his men suffering or deserting. -But Washington suffered with them and he never lost courage.</p> - -<p>Time and time again Washington was doubted; jealous groups tried -to work against him. But Washington went straight on, doing as he -should and not stooping to “play favorites” or to be a “favorite.”</p> - -<p>There was the time, too, when the country he loved doubted him, and -showed him cruel ingratitude. But Washington did not turn from his -course. It was the hardest of all to bear but he was the Father of his -Country and—his children did come back to him.</p> - -<p>And then—when everywhere people were singing his praises, shouting -them, exclaiming them, Washington never lost his head.</p> - -<p>He never let his own little inner feelings of likes and dislikes keep -him from being fair.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_42"></a>[42]</span></p> - -<p>Always fair, always just, always true to the country whose government -he really made, he is the Father of his Country in truth.</p> - -<p>After the Revolutionary War, as after all wars, the country was in -a frightfully upset state and the people were the same. Then it was -that Washington held together the country, made its government, and -slowly but steadily brought order out of the most frightful disorder.</p> - -<p>In those days people traveled by stage-coach; cities were small and -far apart, the country was spread out and rumors and prejudices were -hard to overcome.</p> - -<p>But all of these tangled threads and oh, so tangled were they, -Washington unraveled!</p> - -<p>His Christmas Days, too—often how unlike Christmas they were! -One was spent at Valley Forge when everything was frozen and the -men went forth seeking food. Another was spent at New Windsor -where the suffering from the cold had been intense, but there was brightness -that day because of the arrival of a great wagon filled with shirts -and warm clothing for Washington and his men. And yet another -Christmas was that when the famous crossing of the Delaware River -took place.</p> - -<p>Washington—whom historians all call very great.</p> - -<p>Washington—the Father of his Country!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day54">FEBRUARY 23: The Stamp Traveler</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am very superior,” said the Postage Stamp. “I travel all over -the world. My family have always traveled. We don’t stay in -one place—of course sometimes we do—but more often we go -away. Now and again our little one-cent brothers go about the town, -but we, the noble two-cent stamps, how we travel.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t travel any more than we do,” said the Envelope upon -which the stamp was stuck fast.</p> - -<p>“I disagree with you,” said the Stamp.</p> - -<p>“That makes no difference to me,” said the Envelope. “But if you -disagree with me, why don’t you leave me?”</p> - -<p>“I can’t,” said the Stamp.</p> - -<p>“Of course you can’t, you poor dear,” said the Ink which had made -the address on the envelope. “You’re stuck to the Envelope, and no -matter how hard you quarrel you still have to stick.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’d like to know if you don’t have to stay on too,” said the -Stamp.</p> - -<p>“Ah, but I have fun when I’m being put on. Sometimes I make a -nice smudgy spot, and then the Creature who has been writing with -me does not know what to do.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_43"></a>[43]</span></p> - -<p>“The Creature will argue like this, ‘Now shall I let the Envelope -go as it is, or shall I address a fresh one? There is something queer -about this Ink.’ Then it is that I chuckle. ‘No,’ the Creature continues, -‘I think I will not notice the smudgy spot. Maybe the persons -getting it will think that the rain has made it look so badly—rain -often gets at a letter.’</p> - -<p>“And so the Creature blames it on the rain, and I go off quite free.”</p> - -<p>“That’s not to your credit when you’re guilty,” said the Envelope.</p> - -<p>“We mustn’t quarrel,” said the Postage Stamp, “as now we’re off -for a trip. The man is putting us in a bag. Then we go on a train—then -to a new Post Office, and at last we reach the place for which we -started.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the Ink, “the place I have marked with my ink!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day55">FEBRUARY 24: How Rowdy Shared His Home</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Rowdy was a beautiful and very handsome bulldog. He had -a lovely white throat, too, and when he went out into the -street he wore a fine big collar, which made him look very -distinguished,” said daddy, “and he belonged to a little boy named Alfred. -Alfred’s mother was a very rich lady, and Rowdy had all the -comforts that any dog could possibly ask for. He slept in Alfred’s -room in a beautiful basket.</p> - -<p>“Alfred and Rowdy were really inseparable companions. Alfred -was not a very strong little boy. He couldn’t join in all the sports -that other little boys enjoy. Because of Alfred’s ill health he and -Rowdy were all the better companions.</p> - -<p>“Alfred had a phonograph, which he used to play a great deal. -Rowdy would sit before it, so delighted at the music. He’d put his -head first on one side and then on the other. Of course Alfred would -talk to him and ask him how he was enjoying the music. Rowdy would -wag his tail to show he thought it was fine.</p> - -<p>“In the afternoons Alfred and his mother used to take drives in a -lovely big open Victoria. One afternoon it was beautifully bright -and sunny. Alfred’s mother said:</p> - -<p>“‘We’ll go for a nice long drive to-day.’</p> - -<p>“‘Rowdy!’ called Alfred, for Rowdy was fast asleep on the sofa.</p> - -<p>“Rowdy jumped up eagerly as if he knew something pretty nice was -going to happen.</p> - -<p>“‘Rowdy, how would you like to take a drive? Speak and say if -you would like it.’</p> - -<p>“So Rowdy wagged his tail and gave a bark as if to say, ‘Charmed!’ -Rowdy’s best collar was put on, and off they started. They had not<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_44"></a>[44]</span> -gone far before they passed a poor, pathetic little waif dog. Rowdy -was not snobbish and proud as some dogs might have been, brought up -in all the comforts he had always had. Instead he seemed to feel very -sorry for the little waif dog and whined sadly. Then he tried to jump -out of the carriage.</p> - -<p>“‘Do you want to take the little waif dog driving?’ said Alfred to -Rowdy. And Rowdy showed as well as he could that he would like -that tremendously.</p> - -<p>“They took the poor little homeless dog back with them and gave -him good food and a nice home. Rowdy seemed to be glad to give such -happiness to a little friendless dog, and he seemed to feel that it was -giving the dog rare pleasure to have a master like Alfred.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day56">FEBRUARY 25: The Tired Eagles</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In the house where Kenneth lived there was a chair which had always -fascinated him. It was a very, very old chair, and Kenneth’s -mother and daddy were very proud of it,” said daddy to -Jack and Evelyn. “Kenneth’s daddy had bought it at a sale of old -and curious things. It was a Roman chair, and on either side were two -heads of eagles. These four heads in all always made Kenneth wonder, -for they looked so very life-like. He used to imagine that even little -wooden eagles must get very tired of always being just the same. And -late one afternoon, sitting in the chair he fell asleep.</p> - -<p>“‘You’re terribly tired, aren’t you?’ said the first eagle, who suddenly -seemed to be looking at him.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, I’m a little tired,’ Kenneth admitted.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, you’re not as tired as we are,’ said the second eagle.</p> - -<p>“‘No, indeed!’ said the third eagle. ‘You’re only tired because -you’ve played so many games. We’re tired because we’re always still.’</p> - -<p>“Kenneth listened eagerly, because he’d so often thought just what -he was hearing. ‘Yes,’ said Kenneth very sympathetically, ‘I should -think you would be very dull. I’ve often thought that. Have you -been there a long time?’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, ages and ages!’ replied the fourth eagle, who up to this time -had not spoken. ‘We were very old before your daddy got us. We’ve -been on this chair so long. We can’t remember how long. And -what makes us feel so sad is that we are called eagles and should fly -and yet are forever glued to this chair.’</p> - -<p>“‘Kenneth, Kenneth,’ cried Kenneth’s mother, ‘it’s long past bed-time!’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, I am not so tired as the eagles are!’ said Kenneth. And -Kenneth’s mother wondered if he was talking in his sleep.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus4"> -<img src="images/illus4.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“‘WE’VE BEEN ON THIS CHAIR SO LONG,’ SAID THE -FOURTH EAGLE.”—<a href="#Page_44"><i>Page 44</i></a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_45"></a>[45]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day57">FEBRUARY 26: The Squirrels’ Peanut Hunt</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Polly,” began daddy, “lived near a -park. In this park were a great many squirrels. They -were principally gray, with great, long bushy tails, and they -were very tame. Polly had often fed them peanuts, but she thought -it would be lots of fun to have a real peanut hunt. So she ran around -as quickly as she could, hiding the peanuts from her bag.</p> - -<p>“First one very old fat squirrel found three peanuts hidden under a -rock.</p> - -<p>“He called to the other squirrels and waved his bushy tail in the air, -trying to say, ‘There are peanuts if we will hunt for them!’</p> - -<p>“The squirrels didn’t stop to eat the peanuts after they discovered -that there were so many hidden. They just kept on getting more and -more until finally they had succeeded in finding them all.</p> - -<p>“Then they began to carry the peanuts to their little homes, and -they looked so happy, just as if they were free from cares or worries -for days to come, for, of course, they didn’t have to worry about meals -for ever and ever so long with the wonderful supply they now had on -hand.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day58">FEBRUARY 27: The Game of Manners</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I must tell you a story about the game of good manners which -they play in a large public school in a big city,” said daddy. -“They are let into the secret that it’s a lesson, but it is a -play-time lesson and they have it in connection with their gymnasium -and play-time work, though it doesn’t take the place of recess.</p> - -<p>“And they grow to understand their teachers better, who are teaching -them the game of manners and they get on so much better when -both teachers and pupils understand each other and really like each -other.</p> - -<p>“For example, they hear a story of a little boy who didn’t want to -wash his hands or face and who became so dirty that he found himself -without any companion except a pig.</p> - -<p>“After they have heard such a story they all act it out, one taking -the part of the dirty little boy, and the others of the people he met -who wouldn’t play with him or have anything to do with him, or invite -him into their homes, or anything nice like that.</p> - -<p>“And they take turns in having the story about a boy and about a -girl.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_46"></a>[46]</span></p> - -<p>“They hear a story of a very rude boy or girl and of how he grew -up into a cross man or woman, and they hear of his adventures and -what horrible times he had making others miserable as well as himself.</p> - -<p>“Then they act out these stories in their classes where they have dramatics -and different ones take the parts of the bad child or the unmannerly -child or the unmannerly grown-up, and of all the people whom -these met with in their adventures.</p> - -<p>“And oh, what laughter there is when a boy makes a mistake in -acting his part of the teacher and in being very unlike the teacher and -more like himself which of course is quite natural. Yes, the game of -good manners is a great and successful game in this school where there -are three thousand and six hundred boys and girls.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day59">FEBRUARY 28: Naughty Julius</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There is nothing more dreadful to my mind,” said daddy, -“than a little boy who is mean to other children not so big -and strong as he is. I once knew a little boy like that and -will tell you about him this evening.</p> - -<p>“The little boy’s name was Julius.</p> - -<p>“A family came to live one day in the house opposite where Julius -lived. The house had been vacant for a long time, so Julius was delighted -when he found he was to have neighbors. What was his -disappointment, though, to find that the family opposite consisted only -of a mother, daddy and a little sick boy named Hugh. He was cross -when he saw Hugh’s little pale face at the window opposite. He -would laugh at him until he saw the tears trickle down Hugh’s face -and he would turn away from the window.</p> - -<p>“One day Julius’ mother came to him and said, ‘Julius, it is very -cruel to make fun of a little sick boy, and I will tell you what is the -trouble with Hugh.</p> - -<p>“‘Hugh had his right foot frozen last winter, and he has -had to have it taken off. To-day he is going out for the first time on -his crutches,’ concluded his mother.</p> - -<p>“Julius kept very quiet, but inwardly he was planning something -very mean to do. He waited around for some time, and still no sign -of Hugh. At last he saw him, so he shrieked from the window, ‘Hello, -tenderfoot!’</p> - -<p>“Hugh was bound he would be brave, so he beat back the tears. -Julius rushed downstairs and out into the street.</p> - -<p>“Just at that moment a fast motor-car came along. Julius did not see -it, but Hugh did, and as his little voice was too weak to rise above<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_47"></a>[47]</span> -Julius’ laughter he hobbled on his crutches and pulled Julius out of -the way just in the nick of time. Oh, how frightened Julius was! And -his escape from some terrible injury seemed marvelous.</p> - -<p>“In a flash he saw what it would have meant to him to have no -football, no skating, no sports, and the little crippled Hugh he had -laughed at and who had so much to bear had saved him.</p> - -<p>“Hugh forgave Julius, and they became fast friends from that time, -and Julius never forgot that Hugh had saved his life.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day60">FEBRUARY 29: The Whistling Boy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am going to tell you a story,” said daddy, “about a whistling -boy. It is a true story too. The boy was asked to a party -and he went.</p> - -<p>“All the children were playing games—follow the leader, prisoner’s -base, blind man’s buff, hide and go seek, still-pond-no-more-moving, and -many other games.</p> - -<p>“They asked him if he wanted to play and he put his hands in his -pockets and whistled. Then they had supper and they asked him if -he liked creamed chicken and he whistled.</p> - -<p>“They asked him if he liked ice-cream and he whistled. And as he -whistled the same three notes whenever he was asked anything they -didn’t know whether he liked ice-cream or not.</p> - -<p>“They gave him some supper when everything was passed around and -he whistled when he took his plates and his cup of cocoa. When -he had finished, without saying a word to any other children he got up, -put his hands in his pockets once more and whistled.</p> - -<p>“The children began to giggle, for they thought he was such a funny -boy, and a funny boy he was. He had been rather spoilt and he hadn’t -really learned to play with other children.</p> - -<p>“They felt very sorry for him, but still he wouldn’t say a word or do -anything. They had asked him to the party because he had just come -to the town to live and they thought he must be lonely.</p> - -<p>“Well, when he got home he felt very badly, as many shy people -do who have been rude because they were so shy they didn’t know -what to say, and so did the wrong thing.</p> - -<p>“He cried when he was going to bed. And he was much ashamed of -himself, for he thought it was a dreadful thing for a boy to cry.</p> - -<p>“After a while he went to sleep, and in his sleep the Dream King -came to him.</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll help you,’ said the Dream King, ‘and I will not let you behave -as badly as you did this afternoon if I can help it. For listen,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_48"></a>[48]</span> -Boy. If you whistle again instead of talking and playing I will take -away your tongue for a whole month and you won’t be able to make -any sound.’</p> - -<p>“And the dream seemed so real to the boy that he tried his best to -act as other boys, and he succeeded too.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day61">MARCH 1: Lucy’s Tonsils</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Now, there were two tonsils and they had made their home in -Lucy’s throat.</p> - -<p>Tonsils always make their homes in throats. They do not -care for other kinds of homes.</p> - -<p>They are all alike in that way.</p> - -<p>Now people are very different. Some people like to have their -homes in country places. Others like to have their homes in big cities -where there are crowds and crowds of people.</p> - -<p>Still others like to have their homes in seaside places, so they can -be neighbors of dear old Mother Ocean.</p> - -<p>But tonsils like to make their homes in throats. And these twin -Tonsils were in Lucy’s throat.</p> - -<p>One Tonsil was named Ton Tonsil and the other was Tom Tonsil.</p> - -<p>“Hello, Ton,” said Tom, “are you up to mischief?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed I am,” said Ton. “I’m causing trouble. How about you?”</p> - -<p>“Doing all I can think of and I’ve a good many pranks left to play, -too,” said Tom. “I tell you what, we have a loyal and faithful little -friend in Susy Sore Throat. She’s a mean one.</p> - -<p>“She’s a good playmate for us. She’s going to be with us to-day. -Gracious me, it’s surprising how Susy does turn up, and half the time -no one knows from where she comes.</p> - -<p>“She’s going to bring her little half-brother along with her—you -know—Ronald Raw Throat. They’re very fond of being together.”</p> - -<p>“I think we’ll have a fine party,” said Ton Tonsil. “I feel puffed -up with excitement already.”</p> - -<p>“So do I,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“I tell you Lucy’s throat is a fine home for us,” said Ton.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Tom, “it’s gorgeous. We have had lots of room to -grow big with pride, and we have. We’ve grown big with Tonsil -pride.</p> - -<p>“They say it’s not nice for Tonsils to grow so proud because they’ve -nothing to be proud of—but gracious me, that is just the point.</p> - -<p>“Things that have no reason to be puffed up and proud are usually -the kind that are most conceited.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_49"></a>[49]</span></p> - -<p>“And those creatures who are modest and not conceited are usually -the ones who can do things. You’ll almost always find it is that way.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the way it usually is,” said Ton. “Well, we mustn’t talk any -more. We must get bigger and bigger and just let Lucy know we’re -making ourselves quite at home in her throat.</p> - -<p>“In fact, she needn’t think she has any rights to her own throat. -We’re the ones with rights.”</p> - -<p>“And don’t forget us,” said the little Adenoid Cousins. “Don’t forget -us.”</p> - -<p>“We won’t,” said the Tonsil Twins. “We won’t forget you.”</p> - -<p>Along then came Susy Sore Throat and Ronald Raw Throat, and -Carrie Cold came too, and so did Clarence Cough. Oh, they all came -and had a party in Lucy’s throat.</p> - -<p>Well, they liked the party so much that they came again and again. -Sometimes they had little parties and sometimes big parties.</p> - -<p>One day, however, Lucy decided to let her Tonsils know that they -could not make their home any longer in her throat.</p> - -<p>So she went to the big doctor who had promised to take them out -and who had told her that she would get rid of those wretched little -Twins.</p> - -<p>It wasn’t pleasant to think of getting rid of the Twins. They -wouldn’t come out by a mere kind word. No, they had to be cut out. -Harsh ways had to be used with them. But Lucy was brave—and she -knew that once she got rid of those wretches her throat would never -again be the place for the Tonsil parties.</p> - -<p>So the big doctor took the Tonsil Twins out and their Adenoid Cousins -along with them, and the Tonsils wept red tears as they left Lucy, -but they said each to the other:</p> - -<p>“It was all our fault for behaving as we did!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day62">MARCH 2: Lucy’s Visitors</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The Tonsil Twins had been taken away from Lucy’s throat and -no longer did they make their home there and give the horrible -parties they had been giving for so long a time. And, while -Susy Sore Throat was leaving, nice visitors came to see Lucy.</p> - -<p>A most attractive little toy wooden bunny came. His ears could be -moved up and down and a most roguish look he would have when one -ear was up and the other down.</p> - -<p>Lucy gave him chicken broth and he was extremely pleased.</p> - -<p>If he had not been afraid his wooden face would have cracked he -would surely have smiled. For it was pleasant indeed when one was -only a little wooden bunny rabbit to be given chicken broth.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_50"></a>[50]</span></p> - -<p>It was most superior chicken broth, too. Oh, yes, for it had been -made for Lucy and was made so as to give her lots of extra strength.</p> - -<p>Besides the toy bunny a rag doll came to see Lucy. Yes, a very -lovable sweet rag doll came to visit her.</p> - -<p>She wore a little knitted hood on her head and a little sweater and -a knitted scarf to keep her warm.</p> - -<p>And she had a pair of warm knitted shoes. She wore her outside -jacket, too, over her sweater, and she took along her little apron, so she -could wear that when she played, so as not to hurt her good dress.</p> - -<p>Oh, yes, the rag doll was going to play with Lucy and have an -excellent time.</p> - -<p>Then many members of the game family came to call on Lucy. -They, too, came ready for play. Yes, there is nothing in the world that -a game is more ready for than a good play.</p> - -<p>Then people came to see Lucy, too, and congratulate her on the fact -that the Tonsil Twins and the Adenoid Cousins had left.</p> - -<p>A lovely gray felt bunny and a brown felt monkey always were with -Lucy. They had always belonged to her and, though new visitors came, -they did not leave her. The monkey put his arm around the bunny -and with his other arm on the pillow by Lucy he looked most comfortable.</p> - -<p>He hadn’t left her when she had gone to have the Tonsil Twins out. -He had been such a comfort. Of course, when they were actually to be -taken out he had to stay behind, but he was with her just as long as he -could be and he joined her again as soon as he could.</p> - -<p>“Well,” he was saying to the gray rabbit, “I’m laughing up my -sleeve.”</p> - -<p>“How can you do that?” asked the rabbit. “You haven’t any sleeve -and you aren’t laughing up your arm. You’re not even turning your -mouth in that direction.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by saying that?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, it is just an expression,” said the monkey. “When Creatures -say they’re laughing up their sleeve it does not really mean that they’re -holding open their sleeve and saying:</p> - -<p>“‘Ha, ha, ha,’ up it. But it means they’re laughing inwardly or to -themselves or so no one can see their laughter. That is what the expression -means.</p> - -<p>“So, you see no one can see my laughter, but I’m laughing all right -at the good joke played on those wretched Tonsil Twins!”</p> - -<p>Just then there came another visitor. This time it was the prince of -desserts—Prince Ice-Cream. Proudly the Prince came in on the best -and most royal of saucers and just at that moment Susy Sore Throat -left for good and all.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus5"> -<img src="images/illus5.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“A LOVELY FELT BUNNY AND A BROWN FELT MONKEY ALWAYS -WERE WITH LUCY.”—<a href="#Page_50"><i>Page 50</i></a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_51"></a>[51]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day63">MARCH 3: The Homesick Puppy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Daddy had a story about a little dog that he knew would -please both the children.</p> - -<p>“Would you like to hear of a little dog who was homesick?” -he asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Evelyn, “we would love to hear about it—that is, if he -didn’t die of homesickness.”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed,” said daddy, “this little dog didn’t die of homesickness, -for he was sent home again and then was perfectly happy.</p> - -<p>“He was the pet puppy of his mother, and he had told the man who -had sold him to a little girl that he didn’t want to go.</p> - -<p>“The man who sold him thought that the little girl would give him -such a nice home, and so she did, but the little puppy wanted more than -just a nice home. He wanted his mother.</p> - -<p>“Of course the little girl hadn’t hesitated a moment about buying -him, for he was a beautiful little Boston bull, and she promised him -that she would make him happy.</p> - -<p>“Now, when the little girl reached home with her puppy she gave -him a great big bowl of the most delicious warm milk and a good puppy -biscuit. But the puppy wouldn’t touch the milk and biscuit.</p> - -<p>“At bedtime the little girl showed the puppy his basket, which was -nice and soft and comfortable. She thought that after a good night’s -rest he would be hungry for his breakfast and feel better.</p> - -<p>“But morning came, and the puppy still refused to eat. And, would -you believe it, hours passed, and the puppy still would not eat.</p> - -<p>“Then the little girl decided that the only thing to be done was to -take her beautiful puppy back to his mother.</p> - -<p>“She ordered her pony cart to be ready for a certain hour, and off -she started, holding the puppy by her side.</p> - -<p>“When the puppy came near his home and began to see familiar -sights it was all she could do to keep him in the cart, and when they -were right by his home she could not hold him, for with a bound he -was out and frisked and jumped over his mother, and she did the same, -looking as if they would almost kill each other with joy.</p> - -<p>“‘I guess he had better stay home,’ said the man.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ answered the little girl, ‘this is where he belongs.’”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_52"></a>[52]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day64">MARCH 4: Lady Ethel</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I want to tell you a story this evening of the horse called Lady -Ethel,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“One time Lady Ethel’s master took a long ride far out into -the country away from where people lived.</p> - -<p>“He felt quite ill after he had ridden a long way, and all of a sudden -he got quite dizzy and fell.</p> - -<p>“Lady Ethel pulled him out of the road and off to one side so no -one taking the same road would go dashing over him by mistake.</p> - -<p>“And then she went back home, all the distance alone, and neighed -so that the people came out with her and found her master.</p> - -<p>“He was quite ill after that, for he had been feeling poorly when he -had started out on his ride, but if it hadn’t been for Lady Ethel he -wouldn’t have had the chance to have been taken home and put back -to bed and nursed back to health.</p> - -<p>“He said he was grateful to all who helped him get well, but the one -he was most grateful to of all was the faithful Lady Ethel.</p> - -<p>“And every day while he was ill they led her under his window and -she neighed happily after he had called out with as much strength -as he could:</p> - -<p>“‘Hello, my faithful, fine Lady Ethel!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day65">MARCH 5: The Soup</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We’re going to be mixed together, I hear,” said the tomato.</p> - -<p>“You don’t say so,” said the milk. “Well, we will be -chummy, won’t we?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the tomato. “They’re going to make cream of tomato -soup. It’s supposed to be quite delicious. And when we’re both well -cooked they will mix us together and season us up very fine and we’ll -be eaten as the first thing at the meal. Yes, soup is very apt to take -the lead. It’s a leader, soup is.”</p> - -<p>“Good,” said the milk. “But how silly to call it cream of tomato -soup, if they’re going to use me. I’m milk, I am.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, well,” said the tomato, “let them have their little airs and -graces. And maybe when you’re mixed with me you’re every bit as -good as cream. Who knows!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_53"></a>[53]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day66">MARCH 6: Elephant Ways</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Why did you have your toe-nails cut, your skin oiled, and your -feet sand-papered?” asked Sally of an elephant in the Zoo.</p> - -<p>“One question at a time please,” said the elephant. “I -can’t answer all three at once, for then the answers would be all jumbled -up. Besides, I don’t know how to say more than one word at a time.</p> - -<p>“My nails were cut because they needed it. And, come to think of it, -I can answer all your questions at once. My feet needed to be sand-papered -and my body needed to be oiled. My skin required it, and so -the keeper looked after me, as he did after my friends here.” This he -said waving his trunk.</p> - -<p>“But what do you do when you are not in the Zoo?” asked Sally. -“They don’t have sandpaper and nail scissors in the jungles, do they?”</p> - -<p>“Ah, that is where you do not understand, and where the keeper does. -In the wilds I can cut my nails on the great rocks. They keep them -short. Here I cannot do it myself, and so the keeper has to do it for -me. And I get the oil for my skin in the swamps when I’m free, and -my feet are kept hard by the ground and rocks. We do not need the -keeper’s scissors and so forth when we are free, for old Mother Nature -looks after those things for us.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day67">MARCH 7: The Marbles</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Marbles,” said daddy, “were very proud because they had -been used so much by boys and girls—especially by boys.</p> - -<p>“Then, too, the Elves had played marbles, as years before -they had found out about them and thought they were lots of fun to -play with.</p> - -<p>“‘You are nothing but an ordinary Marble,’ said one large and very -blue Marble to a little Marble.</p> - -<p>“‘But I am useful for playing. And I joggle along and roll much -better than you do. You are so big. You are quite awkward!’</p> - -<p>“‘I’d feel pretty badly,’ said the big Marble, ‘if I were as cheap as -you. You cost next to nothing. In fact, you didn’t even cost a cent. -Not one whole cent!’</p> - -<p>“The Marble rolled along a little way as if it couldn’t be too near -the cheap Marble.</p> - -<p>“‘But a cent bought me,’ said the little Marble.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the big Marble proudly, ‘it bought you and also a -number of other marbles, too. You were one of five for a cent. One<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_54"></a>[54]</span> -cent bought you and four others! Now, as for me! well, it took the -whole of five cents to buy me!’</p> - -<p>“‘I know it,’ said the little Marble sadly.</p> - -<p>“‘My Master only bought me yesterday,’ said the big Marble. -‘His friends have not seen me. They’ll trade everything for me! -Gracious—they’d trade dozens of little Marbles just for me! I cost -five cents!’</p> - -<p>“The children had arrived, but they did not seem to want to trade -everything for it! One of them said,</p> - -<p>“‘It is a beauty, but then it is not nearly so nice to play with as the -smaller ones; besides, if I gave up a lot of small marbles for that big -one I’d never be able to have a real game.’</p> - -<p>“And all the other children said just the same thing.</p> - -<p>“They played and they played. But the big Marble was so mad that -it rolled away crookedly and no one thought so much of it.</p> - -<p>“After the children had finished playing and had taken their marbles, -and after the Master of the big Marble had put it away with the -smaller ones, the little Marble which had been bought with four others -for a cent said,</p> - -<p>“‘Well, you may be handsome and big. But you are not nearly such -fun as we are. Sometimes the cheap things are the most fun. It -doesn’t mean because you cost five cents that you can give more pleasure.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m glad I can’t be used all the time like you all are,’ said the big -Marble. ‘I am too fine for little Marbles, anyway.’</p> - -<p>“But all the little Marbles were happy because they were the best -for the children’s games.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day68">MARCH 8: Tomatoes’ Advantages</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Vegetables,” said daddy, “had been put into the cellar -for the winter. There were the Potatoes, the Apples for -cooking, Carrots, the Squash family and many others. As -they were talking the cook came down in the cellar. ‘Well,’ said she to -herself, ‘it’s nice to get something from the hot-house once in a while. -I get so sick of these everlasting winter vegetables and apples that we -keep in the cellar. It’s nice to have a few Tomatoes for a change.’</p> - -<p>“Down she put a box with bright red Tomatoes—just from the hot-house.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, Vegetables,’ said the Tomatoes, ‘how do you do?’</p> - -<p>“‘We’re quite well,’ said the Vegetables and Apples, who were rather -quiet right now.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_55"></a>[55]</span></p> - -<p>“‘I don’t see why I shouldn’t talk to you, though I’m pretty different -from you,’ said the biggest Tomato of all.</p> - -<p>“‘And why shouldn’t you be?’ asked Mr. Potato. ‘You have been -in a hot-house, spoilt and petted. You’d be queer if you weren’t superior. -With sun and warmth of course you have a fine color!’ And -the Tomatoes agreed that they had had unusual advantages.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day69">MARCH 9: The Old Woman and the Pot of Daffodils</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Laura,” said daddy, “had been quite ill. -One day she was wondering if she would ever feel like herself -again, able to do things and to play around. She -was sitting up by the window in a big chair. She was looking out, feeling -very sad and forlorn, when suddenly she saw a funny old woman -who looked just like a witch stop by the window and then walk right -into the room.</p> - -<p>“The funny old woman spoke at once.</p> - -<p>“‘Don’t be frightened,’ she said. ‘I’m not going to hurt you. Instead, -you see this pot of daffodils I am carrying?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ exclaimed Laura. ‘Aren’t they beautiful?’</p> - -<p>“‘I am so glad you like them,’ continued the old woman, ‘for they -are for you.’</p> - -<p>“‘For me?’ repeated Laura. ‘For me?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the old woman. ‘When the spring comes I take a walk -each day, carrying with me a pot of daffodils. When I see some one -sitting in the window of a house looking sick and longing to go out I -just go right in and leave my pot of daffodils, for they are better than -any spring tonic, to my mind.’</p> - -<p>“And the yellow flowers smiled at Laura and bobbed their pretty -heads, saying, ‘We’ll make you well.’</p> - -<p>“And, sure enough, they really did more toward making Laura well -than anything else. How could she help but feel better with the -bright flowers smiling at her and cheering her up?”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day70">MARCH 10: The Tick-Tock Twins</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Hello, twin Tock,” said Tick, and Tock answered, just as -quickly as anything:</p> - -<p>“Hello, Tick.”</p> - -<p>They never got tired of saying to each other “Tick” and “Tock.”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_56"></a>[56]</span> -They were the two clock twins, as you may have guessed, but sometimes -between their words to each other, sometimes between saying to -each other “Tick” and “Tock,” they talked.</p> - -<p>Of course they would only say a few words at a time and those would -be said so very quickly we could not understand them, and anyway -Tick and Tock only talk for each other.</p> - -<p>They just speak to each other all day long, as the time goes on.</p> - -<p>And they don’t stop at night, but as it would be very hard to understand -their story without leaving out all the ticks and the tocks we will -hear it with those left out.</p> - -<p>Really it was like this.</p> - -<p>“Hello, Tick.”</p> - -<p>“Hello, Tock,” and the “Hello” would be said very quickly so no -one else could hear it.</p> - -<p>“Nice-Tick.”</p> - -<p>“Nice-Tock.”</p> - -<p>“Day-Tick.”</p> - -<p>“Day-Tock,” and so on and on, never forgetting the tick and the tock.</p> - -<p>“We’re such happy twins,” said Tick.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Tock, “and we never forsake each other. If one of us -can’t go on, the other won’t go alone. There is never a tick without -a tock following right on behind.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you’re so loyal, Tock,” said Tick.</p> - -<p>“And so are you,” said Tock.</p> - -<p>“There are many clock twins,” said Tick.</p> - -<p>“Many,” agreed Tock.</p> - -<p>“Every clock has us,” said Tick.</p> - -<p>“Every one,” said Tock.</p> - -<p>“And if the clock stops, they stop too.”</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said Tock.</p> - -<p>“One would never go without the other,” said Tick.</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said Tock.</p> - -<p>“It’s nice,” said Tick, “to be so loyal, very nice and very unusual. -Think of how we can always wait for the other, and then follow after!”</p> - -<p>“We’re each always following the other,” said Tock.</p> - -<p>“I’m glad,” said Tick, “I’m not a boy and you’re not a girl. Then -when we grew up we’d be sent to different schools, and one of us would -go into business and the other might marry and keep house. Dear -me, it’s much nicer to be the clock twins. We’ll never be separated.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_57"></a>[57]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day71">MARCH 11: The Fig</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’m mad,” said the Fig.</p> - -<p>“What are you mad about?” asked the Apple.</p> - -<p>The Fig and the Apple were in the fruit dish together, along -with an orange or two and a bunch of grapes.</p> - -<p>“What are you mad about?” the rest of the fruit asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you’d better tell us,” said the Apple. “I’m sure it will make -you feel much, much better.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know whether it will or not,” said the Fig.</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you think it will?” asked the Apple.</p> - -<p>“Because it might make me cry, and some one might call me a cry -baby.”</p> - -<p>“My dear Fig,” said the Apple, “no one could ever call you a cry -baby, because even if you cried you’re not a baby.”</p> - -<p>“But I’ve heard big boys and big girls called cry babies, and they -weren’t babies,” said the Fig.</p> - -<p>“All very true,” said the Apple, “but they behaved as babies and once -they had been babies. That is, each one of them had once been a baby. -It would have been impossible for them to have been more than one -baby I suppose.”</p> - -<p>“We suppose so, too,” said the rest of the fruit, as it moved in the -fruit dish a little.</p> - -<p>“And,” continued the Apple, “they were behaving as though they -hadn’t grown up into boys and girls by crying over some silly little thing.</p> - -<p>“You see, Fig, you have never been a baby. You have been a little -fig, but never a little baby. So you couldn’t be a cry baby, though you -might be a cry fig, or a cry little fig. I’m not sure about that.”</p> - -<p>“That wouldn’t sound so badly,” said the Fig. “I will have to tell -you what has made me mad, and what may make me cry at any moment.”</p> - -<p>“Tell us,” said the Apple.</p> - -<p>“Imagine,” said the Fig, “I heard people speak of a person they knew -was mean and horrid and unfair and all that was dreadful as not being -worth a fig. Oh, that was cruel, cruel.”</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you told the story,” said the Apple, “for you are being -unhappy for no reason at all. When any one says that a person isn’t -worth thinking about and he wouldn’t give a fig for that person, it -doesn’t mean an insult to the family of figs, but is simply an expression -people have used for a long, long time.” And the Fig was happy again.</p> - -<p>But the Fig was more delighted when a lovely child came by the fruit -dish and taking the Fig said, “I simply love figs.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_58"></a>[58]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day72">MARCH 12: Happy Compton</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In the first place,” said Happy Compton, “I’m a dog. I’m not any -special breed. I’m not what is known as a thoroughbred, but -they say I’m brighter than a great many thoroughbreds. I’m -glad they think I’m bright, and that they like me.</p> - -<p>“I was a little waif dog first of all. Louise and Ada had been -promised a dog. Their daddy had told them that the first chance he -had he would go and buy them a dog. Then I came along, a lonely, -homeless little waif dog.</p> - -<p>“They took me in and fed me and loved me and made me warm and -happy.</p> - -<p>“When their daddy asked them about the dog he was to buy for -them Louise said:</p> - -<p>“‘Such dogs as those, in kennels, which are for sale, will get homes, -for they will be in good condition, but this is a homeless little dog and -I’d rather have him. He will be happy here and he will be loved here. -No one could love him more than I do.’</p> - -<p>“‘Except the way I love him,’ said Ada, and to prove how much -she loved me she put me down by her on the pillow and covered me -up and then Louise stroked my head and I went off into the dreamland -of dogs.</p> - -<p>“They both loved me so right away and they still love me so, and -I know how much they always will love me.</p> - -<p>“Because they could see how happy I was to be no longer homeless -and miserable they called me Happy. It’s such a nice name, and they -have given me their last name, too—Happy Compton. Isn’t that -fine?”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day73">MARCH 13: Ice Box and Furnace</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Now the furnace and the ice box were both in a big cellar. -The ice box was some distance away from the furnace, but -still they were in the same cellar. The ice box was near -a door, which was by some steps. These steps led up to the kitchen -of the house and every one came down to the ice box to get out the -food which was going to be used and the milk and all such things which -belong in an ice box.</p> - -<p>Of course, half of the year the furnace wasn’t doing anything, and -in the winter time the ice box did not have nearly so much ice given to it.</p> - -<p>“I feel sorry for you,” said the furnace. “Here you are so cold and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_59"></a>[59]</span> -you haven’t even enough warmth about you to make the ice melt -quickly as it does in the summer time.</p> - -<p>“You have to be so cold always; even in the winter you have to be -cold. That is the saddest of all. In the summer I’m not so hot myself -but as soon as a cold day comes I am ready to be warm.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, furnace, you mustn’t boast too much,” said the ice box. “I’ve -heard the family having great trouble with you. There are days, -sometimes the cold, cold ones, too, when you won’t burn. I’ve even -known you to go out sometimes.</p> - -<p>“And oh, how you have made the family shiver. You have made -them fuss over you.”</p> - -<p>“And why shouldn’t they fuss over me?” asked the furnace. “I’m -the furnace, I am; the great and warm and powerful furnace. I keep -the whole house warm. I keep all the people in it warm.”</p> - -<p>“But you don’t keep them warm when you go out and when you go -slowly and when you won’t burn nicely,” said the ice box.</p> - -<p>“That is to show that I won’t let any one think I’m so unimportant -that I don’t have to be noticed and fussed over.”</p> - -<p>“It shows that sometimes you are very mean, furnace. Important -and great and wise and clever creatures don’t have to be fussed over. -They’re above it.”</p> - -<p>“Look here, young ice box,” said the furnace, “I don’t want any -rules from you. You are a fine thing to talk about a creature keeping -warm. What warmth do you ever give to any one, I’d like to know?”</p> - -<p>“You’re right, furnace, I don’t give any warmth. But I am not supposed -to, and you are. I am supposed to keep the ice and to make -folks cool in the hot summer and make the food keep nice and fresh and -cool. I do my work, I do. And you should do yours, you should.”</p> - -<p>“I do it all right, never fear,” said the furnace, though it knew that -many a time it had behaved badly. But now it was mad and it went -for all it was worth and the ice box chuckled and said to itself, “The -poor people have been saying how cold they were and how badly the -furnace was behaving. Now the furnace is mad and will behave by -burning and raging for all it is worth.”</p> - -<p>And the furnace burned angrily and furiously and how nice and warm -the people kept on that cold winter’s day!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day74">MARCH 14: The Pet Dogs</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There were five dogs,” said daddy, “who belonged to a boy -who was named Jack.</p> - -<p>“Brutus was the largest of all. He was a big Newfoundland -dog. Next came Bogi, another Newfoundland dog, but not so -large as Brutus.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_60"></a>[60]</span></p> - -<p>“Third came Patty, an Irish terrier. Then came Ouji, a cocker -spaniel, and last came Susy, a little fox terrier. When they all stood -together they looked like a flight of stairs, and just as though one could -walk from Susy right up to Brutus.</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ said Patty, ‘I see something coming my way.’</p> - -<p>“All the other dogs looked and Patty said, ‘There is a bug and I’m -going to catch it.’</p> - -<p>“But the bug said to itself, ‘I’ll play a joke on that dog.’ And the -bug did play a joke, a very mean joke.</p> - -<p>“Patty snapped at the bug and then was about to swallow it when -she had gotten the bug on her tongue, when what should that mean bug -do but turn itself over so that it attached itself to Patty’s tongue, and so -Patty couldn’t swallow it or eat it or anything!</p> - -<p>“Then Brutus had a fine idea. He ran for Jack, for he had seen -Jack go to a near-by field to play baseball.</p> - -<p>“He ran just as hard as he could and when he reached the field he -didn’t even notice the baseball which had just been hit with the bat.</p> - -<p>“The boys were awfully frightened for a moment as they thought -Brutus might get hit by accident with the hard ball, and they called out -to him, but Brutus wasn’t thinking of being afraid of anything.</p> - -<p>“But luckily the ball didn’t hit Brutus, and Brutus went right on up -to his master, barking, and showing by his eyes that he wanted to -have Jack follow him.</p> - -<p>“‘I guess Brutus wants me for something,’ said Jack, ‘for he wouldn’t -come to the baseball field if it weren’t for something important.’</p> - -<p>“So Jack ran quickly home, following Brutus. There he found Patty -with the bug on her tongue and feeling most uncomfortable.</p> - -<p>“Jack quickly took the bug off and then Patty no longer looked sick -and miserable.</p> - -<p>“She jumped up on Jack and wagged her tail and her eyes looked -very glad and happy as she tried to thank her master. And then she -did quite the sweetest thing ever a dog did. She suddenly seemed to -know that Brutus was the one who had done everything.</p> - -<p>“Jack had come quickly when Brutus had called him, for Jack was -always so good to his pets, and Jack had been able to take the bug off -her tongue because he had nice useful hands.</p> - -<p>“But Patty knew that it was Brutus who had gone for Jack, and -Brutus who had brought him back so quickly.</p> - -<p>“And Patty went over to Brutus, looking so small beside the great -big Newfoundland dog and she licked Brutus’ paws and rolled over on -the grass, saying to Brutus that she was a very grateful, happy, little -dog.</p> - -<p>“And then, for a special treat, every one of them had a bone, and -Jack gave himself a piece of cake!” ended daddy.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_61"></a>[61]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day75">MARCH 15: Biddle’s Trick</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Biddle the cat,” said daddy, “was very thirsty and he wanted -to get a drink of milk.”</p> - -<p>“‘Look,’ one of the family suddenly exclaimed. And from -the study they could see a light in the pantry.</p> - -<p>“When they went into the pantry there was Biddle on the pantry -shelf and he had just pressed with his paw the electric light button—so -the light had gone on!</p> - -<p>“‘Do you want something, Biddle?’ one of the family asked, after -they had all exclaimed at the wonderful thing which Biddle had just -done.</p> - -<p>“Biddle purred, and looked at the ice box, and they got some milk -for him.</p> - -<p>“But don’t you think it was clever of him to get the family into the -pantry by turning on the light? This is a true story of Biddle Birdsall, -the clever gray pussy-cat.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day76">MARCH 16: The Naughty Colds</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Mr. and Mrs. Cold were having a very good time. Now, when -most people have a good time it means that they’re playing -or singing or laughing or dancing or reading or hearing music.</p> - -<p>Perhaps it means they’re having a party of some sort, or perhaps it -may mean they’re in swimming or having a picnic. Oh, there are lots -and lots of ways of having good times as every one knows.</p> - -<p>But when Mr. and Mrs. Cold have a good time it is something very -different from what we mean by a good time. In the first place, Mr. -and Mrs. Cold are very disagreeable people. They have always been -disagreeable. Their daddy and mother were the same way, and as for -Aunt Grippe and their Uncle Bronchitis—well, they’re horrid old -creatures, I can tell you.</p> - -<p>Mr. and Mrs. Cold have very mean children, too. There is Sadie -Sneeze, for example. She has the worst sort of a disposition! She -just loves to plague people and make them as uncomfortable as she can.</p> - -<p>Then there is Charlie Cough. He likes to hurt creatures. You can -just imagine how mean he is. And there is Susy Sore Throat, and -Hatty Headache. They are all children of Mr. and Mrs. Cold.</p> - -<p>“Let’s go on a trip,” they said to the children.</p> - -<p>“All right,” said the children. They always agree to go a-traveling, -and the worst thing about them is that they have many cousins and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_62"></a>[62]</span> -relations, and their cousins and relations are just as busy a-traveling -as they are!</p> - -<p>“I think,” said Mrs. Cold, “we’ll go and call on a little girl named -Annette. She is such a nice little girl, I’d like to make her feel uncomfortable. -Let’s give her a good dose of us.”</p> - -<p>And the Cold children clapped their hands.</p> - -<p>“Is she nice?” they said. And when their mother and daddy said:</p> - -<p>“Oh, she is wonderfully nice,” they were just overjoyed. That is -how mean they are. They love to be horrid to nice, nice boys and -girls and grown-ups!</p> - -<p>So they picked up their suitcases with plenty of Sadie Sneeze’s best -frocks, and plenty of Charlie Cough’s extra neckties, and lots of Hatty -Headache’s hair ribbons and Susy Sore Throat’s collars and off they -went. Their hair ribbons and collars and dresses aren’t like nice children’s, -for they are mean like themselves!</p> - -<p>“Oh, please,” said Annette, when they all arrived, “I didn’t ask you -to come and see me. I don’t need you. I have a nice daddy and a nice -mother all of my own. I don’t want Mr. and Mrs. Cold, and I have -two nice brothers, and I don’t want any others, or even any sisters. -Please go away.”</p> - -<p>But the Cold family paid no attention. They were so mean they -liked being where they weren’t wanted.</p> - -<p>But the time passed and the dream king found out that Annette had -some horrid visitors. The dream king hurried to tell the fairy queen -about it.</p> - -<p>“Did you ever hear of such rudeness and such unkindness as that -horrible Cold family show?” he said.</p> - -<p>“We’ll put a stop to this, Dream King,” said the fairy queen. -“Thank you for telling me. I know that little girl Annette. Yes, I -know her well. She has golden hair and fair skin and blue eyes. And -she lives in a city house. Ah, yes, I know her. Just like that horrid -Cold family to go and bother some one who is nice!”</p> - -<p>The fairy queen set to work. She called together all her assistants -and they hurried to Annette’s house when she was fast asleep.</p> - -<p>They gave the Cold family a good talking to and they waved their -wands over Annette so that the Cold family were driven away.</p> - -<p>And in the meantime the old dream king had told the dream fairies -about Annette and they made up the most wonderful package of dreams, -lovely dreams sent to her as she was getting all, all well again. But -the dream king himself made up this poem for her:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Annette is so nice, Annette is so sweet,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Just Annette herself is a great big treat!”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_63"></a>[63]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day77">MARCH 17: Why the Shamrock is Worn on St. Patrick’s Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It is said,” daddy told the children, “that the shamrock keeps -away the snakes which St. Patrick drove out of Ireland, for they -cannot live and thrive where the shamrock grows.</p> - -<p>“But there is a legend about St. Patrick which I think I’ll have to tell -you to-night.</p> - -<p>“What are said to be St. Patrick’s footprints can be seen on the rocks -off the shore by the Skerries harbor. The story goes that once a chieftain -named Dichu drew his sword to strike St. Patrick. When he was -about to do this cruel deed his own arm became perfectly stiff until he -said he’d be obedient to St. Patrick. Then St. Patrick taught him to -be good and kind.</p> - -<p>“Still another interesting story is that of the idol worshipers. St. -Patrick went into the place where these people were and found them -worshiping the idols. There was a huge pillar of stone with the chief -idol on top of it. It was covered with slabs of gold and silver, and -around it in a circle were twelve other idols. St. Patrick smote the -chief idol with his crozier and the idol crumbled to dust at once.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day78">MARCH 18: St. Patrick</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Daddy, do tell us this evening more about St. Patrick,” asked -Jack and Evelyn.</p> - -<p>“He was born in 372,” said daddy. “When he was only -sixteen years old he was stolen by pirates. They did not treat him at -all well, and he was sold by them into slavery in Ireland.</p> - -<p>“His master had him look after pigs in the mountains. But Patrick -had a strange dream in which the Lord told him to run away and set -out for a far-away country. He had been seven years in Ireland, so -he was used to its language and all its customs and manners. After a -time he was ordained a deacon, then a priest, and finally he became a -bishop. At this point the pope told him to return to Ireland to preach -the gospel to the Irish people. Since then he has always been known -as St. Patrick. One story is that on a bitter cold morning St. Patrick -and a number of his followers found they could not possibly build a fire. -They had had no breakfast and were half frozen. St. Patrick listened -to their complaints for a while, and then he told them to gather up the -snow in a pile. This they did. St. Patrick breathed on it, and it became -a fire.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_64"></a>[64]</span></p> - -<p>“Another tale is that St. Patrick beat the drum so loudly when driving -the snakes out of Ireland that he knocked a hole in it, but that an angel -appeared and mended it, so that the drum was afterward kept as a relic.</p> - -<p>“It is told that in one part of Ireland from which St. Patrick drove -the snakes and toads he chained one huge serpent by a lake called in -Irish Lough Dilveen and told him to stay until Monday. The people -around the district still claim that every Monday they hear the serpent -calling out in the Irish dialect, ‘It’s a long Monday, St. Patrick!’</p> - -<p>“St. Patrick is said to have died on the 17th of March, 493, aged -121. His grave is at Dunpatrick, Ireland, and a tombstone now bears -his name cut in Irish characters.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day79">MARCH 19: The Clocks</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I think I shall tell you the story of the talking that went on -one day in a clock shop when the old clock mender had gone -to his lunch,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘My master is so lazy!’ said the Eight-Day Clock. ‘He keeps saying: -“Oh, dear, I must wind up that Clock.” And then he grabs -a newspaper and sits down and reads. He quite forgets about me. -He should wind me up when it is time. Gracious, I strike so he can -tell I need to be wound up. But he doesn’t pay much attention. He -just winds me up after I have had to stop for days. And such a fine -Clock as I am, too.’</p> - -<p>“‘You may be a fine Clock,’ said the little Watch with the broken -mainspring, ‘but I don’t see as it does you any good. You are always -being brought here.’</p> - -<p>“‘I can’t help it,’ said the Eight-Day Clock. ‘You see, I get so -upset over not being wound up and I get so tired and worried wondering -if my master will remember, that I get feeling run down. Then -I weep a Clock’s tears, which only we Clocks and Watches know about. -We feel so badly when we are not treated right. And then when we -feel badly it upsets our works and we have to be brought to the clock -mender’s shop. But I wish we could teach our masters a lesson,’ said -the Eight-Day Clock.</p> - -<p>“‘We will,’ said the Cuckoo Clock.</p> - -<p>“‘What will we do?’ asked the rest.</p> - -<p>“‘We will be so hard to mend,’ said the Cuckoo Clock, ‘that we will -make the clock mender charge great big prices. And then our masters -will look after us.’ And all the Clocks at once looked happier.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_65"></a>[65]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day80">MARCH 20: A Party and Polly</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Polly want a cracker, ha, ha,” laughed the parrot.</p> - -<p>“No, Polly doesn’t want a cracker, ha, ha,” the parrot continued. -“For there is no one in the room to give me a cracker, -and I’ve eaten up the one I had in my cage. I have some seed and -some water, but not a trace of a cracker.”</p> - -<p>Polly, the parrot, stepped out of her cage and looked about the -room. She flew this way and that, and she had a good-sized room -in which to fly—a room with very high ceilings.</p> - -<p>“Polly doesn’t see a cracker,” she said to herself. She couldn’t talk -to any one else, you see, because there was no one else in the room. -And she knew perfectly well that the pictures on the walls and the -rugs on the floor didn’t care about being talked to. She had never -heard them say anything or fly about or walk about—and she knew -very well why they couldn’t.</p> - -<p>Because they weren’t live things. They weren’t people, nor were -they animals, nor birds. They were nothing but rugs and pictures -and extremely, extremely silly.</p> - -<p>She hadn’t been looking about long when her mistress came in all -dressed up in a most beautiful manner.</p> - -<p>“Well, Polly,” her mistress said, “we are having a party to-day.”</p> - -<p>“Polly have a party, Polly have a party,” said the parrot.</p> - -<p>And when the guests arrived Polly looked down from her perch and -said: “Polly have a party, Polly have a party.” How every one did -laugh and admire the nice, cheerful, friendly Polly Parrot. And her -mistress was very proud of Polly!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day81">MARCH 21: Salt, Pepper and Sugar</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Creatures and things aren’t to be admired who won’t take -the trouble to go out of their way to do nice things,” said -Sugar of the Sugar Bowl. “And as the Sugar Bowl can’t -go walking around looking for nice things to do at least it can admire -the Salt Cellar and the Pepper Shaker for the work they do in -seasoning and making things have a good taste.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, Sugar Bowl,” said the Salt Cellar, “I am glad to hear you -talk this way. For some time I have been afraid that you didn’t have -enough character. I was very much afraid that you were becoming -too sugary and too weak!</p> - -<p>“The Pepper Shaker would tell you, too, how much he thinks of you,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_66"></a>[66]</span> -but if he comes about too much he is apt to make people sneeze. He -doesn’t like to do that. He can’t help it if too much of him is used, -but he hates to be used like that. He likes to add to the taste of -things, but not to be made out a cruel creature.</p> - -<p>“Yes, he had a terrible blow once. He was treated so badly! It -wasn’t fair to him at all.</p> - -<p>“Some very mean boys and girls thought it would be fun to put -sneezing powder in the flowers which they would give to their friends -to smell. Then as their friends began to sneeze they would laugh.</p> - -<p>“Well, a great deal of my Pepper friend was used then. He made -those people sneeze and he didn’t want to in the least. Oh, he did -feel so badly about it. It wasn’t funny, he said, it was mean, out -and out mean! The people who sneezed were miserable. Their noses -hurt, their throats hurt and they couldn’t sleep for several nights.</p> - -<p>“One little girl who had sneezed so hard and so much lost her voice -for several days, for the sneezing powder got down in her throat, and -her throat has never been quite so strong since.</p> - -<p>“So I think we should all be used in our places and not too much -of any of us, for if too much sugar is used things will be sickish and if -too much pepper or salt is used the poor pepper and salt creatures are -taken a mean advantage of!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day82">MARCH 22: A Sun Parlor for Birds</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a grown-up lady,” said daddy, “who had -loved the stories of the fairies and of birds and flowers -when she had been a little girl. She had so loved to read of -all the kind deeds of the fairies that she had made up her mind that -when she grew up she would do something kind too.</p> - -<p>“Well, this lady had the roof of her house made into a Sun Parlor. -There were trees all round, and moss, and little pools of water which -she had fixed to look as much like out-of-doors as possible. The -Sun Parlor she had inclosed in glass. Of course the glass made the -sun shine through all the brighter. And she had little wee doors so -the birds could get in and out, but so small that a cat could never get -into this bird home.</p> - -<p>“But still more wonderful was a big cellar where all kinds of good -apples, bread crumbs, more water and countless goodies were kept.”</p> - -<p>“But how could the birds get from the roof to the cellar?” asked -Jack.</p> - -<p>“I don’t wonder you ask that,” said daddy. “The lady had all -that part beautifully arranged. In the Sun Parlor were tunnels which<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_67"></a>[67]</span> -led down into the cellar, and the birds used to love going through these -dark passages into the ‘Goody-shop’ as it was called in Bird language—and -it sounded the same to them as it would to you in Boy-and-Girl -language.</p> - -<p>“At first the birds were tempted into their winter home by the -bread crumbs that were in the Sun Parlor. For, of course, as you can -imagine, it took the birds some time to get used to a beautiful summer -home in the winter that was really just for them. Soon, though, little -birds know when people are being kind to them.</p> - -<p>“Of course the lady let all the birds who wanted to come in have -just as good a time and stay just as long as they wanted to. But -she especially wanted little sick birds who had perhaps fallen out of -their nests.</p> - -<p>“One day the lady came across a baby Robin whose family had -arrived before the warm weather. The baby Robin had fallen from -its nest, and very gently the lady picked him up and took him -to the Sun Parlor. The mother was crying near-by for she saw -her baby being taken away from her and she couldn’t help at all.</p> - -<p>“But she saw from the top of a tree where her little sick baby was -taken. How happy and relieved she was—for, of course, she had to -be in her nest with all the other little Robins. But she sang every day -the most wonderful songs for the lady who watched over her baby -Robin until it was quite strong and able to fly.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day83">MARCH 23: The Automobiles</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Honk-honk, it seems a pity,” said one automobile to the -other. “I know I seem like the rudest sort of an old thing. -I scare folks, and children just run when they see me coming. -But it does seem a pity. Yes, it seems a shame that I can’t -help it.</p> - -<p>“One day I was resting. My owner had gone inside a building. I -heard a little girl and an old lady talking. The little girl said, ‘I’ve -been quite ill and my heart is just beginning to get strong. I have a -horrible time crossing the street, for I simply cannot walk across. -Those old automobiles make me run.’</p> - -<p>“The old lady said to the little girl, ‘I know just how you feel, my -dear, for I have been ill too, and I am not supposed to run fast. It -hurts me when I run fast and yet I have to hurry to get out of the -way of the automobiles.’</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t see why they have to make people run, when they’re not -going to fires and they’re not going after accidents,’ said the little girl. -‘It does not seem fair in the least.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_68"></a>[68]</span></p> - -<p>“‘It doesn’t,’ said the old lady. ‘But I don’t suppose the people -who run automobiles are ever sick. They don’t know what it means -to have a horn tooted at them when they feel they cannot run.</p> - -<p>“‘And it seems a pity that folks should be in so much of a hurry, as -they run along in their automobiles, that they can’t give those who are -walking a fair chance, too.’</p> - -<p>“Sometimes I wish I weren’t an automobile.”</p> - -<p>“Sometimes I wish I were one with a different owner,” said the second -automobile.</p> - -<p>“Maybe we will be sold and nice people will own us, who will consider -those who are walking,” said the first automobile.</p> - -<p>“Let’s hope so,” said the second automobile.</p> - -<p>“There’s the first star of the evening,” said the first automobile. -“We’ll make a wish.”</p> - -<p>So the modern automobiles wished in the old, old way, their wishes!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day84">MARCH 24: The Trailing Arbutus</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We mustn’t waste any more time,” whispered one of the -trailing arbutus family to another.</p> - -<p>“No, we mustn’t. We must awaken for we are first to -awaken every year. And all the families in this part get up soon.</p> - -<p>“Years ago,” continued the second arbutus, “some children came here -to look for trailing arbutus flowers. They said to each other:</p> - -<p>“‘It must be too soon. There aren’t any.’ But they looked under -some of our leaves and several of us were trying to peep out as fast as -we could, so we would not disappoint the children.</p> - -<p>“Many of our sisters and brothers were picked and I believe they -came out later in water.</p> - -<p>“But those same children have come back every year, and now they -are almost grown-up. They always say,</p> - -<p>“‘Here is the first place we find these lovely spring flowers.’ And -so we know what is expected of us. Our roots always hand on this -story to all the arbutus flowers.”</p> - -<p>And now along came the grown-ups and some children.</p> - -<p>“We hide our heads under the leaves because we’re shy, but we love -children and the whole beautiful world, so pick lots of us, and we’ll -be bright and gay,” softly whispered the flowers.</p> - -<p>But the children only knew that the flowers were very, very fragrant, -and oh, so very sweet!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_69"></a>[69]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day85">MARCH 25: The Telephone Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The telephone always seemed very important to Rogue, the -collie,” said daddy. “He had known his mistress to rush -out after the telephone had rung and she had answered it, -as if some one were ill, or something had happened which she had -found to be of very great importance.</p> - -<p>“She was working in the garden one day when Rogue heard the telephone -ring. Evidently she didn’t hear it, for she stayed out in the -garden and didn’t come in to answer it. It rang and it rang, and Rogue -didn’t know what to do.</p> - -<p>“Finally he thought up a scheme, and this is what he did. He ran -out in the garden and he stood before his mistress and barked and -barked without stopping. First she stroked him and didn’t seem to -think anything special was the matter, but that, perhaps, he wanted to -play.</p> - -<p>“He kept on barking, and after a few minutes she said: ‘What -is the matter, Rogue?’</p> - -<p>“He started to go towards the house, barking, and turned around -to see if she were following him. When she didn’t he went and pulled -at her skirt. Then she went into the house, following Rogue, and he -stopped before the telephone which was still ringing.</p> - -<p>“She answered it and found that it had been ringing a long time, but -it was so important that they had kept on ringing to see if she wouldn’t -hear it after a while.</p> - -<p>“Then she knew that Rogue had let her know the telephone was -ringing and wanted her to come to answer it, for that was something -he couldn’t do. But he could let her know that it was ringing, now -that he had found a way of doing so.</p> - -<p>“And now Rogue always lets his mistress know when the telephone -is ringing. She works in her garden a great deal but she never misses -a telephone call because Rogue hears it, barks for her, and leads her -in before the telephone.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day86">MARCH 26: The Kettle’s Trouble</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’m not angry,” said the kettle. “I’m hurt. My poor porcelain -feelings are most dreadfully hurt. A child tried to move me -and in so doing she spilled some of the boiling water over herself.”</p> - -<p>“I wasn’t quite boiling,” said the water; “very nearly boiling I was, -though.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_70"></a>[70]</span></p> - -<p>“Don’t interrupt,” said the kettle. “You’ve caused me enough -trouble. Well, the child got quite badly burned. It hurt awfully, for -burns always do.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the butter, from the ice box in the corner of the kitchen, -“she came to me to be comforted. Butter is excellent for burns.”</p> - -<p>“But she blamed me for burning her,” said the kettle. “She said -that ‘the horrid old kettle burned her,’ and it wasn’t I at all.”</p> - -<p>But the water, fire, paper, sticks, coal and match each in turn quickly -said they were not to blame but only the cook, for starting the fire -in the first place!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day87">MARCH 27: Mr. Measles’ Puzzle</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Go away, go away,” said Peter Goblin. “You mustn’t come -around here. No, you mustn’t. I won’t have it, not for a -moment will I have it.”</p> - -<p>“May we talk to you, then?” asked Mr. Measles, as he hurried off.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I will come and talk to you, but you mustn’t stay around here. -Goblins don’t get measles, but children do, and I won’t have it. Hurry -off. Hurry off.”</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t they like to have us?” asked Mr. Mumps. “Just think -how we’d make their faces puff up and look so fine and fat.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Peter Goblin, crossly, “and make it hard for them to -swallow. No sir, no sir, you get right away from here.”</p> - -<p>“How about me?” asked Mrs. Croup.</p> - -<p>“You go away, too,” said Peter Goblin.</p> - -<p>“Can’t I have just one little look at a nice little boy or a nice little -girl?” asked Master Chicken-Pox.</p> - -<p>“You most certainly cannot,” said Peter Goblin.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see why not,” said Mr. Measles crossly. He had come back -a little because he had heard the others talking to Peter Goblin and he -thought perhaps Peter had given in. Of course he had never known -him to, but he might—one could never tell.</p> - -<p>“I thought I’d told you to start off,” said Peter Goblin. “Now I -won’t put up with any more of this nonsense. Be off—all of you. Be -off, right away.”</p> - -<p>“You promised to talk to us,” said Mr. Measles. “You will, won’t -you?”</p> - -<p>“But we’d rather have a little chat with a child first,” said Mr. -Mumps.</p> - -<p>“Maybe you would like to,” said Peter Goblin, “but you’re not going -to. And so, one, two, three—go! Every one of you. I’ll follow -along.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_71"></a>[71]</span></p> - -<p>“Now, what is the use,” Mr. Mumps muttered, “of being able to -make some folks fat when one isn’t given the chance?”</p> - -<p>“You don’t want to make them fat and well,” said Peter Goblin.</p> - -<p>They had all wandered quite far away from the children and so Peter -Goblin felt they were safe. He would get many of his goblins right -to work to keep an eye on them, for goblins cannot get measles, mumps, -chicken-pox or croup.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I make them fat,” said Mr. Mumps. “I never bother about -more than their cheeks. They grumble so after I’ve made them fat -that I get disheartened.”</p> - -<p>“Good thing you do,” said Peter Goblin. “You’re certainly mean -enough.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Mumps knew Peter was right, so didn’t say another word. Mr. -Measles spoke next.</p> - -<p>“We wanted to have you talk to us,” said Mr. Measles, “because -we cannot understand you.”</p> - -<p>“Why not?” asked Peter Goblin. “I try to protect the children -from getting measles, mumps, chicken-pox and croup. Of course they -have to help me by trying to keep as well and strong as they can so as -to escape you. Whenever one of you gets past us, how badly we do -feel. You often do, but we try our best to keep you out. We can’t -keep you out entirely but we can help.</p> - -<p>“And then good, kind doctors drive you away.”</p> - -<p>“We hate doctors,” said Mr. Measles.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Mrs. Croup, “we shouldn’t hate them so much, because -we give them a lot of trouble, and we love to give trouble.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so, we do,” said Master Chicken-Pox.</p> - -<p>“But,” said Mr. Measles, “people say, ‘oh, don’t catch the measles. -And be careful not to catch the mumps. Don’t go near any one with -chicken-pox or you might catch it.’”</p> - -<p>“Now, to catch a thing,” continued Mr. Measles, “means to chase -after it or try to get it in some way. If they don’t like us why do they -talk about catching measles? They say ‘Be careful not to catch Mr. -Mumps.’ It’s very silly, for if they really don’t like us, they should -say, ‘Don’t let Mr. Mumps catch you.’”</p> - -<p>“It’s rather an absurd expression,” admitted Peter Goblin, “but stay -away from children and talk about it for a good long while. That’s -what you must all do!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_72"></a>[72]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day88">MARCH 28: Winter’s Exit</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“When we speak of a person making an exit,” said daddy, -“we mean that the person has gone out, and so when we -speak of the winter’s exit, we mean that the winter has -made his departure. The winter was quite angry that Mr. Sun was -so eager to see the spring.</p> - -<p>“‘I’d think,’ said the winter, ‘you’d be a little scrap more polite, -anyway. It always makes me so mad that I just hang around and hang -around, and laugh when I hear folks say: “Isn’t the winter ever -going?”’</p> - -<p>“‘Are you going to make your last bow soon?’ asked Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“‘To-morrow,’ said the winter. ‘Yes, by to-morrow I’ll really have -to go. And after this last little snow-storm there’ll be no more until -next year. Ah, what a sad thought that is to me, though it’s not such -a sad thought for others. They seem to be so absurdly fond of young -spring. They spoil him frightfully.’</p> - -<p>“‘And you won’t really send any more blizzards?’ asked Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“‘I can’t,’ said the winter, ‘because you would cross that old Equator.’</p> - -<p>“Mr. Sun smiled and the winter said: ‘I’ll take a rest now and fool -the people! They’ll think it’s really spring, and then I’ll give them -my fine farewell to-morrow.’</p> - -<p>“And sure enough on the morrow there was a light fall of snow. -The spring hardly knew what to make of it at first, until he found it -was so light a storm.</p> - -<p>“‘That’s the winter’s bow as he makes his exit,’ said Mr. Sun to the -spring.</p> - -<p>“And the spring sent out the early Breezes and said: ‘Whisper to -the birds, the buds, the children that I’ve really, really come, and that -winter has made his exit!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day89">MARCH 29: Another Biddle Story</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I must tell you another story about the gray cat, Biddle -Birdsall,” said daddy. “His mistress Gertrude was away at -school. His mistress’ mother and daddy were out, and the cook -was out. It was a very sad household for a cat who wanted a drink -of milk.</p> - -<p>“Then he had an idea! He went into his master’s study and -emptying the waste-paper basket in a pile on the floor, he pushed the -waste-paper basket towards the pantry door.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_73"></a>[73]</span></p> - -<p>“When he had finished pushing the basket and when it was right up -by the door he turned it upside down and climbed upon it.</p> - -<p>“‘There,’ thought Biddle, ‘now I have it.’</p> - -<p>“And he had! He opened that door with his two front paws, -turning the knob until it was undone and he could push the door open.</p> - -<p>“Then he moved the basket away, opened the door wide, and purring -delightedly to himself, he walked inside the pantry.</p> - -<p>“There was the milk in the saucer, and then, as you can easily guess, -Biddle had the milk which he wanted. When he was drinking it the -family came home and saw Biddle and the waste-paper basket and saw -just what he had done. And this is another true story of the cat, -Biddle Birdsall,” ended daddy.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day90">MARCH 30: The Squirrels’ Spring Work</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Gwen had fixed a squirrel house on a -pear tree near an old apple tree,” said daddy. “Now, the -apple tree was near Gwen’s bedroom, and the squirrels could -jump from the apple tree to her window-sill, where they were very -likely to find nuts waiting for them.</p> - -<p>“When the days began to get a little warmer Gwen hung just outside -the window-sill a little hammock and waited to see if the squirrels would -dare to swing in it. Having all the nuts Gwen put on her window-sill -and seeing her do such kind things so often made them pretty tame. -And, too, they appeared to realize that it was Gwen who had seen to -the building of the little house.</p> - -<p>“But the hammock seemed very strange to them at first. However, -one very brave squirrel thought he’d try it and jumped into the -hammock. Gwen was watching back of a curtain, and it was all she -could do to keep from crying aloud with joy, for she was so pleased -that one of the squirrels was actually using her little hammock. After -a while the other squirrels tried it.</p> - -<p>“Before long one of the old squirrels began to scold for all he was -worth. Oh, he was very much annoyed, and all the squirrels stopped -swinging in the hammock. They seemed to be paying great attention -to the old squirrel, and Gwen wondered what it was all about.</p> - -<p>“The old squirrel was the leader, and he was the one who always -gave the directions and did all the managing. This, in squirrel -language, was what he said:</p> - -<p>“‘Now, don’t you know you can’t spend all your time idling! You -are the laziest lot of squirrels I have ever known. Don’t you know -that you must get to work? This is the season for us to tap the sirup<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_74"></a>[74]</span> -from the maple trees, and you are spending your time swinging in a -hammock. It is all very well to play, but then there is work to be done. -We don’t want to waste our time and let all the good sap go, do we? -And you really do want the maple sirup, don’t you?’</p> - -<p>“Off they started to scamper to the nearest maple tree. Gwen put -on her hat and coat and followed along to see what they were going -to do. They got all the sap they wanted and smacked their lips over -it. They enjoyed the work really, for it meant good times to follow, -and they were glad the wise old squirrel had told them about it in plenty -of time.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day91">MARCH 31: The Bunch of Keys</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The keys were all talking in their jingling way. “I open a -drawer in which birthday presents are locked up before the -birthday has come,” said one of the keys. “I know so many -secrets, all about presents and nice things for celebrations.”</p> - -<p>“I open the cake tin,” said another key, “and there is going to be a -birthday cake to-morrow all decorated with candles. There is going -to be a party.”</p> - -<p>“So I’ll be used too,” said the candy drawer key.</p> - -<p>“And I will too,” said the birthday drawer key.</p> - -<p>“And I will too,” said the key which opened the money box, “for -some little treats will be bought.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll jingle to-morrow, all right,” said the keys in chorus, “for we -are going to open up secrets and pleasures and treats for a birthday -celebration.”</p> - -<p>And the keys all sang:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“If you’re a key, a key,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">You can see, can see,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">The opening of joys,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">For girls and for boys.”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day92">APRIL 1: Marketing</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It is surprising,” said Mr. Robin, “how many creatures forget -that they’re not the only ones who go marketing.</p> - -<p>“Ladies go to the shops and they think they’re the only ones -who see that their families are fed. But they’re not at all. Now, all<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_75"></a>[75]</span> -of the robins go a-marketing. We are very good at it. And most of -the gentlemen birds do the marketing when the mother birds are -watching over the eggs and the little birdlings.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus6"> -<img src="images/illus6.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“‘THIS IS THE SEASON FOR US TO TAP THE SIRUP FROM THE MAPLE -TREES, AND YOU ARE SPENDING YOUR TIME SWINGING IN A HAMMOCK.’”—<a href="#Page_73"><i>Page 73</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p>“That is so,” agreed Mrs. Robin; “the dear father birds are splendid -about looking after the food for the home when we’re busy guarding -the nests and seeing that the eggs hatch out into dear little birdlings.</p> - -<p>“And you always know where to get the best worms.”</p> - -<p>“To be sure,” said Mr. Robin, “and that is what I meant when I -said that though we did not go to the same markets as people we went -marketing, too.</p> - -<p>“What a horrible thing it would be if people did come to the lawns -and began digging up all the worms! Gracious, the poor birds would -have a dreadful time!</p> - -<p>“But they don’t do that any more than we go to the grocery stores -and tell the grocer to please do us up a package of potatoes and another -of onions, and one more of meat which we’d order at the meat shop.</p> - -<p>“It is fair the way things are divided up. In this way the lawns -don’t run short of worms as they otherwise might do.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day93">APRIL 2: The Buds’ Secrets</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Some of the tree buds,” said daddy, “were talking about themselves -softly. ‘We do so enjoy being liked,’ said the little bud -which had grown the most. ‘We love to be encouraged—helped -along.’</p> - -<p>“‘But how can any one help a bud?’ asked a Fairy who happened -along then.</p> - -<p>“‘The Sun encourages us by shining and smiling at us. The South -Wind whispers secrets to us and we are helped so much by the secrets—for -the South Wind tells us such lovely things. And she promises -us more sunshine, more warmth, more brightness. And then there -are the Clouds and their promises. They tell us they will not forget -about the April showers. They never have, and I don’t believe they -ever will.’</p> - -<p>“‘And,’ the bud continued, ‘it is so glorious to burst into bud -and bloom again after a long winter when the branches of the tree -are bare that we like to do it slowly and enjoy every second of it. -Besides, the tree has been so used to being lonely that it would -be too much of a shock if we came forth all at once. We just peep -forth first of all and tell the tree that we are coming, for spring is -here.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ah, how young I feel,’ said a very little bud.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_76"></a>[76]</span></p> - -<p>“‘We all feel so young, too,’ said the other buds.</p> - -<p>“‘You are all wonderfully young,’ said the Fairy. ‘You are buds, -wonderful spring buds, and you’ll soon be leaves!’</p> - -<p>“The buds came forth a little more and smiled gently at the Fairy -to show her how pleased they were at the kind things she was saying -to them, and when they smiled a little more green showed.</p> - -<p>“The grown-ups that day said, ‘How far the buds came out to-day. -They’ll soon be leaves if they keep coming out at this rate.’</p> - -<p>“But the little Fairy knew the secrets of the buds.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day94">APRIL 3: The Clock and the Watch</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Now when I say,” the watch began, “that I have to hurry -and catch up—or rather try to catch up—I mean that my -master has a foolish way of trying to hurry me up at the -last moment. He waits and fusses and wastes his time, and then he -wonders how he can reach somewhere on time—reaching there almost -before he starts if he wants to be on time. Then I hurry and try to -catch up to him as he seems in such a rush. And the trouble is I’m -way ahead of the time he wants me to be. I try to keep up with his -hurrying—for after he has wasted a great deal of time he does try -to hurry. In fact he runs around all day trying to catch up with -himself, and I run around with him. But it’s of no use. He tried -putting me way ahead of time one day not long ago, but it was senseless -when I disagreed with every other watch, and every one said to -my master, ‘Your watch is fast.’ We watches must agree, you know, -and so I just get nervous trying to catch up with the lost moments -for my master, and the only thing, I think, for him to do is to expect -less of me and to start off everything ON TIME!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day95">APRIL 4: Billie’s Springtime</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’d like to tell my story,” said Billie to the Fairy Wondrous Secrets. -“People are always wondering what babies think about -and what they are planning to do when they grow up—if they -are planning to do anything or not. They wonder so much about us, -and so I’d like to tell my story. I don’t know about other babies. -But I would like to tell about myself, if no one minds.”</p> - -<p>“I’d like to hear,” said the Fairy Wondrous Secrets.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_77"></a>[77]</span></p> - -<p>Now Billie was in a baby-carriage which was out on the front porch -of a little house in the country. Billie’s mother was busy and so was -Billie’s daddy, but Billie, they knew, was quite safe in the carriage on the -porch where the soft spring air was blowing.</p> - -<p>No one was around but the Fairy Wondrous Secrets and if any one -had come around the Fairy Wondrous Secrets would have vanished -quickly.</p> - -<p>“I’m really a little girl,” Billie began, “though my name is something -like a boy’s name, I believe. You see my great big daddy’s name is -Bill and my mother wanted to name me after him. She couldn’t have -my real name Billie, but she had every one call me that, so it’s my -daytime every-day name, and my best, dress-up name is Mary Ann, -or Marion or some such fine name after my mother.</p> - -<p>“I came to the world in December,” said Billie. “You see, Fairy, -I thought it would be fun to arrive in the world when everything was -so exciting. Christmas was coming on and it was very gay and merry.</p> - -<p>“I’ve had a nice winter, but now is the best time I’ve known, for -it’s springtime. And I’ll tell you, Fairy Wondrous Secrets, I feel as -though it were all my own springtime.</p> - -<p>“I feel the soft, warm wind blow over my little pink cheeks which -every one admires so much and I smile and I croon and I make soft -little singing sounds as the trees do. And I look around to smile -at the trees and the bushes, too, and to let them see my blue eyes. I -ask them if they think my eyes look like the blue sky, for the bushes and -the trees are always looking up at the sky, so they should surely know.</p> - -<p>“I can see the yellow forsythia upon the bushes, and how gay and -lovely it is. The lilacs are in bud, and there are white blossoms on -the bushes. Back of our house there are some waterfalls and they -laugh and gurgle as they dash over the rocks, something the way I -laugh and gurgle.</p> - -<p>“I believe it is their way of kicking with fun. I kick with fun when -my mother puts me in the wash-basin every morning. The wash-basin, -Fairy Wondrous Secrets, is my bathtub, and I splash and kick and -laugh and have such a good time! I don’t care if the water spills over -the floor any more than I imagine the waterfalls care that they spill -water over the rocks. They enjoy it! So do I!</p> - -<p>“I can see the ducks and hear them quack, quack. I hear that sometimes -they lay seven eggs a day. The chickens and the hens and the -roosters walk about and chatter, and one day a lady passed and said -‘Hello,’ to a chicken and the chicken got up from the ground most -politely as a mannerly person would do, I’m told.</p> - -<p>“The pussy-willows are out and the skunk-cabbage is in bloom. -There are red flowers and yellow flowers and little star flowers. The -trees are full of buds or little leaves or blossoms of different colors.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_78"></a>[78]</span> -There is a little turtle who is sunning himself by the brook near-by -and who is an interesting creature, I have heard. He wears a shell -over his back as I wear a little knitted jacket.</p> - -<p>“At night I hear the crickets when I wake up for my bottle. And -I believe these creatures all like the country, too. The chickens and -the ducks say that in the cities they aren’t wanted and they wouldn’t -be allowed to wander about, so they wouldn’t leave the country for -anything.</p> - -<p>“And one evening I saw a moon in the sky. My daddy told me -it was a moon and surely he knows! And over the moon there was -a bright gold star, and I made a wish. This was my wish: that other -babies might have happy homes as I have, where they don’t want -to cry, because there is no reason to cry. I’m well looked after, I’m -never spoilt and they love me; so why should I cry? But what I’m -thinking about mostly, these days, is of how lucky I am to have such a -daddy and mother and to see the beautiful springtime in the country.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day96">APRIL 5: Brenda’s Easter Visit</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Her name is Brenda,” said daddy, “and when I saw her -yesterday she told me that every year at Easter time she -went to the head nurse of the big hospital and found out the -names of all the children. Then she went shopping, and it took her -a long time to pick out things for little sick children. She picked out -for each child a big round chocolate egg which rattled, for inside -it there were little sugar candies; also a chocolate chicken and a chocolate -bunny. She always picked out ones that had lots of expression -too. Around the egg she tied a big red ribbon, around the chocolate -chicken’s neck she tied a bright green ribbon, and around the bunny’s -neck she tied a bright purple ribbon. Then she put them in a little -box and wrote on the box the child’s name.</p> - -<p>“Last year Brenda went to the hospital the day before Easter. It -was far from being a pleasant day. There was a cold wind in the air -and no sun.</p> - -<p>“She arrived at the hospital just as all the little children had had their -wounds dressed. They were lying in their little white cots trying to -keep back the tears that wanted to come.</p> - -<p>“Brenda asked the nurse if she could go inside with the gifts.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, indeed!’ said the nurse. ‘The children would love that. -The child’s name in the first cot,’ continued the nurse very softly, ‘is -Elsa. She has hurt her back, and no one knows how long she will -have to lie there.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_79"></a>[79]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Elsa,’ said Brenda, ‘happy Easter. A little chocolate bunny, a -little chocolate chicken and a big chocolate egg all said they wanted -to wish you a happy Easter.’</p> - -<p>“Elsa opened her half shut eyes and clutched the box. She opened -it eagerly. There they all were! And the chocolate bunny did have -the funniest expression! He would have made any one laugh, and -his purple ribbon bow was sticking way up on one side with such a saucy -expression. Elsa burst out laughing. Afterward the nurse told Brenda -it was the first time she’d seen Elsa laugh since she’d been brought to -the hospital.</p> - -<p>“Then Brenda took the rest of her boxes around to all the other -little sick children. And such happiness as there was in the ward!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day97">APRIL 6: An Uninvited Guest</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The children were just finishing their lunches which they had -been eating in the school yard and were going back to their -classes when what should they see but a bear!</p> - -<p>“Oh, oh, hurry, scurry, run, run,” they all cried.</p> - -<p>“Oh, what an escape!” some of them panted, when they were safe -in a nice big barn down the road.</p> - -<p>But the bear was having the time of his life.</p> - -<p>“Well, well, well,” he growled, “I really don’t understand it at -all. Children come to the circus and gaze and gaze at us, and tell -their mothers and their daddies how nice they think we are. But how -they did run! And I had come to pay them a nice call.</p> - -<p>“Sniff-sniff, what is it I smell?” continued the bear. And then he -jumped around for joy. “Goodies! Food! Wonderful, wonderful -food! How kind of the dear little children. They really expected -me to lunch—for they’ve left lots of food—and when I came they -didn’t want to make me uncomfortable by watching me eat.</p> - -<p>“Ah, now, I have had a fine meal, a luxurious meal, fit for a king—no, -fit for a bear!” And the bear rubbed his front paw over his well-filled -tummy and again growled delightedly to himself some more, -saying over and over again: “Delicious; such a meal!”</p> - -<p>But along came the keeper of the animals of the circus and led the -bear back to his cage. For a circus was traveling through the country -and when they had stopped for a rest this bear had escaped. But -what a tale he had to tell when he got back to the circus again!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_80"></a>[80]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day98">APRIL 7: The Tired Honeysuckle</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’m very tired,” said the Honeysuckle, “and I’d really almost -rather not come up this spring.”</p> - -<p>“But you are supposed to come up every year,” said the Hyacinth. -“You are like me, my dear: your roots are good and lasting. -We don’t have to be replanted from seeds every spring.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, what you say is perfectly true,” said the Honeysuckle. “But -then I am old, so very, very old.”</p> - -<p>“How old are you?” whispered the Hyacinth in a very low voice -which the Wind carried on his shoulders.</p> - -<p>“I am so many years old I can’t remember. This garden I’ve heard -people say has been kept just like this for over a hundred years, and -the house near-by is just as old—in fact, it is older. I’ve been here a -very large part of that time.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the Hyacinth, “then I don’t blame you for feeling -tired. I should think you would want to rest. Let them start another -Honeysuckle growing. You’ve worked hard enough.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said the Honeysuckle, “that’s just what you don’t understand. -I am tired, very tired. But ah, I must blossom because of the people.”</p> - -<p>“What people?” asked the Hyacinth.</p> - -<p>“The people in this house. You see, I am just outside a window, -growing on my vine, and my sweet fragrance can be carried indoors. -Of course yours can, too, dear old Hyacinth, though you aren’t so -old, are you? But I last all through the summer, and you are just a -glorious spring flower.”</p> - -<p>“Then it’s no wonder you get tired out. And you have to give -the bumblebees honey. Your honey is very fine, I have heard.”</p> - -<p>“And don’t forget the humming-birds,” said the Honeysuckle. -“They love me every bit as much as the bumblebees do. And I love -them too! The little dears! But I must tell you the reason why I -come up each year, even though sometimes it seems so hard.</p> - -<p>“Years and years ago I was planted by a little girl—a little girl, -Mary Alice, who loved flowers and who could always make them -grow. And above all the flowers she loved her red Honeysuckle best -of all. She watched over me. She gave me drinks. She dug up -the earth around my roots. She made me so comfortable. And for -a very special occasion she would pluck off a spray of my red blossoms -and wear them.</p> - -<p>“Now Mary Alice grew up to be a big lady—though she was never -very big. She always seemed like a little girl to me, for she was so -dainty, so small and so lovely. Her eyes were very blue and her hair -very golden. But as the years went by each spring I noticed that silver<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_81"></a>[81]</span> -was growing in her hair, and then one spring I saw that it was quite -white.</p> - -<p>“During all this time there were other little children growing up—and -now there are some more. And I always saw my little girl—for -I thought of her as that even when she was quite, quite old—smiling -at all the little faces, and the children would smile at her—never -scowls—always smiles. Somehow no one could have scowled at Mary -Alice, and I don’t believe she ever scowled at any one. For when her -hair was white, her forehead had no wrinkles.</p> - -<p>“Every spring she would be waiting for me. ‘There comes my -honeysuckle,’ she would say. The last few years it has been very hard -to come up. My roots have lost their strength, but I have come -along as best I could, for I have thought of Mary Alice and her smiles.</p> - -<p>“Last year she was sitting by her window and looking out at me. -‘That honeysuckle is as old as I am,’ she said.</p> - -<p>“And not long after that I missed seeing dear little old-young -Mary Alice and her smiles when I wafted my fragrance through her -window.</p> - -<p>“But one day I saw the other people of the house and the children, -too, looking at me. ‘The honeysuckle that she loved,’ they said. ‘Oh -we hope it will keep on coming up each year, for it reminds us so of -her. But it looks pretty old now.’</p> - -<p>“So you see, little Hyacinth, I must come up, even though I am so -very tired and old!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day99">APRIL 8: The Flower Parade</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We’ll tell you a story,” said the white lilac bush while the -purple and Persian lilac bushes listened as did the garden -flowers.</p> - -<p>“We’d like to hear a story,” the fairies said.</p> - -<p>“You see,” said the white lilac bush, “we are all a part of the great -Flower Parade. When the snow leaves the ground the crocus flowers -appear and take the lead in the parade. They are like the drum-major -who leads the procession, but instead of tossing a fancy stick -into the air, they lift up their little heads and tell the world that spring -has come.</p> - -<p>“Next follow the hyacinths, the tulips, daffodils, narcissus flowers, -garden violets, pansies, and little daisies. They all are about in the -same part of the parade. And when they come we appear too, as well -as the flowering almond shrubs and many others.</p> - -<p>“But the pansies, little daisies and garden violets blossom all through<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_82"></a>[82]</span> -the season, so they’re like the small boys who run along by the side -of the parade—almost anywhere, at any time.</p> - -<p>“And after we go the flowers will still keep on parading. The lilies-of-the-valley -are marching now, and soon the dear forget-me-nots with -their blue, blue eyes will come.</p> - -<p>“The rockets, peonies, honeysuckles and roses all will follow along, -making a very handsome part of the parade. And later on the phlox, -larkspur so blue, and foxglove will follow.</p> - -<p>“These are the flowers that come up year after year and they are -the ones which belong to the great Flower Parade. It takes a whole -spring and summer and early autumn to see the whole parade. But it’s -worth seeing, and though we can’t be here all the time, we’re glad -for our part of the parade—we are.”</p> - -<p>And the fairies knew that the lilac bush was right and a parade -of gorgeous garden flowers would continue all summer.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day100">APRIL 9: The Big Parade</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I want to tell you of a parade which took place some time ago,” -said daddy.</p> - -<p>“After many bands had gone by, many soldiers, and many -sailors, a wagon drawn by four big horses came along, and upon the -wagon was an enormous cage. In this cage were homing pigeons.</p> - -<p>“On the side of the wagon was written a little story about the -pigeons, telling how they had taken messages through all sorts of -dangers, how brave they had been, how clever, and how they had -thought of their duty and not of themselves.</p> - -<p>“And when that wagon passed along carrying the homing pigeons -every one clapped, for here were little dumb creatures who had shown -a wonderful understanding and had done all they could for the country, -and the little pigeons were so modest that they actually wondered -what all this excitement was about!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day101">APRIL 10: The Alphabet Letters</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“My story is a very sad and sorrowful one. If I tell it to -you it will make you cry,” said the letter Z.</p> - -<p>“Alphabet letters don’t cry,” said the letter S. “Tears -are shed over us, but we don’t cry ourselves. So tell us your sad and -sorrowful story, Mr. Z.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_83"></a>[83]</span></p> - -<p>“Tell us the sad and sorrowful story,” repeated the other alphabet -letters.</p> - -<p>“It shows I have a good disposition,” said the letter Z. “I’m neither -angry nor cross.”</p> - -<p>“There, there,” said the letter S. “You used me twice in that last -word, which was all very well, but you need not have brought in that -word angry, for angry and cross mean the same.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said the letter Z. “I do so little work these days that -I really feel as if I didn’t know anything.”</p> - -<p>“Poor letter Z,” the other letters all said.</p> - -<p>“Tell us your story,” said the letter S.</p> - -<p>“I will,” agreed the letter Z.</p> - -<p>“Pray do,” the others urged.</p> - -<p>“It’s the letter S which has caused the trouble,” said the letter Z.</p> - -<p>The letter S wiggled and wriggled and twisted and turned and -said:</p> - -<p>“I beg you pardon, letter Z. I am sure I have meant no harm.”</p> - -<p>“None at all,” said the letter Z. “I know you have meant no harm. -And you needn’t beg my pardon, for it isn’t your fault. You can’t -rule teachers and parents and writers and students. You do what you -can for them, that is all.</p> - -<p>“But think about it, letters, and you will understand. Just think -of the number of words which used to need my letter in them and -now they have put the letter S in instead.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the letter M, “that is true, and we can think about these -things now, for it is recess time.”</p> - -<p>“Think of all the words which end with the letters ‘ise.’ They used -to end with the letters ‘ize.’”</p> - -<p>“True,” said the alphabet letters; “perfectly true.”</p> - -<p>“You’re sure you are not angry with me?” asked the letter S, wriggling -nervously.</p> - -<p>“Quite true,” said the letter Z. “As I said before, it is not your -fault. But isn’t my tale a sad and sorrowful one?”</p> - -<p>“It is,” said the other letters.</p> - -<p>But just then up spoke the letter S and the letter I and the letter E.</p> - -<p>“Letter Z,” they said, “come and join us or we won’t be a word. -We need you, letter Z; we must have you.”</p> - -<p>So the letter Z joined these three letters and they all jumped around as -the word SIZE appeared, as you have doubtless already guessed.</p> - -<p>“You’re all very good to me,” said the letter Z as it played around -with the letters S and I and E. Each one kept its own place in the -word, but sometimes they made themselves look very big and sometimes -they made themselves look very small and sometimes they made -themselves look just about medium size. For, as they made up the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_84"></a>[84]</span> -word size, and as size can be small—small size, you know—or big, they -did everything they could and played all the games they could.</p> - -<p>Then other letters formed other words and they played around, -just as they should have played to show folks what they meant. You -can imagine what a wonderful time the letters F and U and N had.</p> - -<p>“Hurry, hurry,” said the letter S. “All the big S letters and all -the little S letters. Hurry now to the class rooms.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t have to hurry much,” said the letter Z, “but I will either live -to a very old age from being lazy and doing nothing to tire myself, -or else I’ll be forgotten entirely.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, you won’t be forgotten,” said the other alphabet letters.</p> - -<p>“We’ll see to that,” said the letters A and B and C. “We have a -great deal to do with schools and lessons, you know, and we will -keep you with us, never fear.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, thank you,” said the letter Z, as it twisted itself slowly -back into the school rooms.</p> - -<p>And the letter S said: “Thank you for not being angry with me. -You’re a good sport, letter Z.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day102">APRIL 11: The Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher,” said daddy, “is known by -such a name because he has a very long tail which is very -much the shape of a pair of scissors. In fact, his tail is like -two tails which open and shut as one would open and close a pair of -scissors.</p> - -<p>“He opens and closes his scissor-like tail when he does his marketing -just as ladies would open and close their purses after they had bought -something.</p> - -<p>“His home is a very large nest, and it is made of anything at all—grass -and bits of cloth and strings and bits of twigs. In fact, he is -very good natured.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher has a happy time with such a pleasant -mate and she is pleasant herself which makes them both happy.</p> - -<p>“The event of her life is hatching time. When she is sitting on -four whitish-brown eggs which will soon be little scissor-tailed flycatchers -she is as happy as a bird can be, and that is pretty happy, as -you can imagine.</p> - -<p>“I am going to tell you now about Mr. Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher and -his talk to an insect.</p> - -<p>“‘Little insect,’ said Mr. Scissor-Tailed Flycatcher, ‘I am very well -named. I am called a flycatcher and I catch flies. But I don’t only -catch flies. I catch other insects as well.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_85"></a>[85]</span></p> - -<p>“But the insect heard no more for he had scampered away from the -Flycatcher.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day103">APRIL 12: The Woodpecker Band</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Come on, come on, join the band! Rehearsals to begin this -morning! Get in practise! Lose no time! We’re ready, -and we hope you’ll be ready too. First practise to start in -half an hour.”</p> - -<p>Now the woodpeckers were the ones who had been talking. They -were already starting to practise by drumming on the bark of the trees. -The trees are the drums and the woodpeckers all beat the drums. Of -course a great deal of the time they work hard at the trees, burrowing -for insects, and they help to destroy many bad ones.</p> - -<p>But some time before Mr. Hairy Woodpecker had suggested they -should start a band. The drums were played by Mr. Hairy Woodpecker, -Mr. Red-Headed Woodpecker, Mr. Downy Woodpecker, Mr. -Sapsucker, Mr. Crested Woodpecker and Mr. Flicker Woodpecker.</p> - -<p>Those who sang and helped along the chorus and played little mouth-organs -and various instruments made out of twigs were the warblers, -the vireos, goldfinches, mocking-birds, bobolinks, chickadees, pewees, -phoebes, orioles, thrushes, song-sparrows and whippoorwills. And of -course, almost the most important of all were the robins!</p> - -<p>Mr. Robin Redbreast was the leader of the band. He waved a little -stick in front of the band-stand, which was up in a tree.</p> - -<p>How they all did play and sing. Now in a great many bands, in fact -in most bands, they do not have singing, but in the woodpecker’s band -it is entirely different.</p> - -<p>What would a band be like in birdland without singing? They -would miss all the beautiful songsters who would add so much music, -and that would be such a pity.</p> - -<p>So the woodpeckers were wise indeed when they asked the song birds -to join in the band.</p> - -<p>They practised all that day for the coming concert. And before -they went to bed that night and before they even thought of putting -their heads under their wings, they sent around notices to all the birds -to be on hand, and this is how the notices read: “First concert of the -season to be given by the Woodpeckers’ Band to-morrow at sunrise. -Mr. Robin Redbreast will conduct.”</p> - -<p>The concert was a huge success and the people said, “It’s really and -truly the springtime when we have a concert such as we were given this -morning!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_86"></a>[86]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day104">APRIL 13: The Tease</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Grace,” said daddy, “had a brother named Edward, and -Edward was a tease; not a nice, good-natured, funny sort -of a tease, but he was the kind who hurt people’s feelings. -He would see some one who had a suit on which was not new, or which -had been patched, and he would try to make the one who was wearing -it feel very uncomfortable.</p> - -<p>“Edward would also see boys wearing their older brothers’ suits, -and he would say with a mean look: ‘Where did you get that suit?’</p> - -<p>“And—he also liked to tease Grace by making fun of her doll Gracie -and by tossing her up in the air, and playing with her as though she -were a ball, and he could bat her in a game of his own mean making.</p> - -<p>“Oh, how she would feel when Gracie was lifted up into Edward’s -hands, and then he would toss her up and say:</p> - -<p>“‘What’s the difference? She’s only made of rags. Why do you -care? Gracie doesn’t.’ One day he left the doll high up in a tree out -in the yard, and Grace was afraid that more snow would come in the -night and that it would spoil her beloved Gracie, for there had been a -late snow-storm that day.</p> - -<p>“But a boy, a friend of Edward’s, who didn’t think Edward was -really much of a boy for teasing Grace in that horrid way, had found -Grace crying. He found out what the trouble was, and he got Gracie -from the high limb of the tree.</p> - -<p>“Edward didn’t know that his friend had brought down the doll, and -at night when he slept, lo and behold, Gracie seemed to come and stand -at the end of his bed.</p> - -<p>“But no longer was Gracie a little rag doll. She had grown, oh, she -had grown. And she was wearing instead of a painted wig, great -icicles which were so heavy and cold looking.</p> - -<p>“Her body seemed very stiff and straight. It seemed very strong, -and as if she were made of steel or of iron instead of rags.</p> - -<p>“‘Edward,’ she said, and her voice seemed harsh and terrible, ‘Edward,’ -she continued, ‘you left me out in the snow to-night, so as to -tease your little sister. But now I will show you what it is like to be -abused. Even if you don’t actually hurt me, you hurt your sister who -loves me. Wait and I will show you.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, don’t,’ shrieked Edward. He was very cowardly when he -was going to be teased, you see. ‘I’ll be good. I promise,’ and his -voice sounded thoroughly frightened.</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll have to show you first,’ said the doll. She took Edward in her -arms, which had grown so big and so hard, and she tossed him -up in the air and around and about, so that he was frightened any -moment he might land on the ground.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_87"></a>[87]</span></p> - -<p>“And Edward thought of the doll outside—he thought she still -was there, and oh, he was so sorry, but he never again made Grace -miserable by teasing Gracie.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day105">APRIL 14: The Onion’s Speech</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The vegetables were talking in the cellar,” said daddy, “and -I must confess that they were boasting a great deal. But -still one can forgive a vegetable for boasting very often, -for if we lived so near the ground—or in the ground as they do—we’d -probably like to pretend we were higher up! The onion was now -talking. ‘I came from the Land of the Pyramids originally. My -ancient home was in Egypt, far, far across the water, in a wonderful, -ancient part of the world that is full of history and interest and beauty.’</p> - -<p>“‘Hear! Hear!’ said all the other vegetables.</p> - -<p>“‘I myself have never seen that far land,’ continued the onion, ‘but -my family came from there at first, way, way back where the family -tree first starts from.’</p> - -<p>“‘How can you have a family tree when you’re an onion and not -even a branch?’ asked a very plain little potato.</p> - -<p>“‘People,’ said the onion haughtily, ‘have family trees, and they -aren’t branches, nor are they leaves. Family trees mean ancestors, -noble grandfathers and aristocratic grandmothers, high-up great aunts, -and snobbish great uncles. A family tree is something every one and -everything can’t have. Now you, poor potato, haven’t a family tree -at all.’</p> - -<p>“But the potato didn’t seem to mind in the least. However, the -onion went on talking. ‘Now my young friend, the radishes came first -from China—an interesting history has the Radish family. The -Horse-Chestnut family came from Asia, and the Mulberry trees from -Persia. The Cucumbers came from the East Indies, and the Spinach -family came first from Arabia.’</p> - -<p>“‘How very fine,’ said the potato in a very sarcastic tone of voice.</p> - -<p>“‘You’re right,’ said the onion, not noticing the sarcastic voice; ‘it’s -very fine to have a family tree. It’s something, as I said before, -that every one can’t have. You never came from afar, Mr. Potato. -And neither did the oats, corn, pumpkins and other plain creatures who -don’t know what aristocracy and grandeur mean.’</p> - -<p>“‘What does it mean?’ asked the potato.</p> - -<p>“‘You weren’t paying attention,’ said the onion. ‘It means a family -tree and noble grandparents.’</p> - -<p>“‘Pooh!’ exclaimed the potato. ‘If a vegetable isn’t good itself it<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_88"></a>[88]</span> -makes no difference where it came from nor what its grandparents -were. It’s what a vegetable is itself. Suppose I were a bad potato, -which I’m not, I’m thankful to say, would it make any difference because -my great-great-grandfather had come from some interesting land -across the sea? Not in the least. I’m a good useful vegetable and -can be cooked in many ways. That’s what counts in this world. To -amount to something yourself. Be a real vegetable! Do what you -can to nourish the world! Don’t boast!’</p> - -<p>“The onion felt very badly. It had been so proud of its fine history, -and often it was unhappy because it was so unkindly talked about.</p> - -<p>“‘I try to be good,’ said the onion. ‘I season things and I make -many good dishes. I do the best I can.’</p> - -<p>“‘Of course you do, little onion,’ said the potato. ‘But next time -you make a speech, tell us all to do our best and not boast about -what others have done or have been.’</p> - -<p>“And the onion always made speeches after that which were not -about family trees, and when it was finally cooked every one said: -‘What a nice onion must have been put in this soup.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day106">APRIL 15: A Bookworm</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I tried cork biting once,” said one bookworm to another -bookworm.</p> - -<p>“And yet,” said the other bookworm, “you are known as -‘The Bookworm’ by some people who don’t know much.”</p> - -<p>“That is not a great complaint,” said the first bookworm, “to be -called ‘The Bookworm’ by people who don’t know much. I love -books, but I don’t care for reading. That might sound strange to -some folks, but the bookworm families know that being a bookworm -doesn’t mean reading words. Once I went through each page -of each book along on the shelf in just the very same spot, so that -they could have put a ribbon or a string or anything they might have -had near at hand through all those many holes and hung the books up instead -of standing them on the shelves. I thought they might care to -change the books a little, so I did my best to help. That certainly -makes me deserve my name!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_89"></a>[89]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day107">APRIL 16: The Wild Black Cherry</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The wild black cherry tree is very handsome,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“Its foliage is something like that of the willow, drooping -and looking very dainty and lovely. Its bark is rich and -soft, but best of all, is the fruit which is used for making all sorts -of delicious goodies, especially wild cherry juice!</p> - -<p>“Then medicines and tonics have been made from the fruit and -bark and roots of the wild black cherry.</p> - -<p>“Cherry-wood is considered by many people to be almost as handsome -as rosewood and mahogany, and the old wild black cherry tree -is the tree which is used to make beautiful cherry-wood furniture.</p> - -<p>“Its cousin, the wild cherry, is greatly enjoyed by birds who simply -love to eat the little fruits.</p> - -<p>“Another cousin, the choke-cherry, is a tree filled with very bitter -fruit but the birds like the choke-cherry trees almost as well as any -other and flock about any they may find. The fashionable and rich -cousin is the sweet cherry which is cultivated in this country. And -these are the cherries which we all like to eat best.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day108">APRIL 17: Spring Blossoms</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“How do you feel?” asked the first apple blossom of a pear -blossom on one of the other trees in the orchard.</p> - -<p>“Splendidly,” said the pear blossom. “How about yourself?”</p> - -<p>“Never better,” said the apple blossom. Now when the other pear -blossoms and apple blossoms heard these two talking they all wanted -to see what was going on.</p> - -<p>And before long they were all out talking and chatting while some -of them were having games with the Breeze Brothers who blew them to -the ground and made it look as if the snow had come again.</p> - -<p>“Did your tree have a secret to whisper to you?” asked the first -apple blossom.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered the first pear blossom. “I was just about to ask -you the same question.”</p> - -<p>“It’s this way with us,” said the first apple blossom. “You see the -farmhouse is very shabby. It has been needing a coat of paint for so -many years. And the people who live inside are so poor they can’t -afford anything they don’t actually need.</p> - -<p>“They feel badly that they cannot afford to have their house painted -for it would look so much brighter and prettier.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_90"></a>[90]</span></p> - -<p>“Well, it has been this same way for so many, many years, as I said -before. And they have had bad luck with the potatoes and the corn -every year. Something always happens. Bugs eat up the potatoes -and a storm is likely to come and hurt the corn just when it would be -growing quite perfect.</p> - -<p>“All these things my tree whispered and said, ‘Little blossoms, all -of you must be beautiful so for one season in the year the people in the -farmhouse will think they have the loveliest of homes. Make their -dingy home look like a fairyland.’” And once again the blossoms -gave joy to the people in the dingy farmhouse, who every year had the -most beautiful place owing to the blossoms.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day109">APRIL 18: The Button Bag</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In a work bag,” said daddy, “there lived a button bag. The -button bag was made of blue and white cambric, I believe you -call it, and it had a blue silk ribbon around it at the top—I suppose -a sort of neck-tie, one might say.</p> - -<p>“At any rate, in this bag were loads and loads of buttons. The -button bag was a very large button bag, and the work bag was a -very large work bag.</p> - -<p>“Whenever any one wanted a button, or whenever any one said -they had lost a button or that a button was off, the work bag was -taken out and then a button was found—always a button for everything -that needed a button.</p> - -<p>“And when any member of the household wanted to do a little -mending, for everything that lacked a button there was always found -to be one.</p> - -<p>“What did the buttons and the button bag have to say to all this? -Were they pleased they were so useful? We shall hear.</p> - -<p>“‘When is the party going to be?’ asked the big, white button, with -the shining face.</p> - -<p>“‘Pretty soon,’ said the little green button, ‘pretty soon.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’ve been to lots of parties,’ said a button with a funny little -face, a face of some old, old knight or lord or something very noble!</p> - -<p>“He had two sisters and a brother and the four of them were all -just alike. They had never been used, as nothing had ever come -up that needed their time and their presence. They had been in the -button bag for years. But, of course, they were kept, for there might -be a time, no one knows when or how soon, when the buttons with -the faces might be just the ones wanted.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s so nice,’ said the one who had just spoken, ‘that we are<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_91"></a>[91]</span> -always sure of a home. It’s so nice. Some would throw us away -and would say they had no use for a lot of old buttons taking up -room when they were about sure we’d never be used.</p> - -<p>“‘But we don’t have to worry, for the mistress of the house who -owns the work bag and the button bag and all the buttons, always -says that we don’t eat or drink, meaning we don’t cost her any money, -and we might be useful some time.</p> - -<p>“‘She’s a sensible lady, yes she is. And we’re sure of a home, -quite sure of one.</p> - -<p>“‘But as I said I have been to a great many parties. Although I -have lived in the button bag such a long time, once I lived on a -handsome dress, oh, such a handsome dress, and then I went to great -balls and parties and all.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ said a big black button, ‘I’ve had a nice life, too. I’ve -lived on fur coats. I’ve been on several, and I’ve been out on -glorious bracing winter days when the snow came in my face and -body all at once!</p> - -<p>“‘I’ve been for sleigh-rides where bells jingled and where my button -heart leaped for joy!’</p> - -<p>“‘And I,’ said a little brown button, ‘have on the other hand been -about in the summer. I belonged to a lovely bathing suit which belonged -to a little girl, and I used to see the sand made into castles and -bridges and rivers, and all sorts of marvelous things, and the lovely -ocean would go over me—oh, it was so cool and refreshing!</p> - -<p>“‘And all about me were happy, smiling people. Every one was -shrieking with delight. If I had known how to shriek I would have -called at the top of my voice, if I had a voice:</p> - -<p>“‘“Oh, the button is happy, too, the button is so happy!”’</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said the tan button, ‘we must get ready for the party, as we -must frolic all night and then be back in our places by morning, so it -won’t confuse or mix any one up who may sew in the morning.’</p> - -<p>“‘Right,’ said all the buttons.</p> - -<p>“So they all borrowed old pieces of ribbon from the bag and little -pieces of thread, and they dressed themselves in fine array, and then -they danced and sang in their little button voices, which, of course, -aren’t real voices, but only make-believe ones. This was their song:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“‘The buttons are we, happy, gleeful and glad;</div> - <div class="verse indent0">We are of all kinds and we never are sad.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">We love those who use us and even those who do not;</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Ah, yes, indeed, we’re a merry, merry lot!’”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_92"></a>[92]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day110">APRIL 19: The Patient Chimpanzee</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Charlie was the name of a chimpanzee in the Zoo,” said -daddy, “and he was ill. The keeper went to Charlie with -a medicine bottle, carrying a glass and a spoon, too.</p> - -<p>“‘I am sorry, Charlie,’ said the keeper, and from the look Charlie -gave him he knew he understood.</p> - -<p>“‘Good chimpanzee,’ said the keeper. ‘You fine, patient animal. -You teach us all a lesson—all of us—for none of us take medicine well, -neither children nor even grown-ups.’</p> - -<p>“The chimpanzee swallowed the medicine. He tried very hard not -to make a face as he did so, but he took it all—every drop—and then -he tried to lie quite still. For it was such horrid tasting medicine.</p> - -<p>“The keeper still stood by Charlie with the empty glass and bottle -in his hand. Then he put them down and took Charlie’s head and -stroked it again and again.</p> - -<p>“Charlie nudged up against the keeper.</p> - -<p>“‘You will make me well, keeper,’ he seemed to say. ‘It is not your -fault you had to give me the horrid medicine. Dear keeper, you know -that by to-morrow I will be feeling like my old self again.’ For monkeys -and chimpanzees are the most patient creatures when they are -sick.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day111">APRIL 20: The Toad</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A toad,” said daddy, “was once sent all the way in a little -box from one side of this continent to the other to be the pet -of a little sick boy named Paul.</p> - -<p>“He was a horned toad, and he was the kind of a toad that needs -little else beside air to live on.</p> - -<p>“Now, the toad seemed to know he must behave on the journey -and he was carried in a little box with air holes punched through it. -Of course he needed the air more than anything, and wasn’t he happy -when at last he arrived, and could have all the air he wanted. And -when Paul saw him he knew from the toad’s honest, ugly face he would -be loyal and good, and a real pet.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_93"></a>[93]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day112">APRIL 21: The Pine Needles</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I must thread my needle before I begin my work,” said a little -girl as she sat under a big pine tree, with another little girl.</p> - -<p>“What’s that I hear?” asked one of the pine needles. “She -speaks about threading her needle? Am I her needle, or are you her -needle, or who in the world is her needle? And what is thread?”</p> - -<p>The poor needles were very nervous. And the other little girl spoke -next: “I like to knit better than I do to sew because then I can use -four needles.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear, oh dear,” said the pine needles. “There’s a child who -needs four needles. Do you suppose she threads us too?”</p> - -<p>They watched for a long time, trying to move away from the children -so they would not be used. They whispered to the pine tree saying:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Blow about and move us away,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Sway, swing, swing and sway.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">For we’ve just this minute heard it said,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">That into needles they will put thread.”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>And the pine tree whispered to the breeze:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Blow, blow, make me sway,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">So I can move the needles away.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Please, Mr. Wind, would you mind</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Doing this act so very kind?”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>So the wind blew the pine tree and the pine tree’s branches swayed -and blew about the little pine needles. But no sooner had all this happened -than they saw that the children had other things called needles. -They hadn’t wanted pine needles at all!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day113">APRIL 22: The Cat’s Mistake</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">As I don’t think you will be able to guess right away and as I -want to tell you what really happened, I will tell you the place -Blackie the cat chose for his nap one Sunday.</p> - -<p>It was in the church organ! Well, he had a fine sleep. And he was -still asleep when the organist came in and began to play.</p> - -<p>Then poor Blackie woke up with a start! At first he didn’t know -whether he was having a nightmare or a bad dream, or what was -happening.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_94"></a>[94]</span></p> - -<p>He moved to one side and the organ gave a curious rumble and a -very funny sound and the organist looked as if he didn’t know what -the trouble could be, and the people stopped singing and then tried -to go on singing without any music.</p> - -<p>The organist tried to play again and this awfully queer rumble and -burr and buzz was heard once more. So the people went on finishing -their singing without any organ.</p> - -<p>Of course Blackie tried to move when he felt the pedals moving and -he jumped over the inside stops and pedals and made these very strange -sounds as he did so.</p> - -<p>The organist looked inside the organ and saw nothing. Then, suddenly, -he saw two big green eyes staring at him.</p> - -<p>“It’s a cat in there,” he said to himself.</p> - -<p>Poor Blackie was very much frightened. This was altogether too -much. He liked adventures and he liked to explore but this was going -too far.</p> - -<p>“Yes, that is a cat,” said the organist to himself, and Blackie’s green -eyes shone back at him when he said this.</p> - -<p>“Come, pussy; come, nice pussy,” said the organist in a whisper. -Poor Blackie was so frightened he did not know what to do. Still the -organist kept on coaxing and begging Blackie to come out. And after -a while Blackie felt less frightened and the soft whisper of the organist -sounded very kind and Blackie came out from inside of the church organ.</p> - -<p>Oh, how happy he was when he was out and the organist got a little -boy to lift him quietly and take him out of the church.</p> - -<p>And what joy it was for Blackie to be back home again, to rest and -have a nice sleep after his adventure, which had turned out to be such a -mistake!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day114">APRIL 23: The Butterfly Who Loved the Sun</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I saw a little boy to-day,” said daddy, “named Robert who has -a collection of cocoons. He keeps them on little twigs in a -great big box punched full of holes.</p> - -<p>“Then he waits to see the butterflies come out. After they have -come out he never kills them or tries to keep them, for he thinks that -is dreadfully cruel. He knows well that they love to see the sun and -be out in the fresh air among the flowers, and he wouldn’t deprive them -of that pleasure for anything.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus7"> -<img src="images/illus7.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“THE BUTTERFLY THOUGHT, ‘WELL, THIS MAY BE MY FIRST PARTY, BUT -IT CERTAINLY WON’T BE MY LAST.’”—<a href="#Page_95"><i>Page 95</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_95"></a>[95]</span></p> - -<p>“But one day about a week ago out from a cocoon came the most -beautiful pale blue butterfly Robert had ever seen.</p> - -<p>“He at once took it out of the box, and off it flew into the warm sun’s -rays and lighted upon a small bush which was covered with plum-blossoms -and the butterfly acted as if it thought, ‘Well, this may be -my first party, but it certainly won’t be my last.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day115">APRIL 24: The Horse-Chestnut</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’d like to know,” said Fairy Ybab, of a magnificent tree which -was one mass of huge blossoms, “why you are called the Horse-Chestnut -tree? You aren’t eaten by horses, are you? You -don’t look like a horse.”</p> - -<p>The Horse-Chestnut gave a funny low, whispering laugh.</p> - -<p>“I will explain,” said the Horse-Chestnut. “You see, there are some -creatures who have engagements all the time. They have to meet a -friend at such and such a time or they have to be back for dinner at -such a time or they must be in bed at such another time.</p> - -<p>“Now, the trees are different. We haven’t any engagements like -that. We trees don’t have to go anywhere at all. In fact, we can’t -go anywhere. We’re perfectly satisfied, too.</p> - -<p>“You’ve never heard of a tree pulling itself up by the roots and crying -out in a hoarse, leafy way:</p> - -<p>“‘Dear me, I do want to go to a birthday party.’</p> - -<p>“In the first place of all I am called a Horse-Chestnut tree because I -have marks between my leaves and twigs which look like horseshoes -with nails in them.</p> - -<p>“That is the answer to the first question. And the answer to the -second question is this: No, I am not eaten by horses. My nuts are -much too bitter. Children like to play with them, for they’re big and -handsome, but they’re not good to eat.</p> - -<p>“There are your two questions answered.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day116">APRIL 25: The Loving Mates</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little bird had lost her mate,” said daddy, “and was very -sad. A sudden storm had come up when she was out, but -when the storm blew over she found her way back to the dear -mate who was looking for her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_96"></a>[96]</span></p> - -<p>“‘T-r-i-l-l, t-r-i-l-l,’ her little mate cried, and trembled with joy.</p> - -<p>“‘My little mate, my loving little mate,’ she said in her bird language -as she gave him a kiss with her little beak.</p> - -<p>“And then such a song! Such a song as has seldom been heard -before was sung by that happy bird to his little loving mate.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day117">APRIL 26: The Dandelion</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Two children were walking,” said daddy. “One of them -stopped to pick some dandelions.</p> - -<p>“‘I love these yellow flowers,’ said the little girl. ‘No -one scolds when you pick them. I’ve never owned a garden. But -I always get these flowers every spring. And, oh, how I love them! -Dear, soft, yellow posies,’ she said.</p> - -<p>“This was many years ago but from that day the dandelion’s family -have always come up in the spring.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day118">APRIL 27: Butterfly’s Growth</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A butterfly lays an egg on a leaf,” said daddy. “In a -little while the egg becomes a caterpillar. And what do you -suppose the caterpillar has for its very first meal?”</p> - -<p>Both the children shook their heads.</p> - -<p>“It eats some of the shell from which it came. It’s a little like -moving out of a house and before leaving it entirely, eating it up!</p> - -<p>“Then the caterpillar becomes a chrysalis and soon a butterfly. It’s -a happy day for the caterpillar when it becomes a beautiful butterfly. -No longer will people call it a horrid caterpillar. They will say, ‘Look -at the beautiful butterfly!’</p> - -<p>“And as the butterfly sips from the little flowers and enters right -into the hearts of many of them, it whispers:</p> - -<p>“‘I’ve been a long time coming to you, flower, but the hard crawling -journey had a wonderful ending.’</p> - -<p>“And though the flower does not altogether understand, it partly -does, for it whispers: ‘Eat all of my honey and sip my sweetness, -for you are my beautiful butterfly visitor!’”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_97"></a>[97]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day119">APRIL 28: The Tack and the Nail</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I heard something far from pleasant about you, little Tack,” -said the big Nail.</p> - -<p>There were many other tacks in the box, but there were also -many nails. They were all together in one big white box, and whichever -size was wanted could be picked from the lot.</p> - -<p>But the Nail which was the biggest of all, or about the biggest, was -talking to the Tack which was about the smallest of all the tacks in -this big box.</p> - -<p>“Well, I suppose you want me to ask you what it is,” said the Tack, -moving a little in the box.</p> - -<p>“You needn’t ask me if you don’t want to,” said the Nail haughtily.</p> - -<p>“But of course I want to; that is only natural,” said the Tack.</p> - -<p>“I thought you would want to,” said the Nail, in a hard, metallic -voice. Now a metallic voice is a voice which sounds as hard and cold -as any metal could be. Of course that was the natural sort of voice -for a nail to have—still it was not a very cheerful voice to hear.</p> - -<p>“The Master said that he had kept forgetting things all day long. -And then he said that he had a head like a tack.”</p> - -<p>“Well, what of it?” asked the Tack. “Is that all?”</p> - -<p>“That’s all, little Tack,” said the Nail. “Isn’t that enough?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think that was so dreadful,” said the Tack.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you don’t understand,” said the Nail.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps not,” the Tack agreed.</p> - -<p>“I’d better make sure you understand and so I will tell you. The -Master meant that his head was so small and stupid that he couldn’t -remember anything, and when he said that his family told him he -mustn’t talk so about himself. There, little Tack, you see you have -a little stupid head. No head at all, and because it’s such a poor -head they’ve made that sad saying about it. There was never such -a thing said of a Nail.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe not,” said the Tack angrily, “but I can hang just as many -pictures as you can. Maybe you are used for big pictures but I am -used for small ones—nice little favorites, photographs and so forth. -I’m just as useful in my way. Just as useful,” the Tack repeated.</p> - -<p>“But what is more,” the Tack continued, “I have very little use for -you in saying such a thing. You are supposed to be a friend of mine. -A nail is a sort of relation of a tack. I don’t blame the people for -saying such things. In their opinion my head is very small, and quite -rightly too, and I have not the things they call brains—neither have you. -So I don’t blame them in the least.</p> - -<p>“But I blame you, Nail, for coming and telling me something to make -me unhappy. It’s not doing me any good. I can’t change my head.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_98"></a>[98]</span> -You’re just like a creature who wants to be praised because you didn’t -say the mean thing yourself; but you did worse than that—you repeated -it. Bah!” The Tack moved away disgusted, and the Nail moved -far to one side of the box, feeling much ashamed.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day120">APRIL 29: Moon’s Misunderstanding</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Are you sad, Mr. Moon?” asked the Fairy Queen. “I feel -that something is the matter with you. You don’t seem to -be yourself to-night. Won’t you tell us the trouble?”</p> - -<p>“I heard you say that once in a blue moon, you liked to have a banquet, -and I thought perhaps you knew of another moon, and wanted -him to shine for you. I’m not blue—that is I’m not really blue, though -now I do feel blue, blue and very sad.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Mr. Moon,” said the Fairy Queen, “I am so glad you told -me what the trouble was, for if you hadn’t told me we might have had -a very sad misunderstanding.</p> - -<p>“Of course we didn’t want another moon, and there is no other -moon but you, dear Mr. Moon.</p> - -<p>“When people say, ‘Once in a blue moon,’ they mean ‘Once in a -great while.’ They don’t mean that they want a blue moon, and can -only give such a party when there is a blue moon, or whatever they -are planning to give or do.</p> - -<p>“Now we are going to have a banquet, and I meant that I -thought it was nice to have a banquet once in a great while. That was -a silly saying I used, that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“I’m so relieved,” said Mr. Moon, smiling once more. “I never -heard of another moon, but of course how was I to be sure? Such -wonderful things happen all the time. People fly up in the air in -airships, and behave just like birds. So I wasn’t sure whether there -was another moon or not, and thought perhaps this fellow was blue, -being blue in color and feeling blue in spirits are different—eh?”</p> - -<p>“Quite different,” said the Fairy Queen. “You don’t feel blue now, -do you?” And as the moon grinned happily the Fairy Queen knew -that everything was all right, and a banquet took place in Fairyland that -night.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_99"></a>[99]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day121">APRIL 30: Marion’s Fern Garden</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Marion had a little shady flower bed. Every spring at -just about this time she would go into the woods with a -trowel and basket and pick out the loveliest ferns. These -she would carry home in her basket. Then in the shady afternoon -she would go to her fernery with a watering pot. First she would -dig a little hole, then she would put some water in it to see that -the roots of the fern got plenty of moisture, for that is what ferns love. -Then she would put the root of the fern in the hole and put soft earth -firmly around it. After she had planted her ferns she watered them -some more, for she was very careful that her ferns should be planted -just right, and that is why she had such good luck with them.</p> - -<p>Every spring she would add to her fernery, and the ferns that she -had planted the year before came up more beautifully than ever.</p> - -<p>She would get interesting looking rocks and stones and put them -between ferns here and there in the little fernery. It was very -delightful to see the plants come up in the spring and then go to the -woods and get some more beautiful ones. She was very particular, -you may be sure, to get nice young ones, for they are the best to -transplant.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day122">MAY 1: The Tree Swallows</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Mr. Tree Swallows are bluish green above and white -underneath. The Mrs. Tree Swallows are gray and white -beneath,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes they build their nests out of grass with feathers for the -lining; in fact, that is the way they usually do, but they sometimes like -to find bird homes already made for them.</p> - -<p>“They sing or make a little chirping sound as their other swallow -cousins do. They usually build their nests in hollow trees and like to -sit on old branches, so they have been called the Tree Swallows, for -their cousins, the Barn Swallows, build their homes around barns.</p> - -<p>“These swallows like to fly high in the air, and they also love to sit -on telegraph wires. They say that they wish to be modern and up-to-date, -and that as they can’t answer the telephones or call their friends -up, they can sit on the telephone wires and feel they are part of a nice -world!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_100"></a>[100]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day123">MAY 2: The Pig Who Took a Walk</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a little fairy, who was named Fairy Sunrise, -because every morning she got up just at the same time -as Mr. Sun did.</p> - -<p>“She had a great love for nice little pigs, as she thought they were -very cunning, and not at all the horrid little creatures some people think -they are.</p> - -<p>“But one little pig worried her a great deal. He put on airs and -was very proud of himself. The little pig’s name was ‘Gink,’ and he -was the pet pig of a little girl who lived on a farm.</p> - -<p>“Gink had overheard some city people who had visited the farm talk -about their figures. For a long time he couldn’t imagine what they -meant. Then, after listening for some time, he heard one of them say -that it was quite all right to eat everything any one wanted to, but -every one must exercise, walk and play games so as not to grow fat—for -it was so ugly to be fat!</p> - -<p>“Gink had never thought it was ugly to be fat, but then that was -because he had never really thought about it at all. And yet when he -did think about it, he decided that he would much rather keep just -‘plump’ as he now was than grow as fat as his mother was. For he -said that his mother was a little bit old fashioned, and he wanted to -be a very modern pig.</p> - -<p>“The next day he went for a walk. He went through the little -village, just managing to escape from under horses’ feet, and the little -boys’ bicycles. He went as far as the lake, where he saw some boys -starting off on a camping trip.</p> - -<p>“‘Don’t you want to come with us?’ asked one of the boys.</p> - -<p>“The little pig was just about to start off, thinking in his vain way -that the trip would do him good, when he heard a second boy say:</p> - -<p>“‘Won’t he make wonderful bacon?’</p> - -<p>“Then you should have seen little Gink run home to his mistress. -And after that awful fright and narrow escape, Gink stayed on the -farm outside the village, and decided fashions were very silly, and apt -to be dangerous. He also lost his love of walking!</p> - -<p>“And little Fairy Sunrise who had been around just in time to whisper -to the little boy (though of course he didn’t see her) the word ‘bacon’ -which had frightened Gink so much, was delighted that all her schemes -had worked out so well, and that she had cured the vain Gink.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_101"></a>[101]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day124">MAY 3: The Fairy and the Kangaroo</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I must tell you a story to-night,” commenced daddy, “of the -sick kangaroo in the Zoo.</p> - -<p>“To tell the truth the kangaroo wasn’t sick at all. He -simply thought he was but he succeeded in making the keeper think so -too. This pleased the kangaroo as all he really wanted was to have -a fuss made over him.</p> - -<p>“The strange thing about his illness was that the keeper couldn’t -imagine what was the matter with the kangaroo. He had a perfectly -good appetite for he couldn’t give up eating just to pretend he was sick, -for really and truly he knew he was just ‘pretending.’</p> - -<p>“Now, this puzzled the keeper, but he thought there must be some -kangaroo sickness where the animal could still eat, and yet be far -from well.</p> - -<p>“The keeper became so worried over the kangaroo’s strange sickness -that at night he would get up to see if the kangaroo was asleep. Every -time he went to look, the kangaroo was sound, sound asleep, breathing -very quietly. The keeper thought to himself that this must be a good -sign, for if he happened to be suffering from indigestion he would -certainly be moaning and having bad dreams. Finally the keeper decided -the kangaroo must have heart failure.</p> - -<p>“The next day the keeper sent for the doctor and the doctor examined -the kangaroo’s heart. He said that it was one of the strongest -hearts that he had ever examined. And the keeper was still more -puzzled.</p> - -<p>“The kangaroo used to sit for hours and hours just playing with his -tail. Sometimes he would think it was time to show how badly he -felt by crying. So he would first look as if he just were able to keep -back the tears, and then he would act as if he could keep it up no longer -and would shake with sobs.</p> - -<p>“Now this kangaroo had always been spoilt by his mother. When he -was very, very young he could always have everything he wanted, so -nothing was ever really a big treat.</p> - -<p>“He always got sick at parties because he ate too much, and his -mother would never stop him, and on holidays he always was allowed -to turn things topsy-turvy. But one day when the animals were all to -be given a special treat, little Fairy Silver Wings, who had heard of -the kangaroo’s sickness, whispered to the other animals to leave him -behind to twist his tail and moan while they had their game of ball.</p> - -<p>“Then the kangaroo set up a howling such as never had been heard -in animal land, for he didn’t want to miss a party—just as Fairy Silver -Wings had said; so when they all thought he had learned a good -lesson they went back for him. How ashamed he was when the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_102"></a>[102]</span> -animals at first snubbed him, but he never made a fuss again, for he -had had a great fright that he was going to miss a party through his -foolishness.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day125">MAY 4: The Maple Tree Talks</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’ve heard people talking about their family trees,” said the first -maple tree. “And I simply don’t understand it. They’ve said -that so and so came from that branch of the family and I’ve -never seen a few aunts who made up a branch or a few uncles who made -up a branch or who looked anything like a branch. I never have.”</p> - -<p>“I can explain that,” said the second maple tree. “When people -speak of their family tree they mean their family and their family’s -ancestors or grandmothers and grandfathers. You see a family is like -a big tree. There is the root of it all—the first family from which all -the different relatives or branches sprung which are related to the family -just as branches are all related to and connected with the tree.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, now I see, thank you,” said the first maple tree.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day126">MAY 5: The Daisies’ Name</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We know what our name means,” said the Daisies. “We -come from the old family of Day’s eye—the eyes of the -day—because we’re so bright and wide-awake and strong.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day127">MAY 6: The Two Rabbits</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There were two rabbits,” said daddy, “which I want to tell -you about. Their names were Clover and Pinky. Clover -loved to hear her name. She loved to be called by it very -often and she liked it best of all when her name was made very real -by getting a lot of clover to eat.</p> - -<p>“The other rabbit’s name was Pinky. Pinky was so named because -of his very bright pink eyes. They were really beautiful pink eyes. -Clover had pink eyes, too, but they were not so bright; they were a -little bit paler in shade than Pinky’s eyes.</p> - -<p>“Pinky thought they were very fairly named, for, of course, Clover<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_103"></a>[103]</span> -should have the better name of the two, because Clover was -Mrs. Rabbit and it was polite and nice to give the lady the nicer name.</p> - -<p>“Both the rabbits were white without a touch of black. They were -very fond of each other, they were very tame and fond of children and -they were extremely fond of all the nice green things they were given to -eat.</p> - -<p>“Now the children who owned these rabbits didn’t know that daddy -rabbits were all right when their children were big but that when their -children were small they weren’t so nice because they were apt to kill -them.</p> - -<p>“The daddies didn’t care for their babies when they were only little -bits of fluff. They didn’t see that they would grow up into nice rabbits -later on.</p> - -<p>“So these two rabbits, Pinky and Clover, were not separated, and -Clover, somehow, wasn’t as afraid of Pinky as sometimes a mother -rabbit is.</p> - -<p>“That is, a mother rabbit is never afraid of a daddy rabbit for herself, -for she knows he will never hurt her, but she is afraid for her -little ones.</p> - -<p>“So when she knows that the little ones are soon to come she hides -away from the daddy rabbit.</p> - -<p>“Clover wasn’t at all nervous. She saw that the children didn’t -know that they should be separated. And she somehow thought Pinky -would act very nicely about the little ones.</p> - -<p>“She made a little hole in the ground and soon there came seven of -the sweetest, most cunning little bits of white fluff you ever did see!</p> - -<p>“She had quite a hard time naming so many little babies but at last -she named them and these were the names she decided upon.</p> - -<p>“Her eldest son was named Bun. Her eldest daughter was named -Bunny. Her second son was named Pink after his dad, and the -second daughter was named Cloverine after herself. The third son -was named Spot, because of a little black spot which he had on his -nose, and the third daughter was named Rabbity, while the fourth son -was named Baby Bun.</p> - -<p>“And do you know that Pinky never touched one of those children -so as to hurt them? He didn’t kill them, he didn’t bite them.</p> - -<p>“But instead he watched Mother Rabbit taking care of them, he -saw her giving them their meals. He watched her as she taught them -the lessons all rabbits must know.</p> - -<p>“And he saw the children pick them up and handle them very gently -and kiss them and say how precious they were.</p> - -<p>“After they grew up into bigger rabbits some of them were given -away and became the pets of other children and Clover and Pinky were -together again once more without the young ones.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_104"></a>[104]</span></p> - -<p>“‘I miss them,’ said Clover, ‘but I know that children will be good -to their rabbit pets, for I have always been treated so kindly and -nicely by children.’</p> - -<p>“‘So have I,’ said Pinky.</p> - -<p>“And the rabbits sniffed and their little noses wiggled and trembled -as they told each other what a nice world it was with children and -clover both in it!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day128">MAY 7: Evelyn Decides Something</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The other day Mrs. Heron was talking to Mrs. Bird of Paradise,” -said daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ Mrs. Heron was saying. ‘It does seem too bad -that just when our little ones are born, just then, they shoot us, and -leave our little ones to starve.</p> - -<p>“‘And all for fashions, too, friend! Think of mothers—wearing -mothers on their hats whose little ones have been left behind to die. -It’s something I cannot, cannot understand.’</p> - -<p>“‘All we can hope for,’ said Mrs. Bird of Paradise, ‘is that lots and -lots of children will come to the Zoo and that they will hear from the -keeper about us and will go home and tell their mothers.’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said Mrs. Heron, ‘for sometimes I do believe people don’t -know or understand or they wouldn’t do such cruel things.’</p> - -<p>“‘I am sure a great many must be ignorant, for I don’t believe so -many would be cruel, especially just for fashion and style,’ said Mrs. -Bird of Paradise.</p> - -<p>“‘I hope,’ said Mrs. Heron, ‘that children will remember when they -grow up themselves not to wear aigrette feathers which destroy the -lives of birds who want to live and care for their little ones.’</p> - -<p>“‘They strike us down when we’re dancing and happy and have -chosen our little mates,’ Mrs. Bird of Paradise said sadly.</p> - -<p>“‘And mothers wear us on their hats,’ said Mrs. Heron. ‘They -wear other mothers whose babies have died of starvation because of a -cruel, cruel fashion.’</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s hope for better times ahead for our families,’ Mrs. Bird -of Paradise ended.</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s hope so,’ said Mrs. Heron.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, daddy,” said Evelyn, “I’ve made up my mind, of course, never, -never, never in the world to wear feathers of birds where we’re doing -cruel, cruel harm. I know and I could never forget. But I’ve made up -my mind to start a club of little girls who’ll all promise never to wear -the feathers of birds such as the herons or the birds of paradise or<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_105"></a>[105]</span> -any other feathers where the birds have to be killed. We’ll wear -ostrich feathers and plumes which come out naturally.</p> - -<p>“And I’m going to get any number of my friends together and we’ll -have meetings and at each meeting every member will tell an interesting -story of some bird she has seen. Once a month we’ll have refreshments.</p> - -<p>“But most of all,” said Evelyn, for she could see Jack smiling over -the refreshments, “we’ll never be cruel to birds.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” said Jack, “the idea of big creatures such as we are -being cruel to little creatures like birds, and I’m going to start a boys’ -club where we’ll study birds and take their pictures, but we’ll never steal -their eggs.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day129">MAY 8: Bossy White’s Escape</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Betty,” said daddy, “once had a pet -cow. Now, that may seem a very strange pet to have; -but, after all, the cow was a very nice pet, for every morning -and every evening she gave Betty delicious warm milk. Betty -always milked her own bossy herself and would carry into the house -twice a day a bucket of milk. But before she did that she always had -to drink a little first, so the cow would be pleased and would look at -her softly out of her great big eyes. Betty called her cow Bossy White, -for the cow had a round white spot above her right eye.</p> - -<p>“During the daytime Bossy White stayed in the pasture, and at night-time -she came in to a warm, comfortable stall in the barn.</p> - -<p>“Betty’s home was very near a swamp, where a great many black -racer snakes lived. But as the pasture had a wire fence all around it -nobody was afraid the snakes could get inside. The black racer -snakes adore chasing cows and try their hardest to catch them. Often -they succeed.</p> - -<p>“Nobody had noticed it, but a piece of wire had really broken in a -part of the fence, and one of the black racer snakes got in.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ said the snake to himself, ‘I shall have lots of fun chasing -this cow.’ So he began to hurry through the grass, and poor Bossy -White ran for all she was worth, almost frightened out of her wits.</p> - -<p>“A little boy passing by saw the cow running and the grass moving, -so he knew that a black racer snake was chasing the cow. He jumped -over the fence and called: ‘Bossy White!’ (for he had often heard Betty -call her). ‘Come, Bossy White; follow me!’ And he led a wild chase, -running first to one side and then to the other until they reached the -barn in safety. You see, with the cow following the little boy’s crooked -route, the snake could not keep up, but got way behind, for the black<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_106"></a>[106]</span> -racer snakes lose so much time in going from side to side that that is -the way to escape them.</p> - -<p>“When the little boy and the cow reached the barn there was Betty -waiting to milk Bossy White. She couldn’t understand why Bossy -White rushed into the barn nor why the little boy was so breathless.</p> - -<p>“As soon as the little boy got his breath, though, he told Betty what -had happened. You can imagine how happy Betty was to feel that her -beloved Bossy White had been saved, and she told the little boy how -grateful she was to him. She also said, ‘Now I know how grateful -Bossy White feels, and I’m sure she’d like to give you a bucketful of -her delicious milk.’ So the little boy, who was very poor and who had -an invalid mother, took home his reward of a bucketful of delicious -milk.</p> - -<p>“A doubly strong wire fence was put around the pasture, so that -Bossy White never again was chased by a black racer snake.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day130">MAY 9: The Spring Snow-storm</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Well,” said the great big stone, “this is fine.” -The big stone was big enough so that quite a number of -children could get on it at one time. It was away off in -the woods, quite far from the nearest village, and it was a fine place to -have a picnic.</p> - -<p>Some children had decided to give a picnic there and they had -asked their daddy to let them have two of the horses and the wagon to -take them all to the big stone.</p> - -<p>The stone was in some woods which belonged to a family in a neighboring -farmhouse. They were not very well off, so they made a little -money by charging people who wanted to go through their land a small -amount to see the stone and have a picnic there.</p> - -<p>And the most important thing about the stone has not yet been told. -It was a rocky stone. Yes, that great big stone actually rocked when -one touched it, just as a rocking-chair will rock.</p> - -<p>All the children who were going to the picnic, went in the wagon -and there were five children in all.</p> - -<p>They reached the road which was a private one, and they stopped to -pay to be allowed to go through to the part where the rocking stone was.</p> - -<p>“How much is it?” they asked of the neighboring farmer’s little boy.</p> - -<p>“It’s five cents apiece for children,” he said. “And that lets you -look at the stone and stay there as long as you want.”</p> - -<p>“How much will it cost to let the team go through?” the children -asked, for they thought it would cost more with the wagon and horses.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_107"></a>[107]</span></p> - -<p>The little boy thought for a moment and then he said: “There -won’t be any charge for them, because I don’t suppose they will look at -the stone much!”</p> - -<p>They all laughed, and the children went through to the rocking stone. -And it was then the stone said to itself: “This is fine.” How wonderful -it seemed! The stone was so big that they had to climb up a ladder -in order to reach the top where they were going to have their picnic, -and yet they could stand by it and move it so it actually rocked, not -using more than one hand.</p> - -<p>“Let’s eat right away,” some one suggested.</p> - -<p>And it was such a good suggestion that they started in to eat at -once. And such good things as they had! They had cocoa which was -piping hot, because it had been heated in a kettle on a bonfire which -they had made as soon as they had arrived.</p> - -<p>They had sandwiches of all kinds, and cakes and bananas and oranges -and all sorts of other goodies. And they had a box with hard candies -in it which they all had decided was the best kind.</p> - -<p>They had not been eating long when one of the children said: -“I do believe I feel a drop of rain—no—it is a flake of snow. Yes, it -is snowing!”</p> - -<p>“It can’t be,” the other children said, “for the spring has come.”</p> - -<p>“But look, there are really snowflakes falling now. And such great -big flakes, too!”</p> - -<p>And, true enough, even though it was rather far north and though the -spring had come, huge snowflakes fell upon the children as they ate their -picnic lunch on top of the big rocking stone.</p> - -<p>And they laughed and said: “Well, this is a real picnic and everything -is very wonderful.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said another child, “and it is so interesting as everything is a -little different from usual. It is not usual to have a picnic on top of -a huge stone upon which we have to climb by a ladder if we want to -reach the top, and yet which will rock when we touch it, just as though -it were a rocking chair. And now the snow is falling though it is -spring.”</p> - -<p>The jolly old King Snow laughed as he heard this and said: “I like -to give them a surprise in the spring when they think I’ve left them for -good. And I’m glad I’ve given the children a good surprise, for it -makes their picnic party all the more fun, for they like me, they do.” -And old King Snow chuckled and went to bed for the summer months -feeling very happy indeed.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_108"></a>[108]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day131">MAY 10: A Reward for Mr. Walrus</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“This Winter,” said daddy, “a Walrus was the Iceman in a -Zoo.</p> - -<p>“It was this way. The Keeper had noticed that whenever -the Walrus’ pond became frozen over on cold, cold nights he was -just as happy as happy could be. He would chop up the ice with his -sharp tusks—for the Walrus has his ice pick always with him! Then he -would leave a clear, open space and down he would dive into his pond -and have a lovely icy swim.</p> - -<p>“The Walrus loved it nice and cold—and how he did love the cold -water.</p> - -<p>“Of course, at first, he simply chopped up the ice because he loved -the feeling of working with such a cold substance as ice. But his main -object was to get under the water and have a good cold bath.</p> - -<p>“When the Keeper noticed that that was what the Walrus seemed to -want more than anything, he had the regular Iceman of the Zoo pick -up the pieces of ice as fast as the Walrus would break them up. -These would go into the Zoo ice-house all ready for the hot days of the -Summer.</p> - -<p>“When the Walrus saw that he was doing some real work, and that -as soon as he chopped up the ice it was taken away, he was delighted. -For, you see, he was very fond of his good, kind Keeper, and he thought -it a fine thing to be a regular business Man—or a business Walrus—and -work hard each day. He enjoyed his swims more and more because he -felt he was doing some daily work.</p> - -<p>“And the Keeper was delighted and said many very kind and flattering -things to the Walrus, which pleased him more than I can tell you.</p> - -<p>“But alas! All too soon for Mr. Walrus came the warm spring days. -The Keeper could not think of anything else for Mr. Walrus to do, and -Mr. Walrus felt very sad that all the ice had gone away and that he -couldn’t chop any more.</p> - -<p>“The Keeper really felt very badly that he had let Mr. Walrus do -so much work and had nothing now for him to do. But the Queen of -the Fairies came along and whispered to the Keeper a fine scheme as a -reward for Mr. Walrus—she whispered this when the Keeper was -thinking very hard one day about the Walrus.</p> - -<p>“This is what she whispered to him.</p> - -<p>“‘Mr. Keeper, go to the ice-house every day and pick out a nice big -piece of ice for Mr. Walrus. Then have it carried over to his pond, -and when you give it to him tell him it is his reward for working so hard -all Winter, and it is to cool his water—not to chop up.’</p> - -<p>“Well, the Keeper did as the Fairy Queen had suggested. At first -the Walrus did chop up the ice—although it was such a small piece<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_109"></a>[109]</span> -to chop up he did seem a little surprised when it was put in his -pond. Then he waited for it to be taken away, but instead, the Keeper -came and told him to play with it himself.</p> - -<p>“After a few days the Walrus understood it was all for him because -it was some of the ice he had chopped in the Winter.</p> - -<p>“So every day when the ice would come he would be so joyful. He -would take a rest on the piece of ice first—for he thought it a lovely, -cool sort of chair—and then he would dive down into the cold water. -And the Fairy Queen was so pleased that the Walrus was getting -a good reward for his Winter’s work.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day132">MAY 11: Kay and the Trunk</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Kathleen, or Kay, as she was always called for short, lived -by the ocean in a little fishing village,” said daddy. “She -used to watch the men fishing all day and hauling their nets in -at night. And she would watch her mother cook the fish for their -meals, for they practically lived on it. One day a big trunk was washed -ashore which without a doubt had fallen off one of the big boats passing -by.</p> - -<p>“In the trunk were lots and lots of lovely dresses—a pink dress, a -yellow satin dress, a green velvet coat, a hat with soft, big plumes on it, -and, oh, so many lovely things! Kay was breathless for a moment, she -was so excited—all those gorgeous things for a little girl who had -seen little else beside fishing-nets and such things.</p> - -<p>“‘Is it for me?’ cried Kay.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes; all for you,’ said her daddy. ‘Nobody else wants these things -here in our fishing village, and you can have them to play with.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, how marvelous!’ said Kay. ‘I’ll never be lonely now. I can -play I’m a queen when I wear that yellow satin dress and the velvet -coat, and I’ll pretend that the fishes are my subjects, and I can play I’m -a beautiful lady going to a ball when I wear the pink dress.’</p> - -<p>“She jumped around and around with joy, crying: ‘Oh, what a fine -time I’ll have dressing up! Oh, such fun!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day133">MAY 12: The Sun Talks to Harry</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was a little boy,” said daddy, “whose name was -Harry, and he loved sunsets and everything that had bright -colors. But as he had spent all his life in the city, he had not -seen half the wild flowers and lovely wood flowers you children can always -see.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_110"></a>[110]</span></p> - -<p>“One day he had been playing very hard as it was his birthday and -his mother had given him a party. So he was tired before it was time -to go to bed, and he was sitting by the open window looking at the sun -just beginning to think about going to bed too.</p> - -<p>“But the Fairy Queen was whispering to the sun to tell Harry a story -as a special birthday treat, and at the same time Harry was saying ‘Oh, -please go to bed, Mr. Sun, for I want to see all your bright colors.’</p> - -<p>“But the sun had no intention of being hurried. He wanted to go -to bed when he was tired and not before. Besides, in the warm weather -he liked to stay up longer, and it was only in the cold winter that he -cared about going to bed before the afternoon really was over.</p> - -<p>“In a moment or two Harry was sound asleep in his chair by the -window. And the sun had listened to the Fairy Queen’s whisper, -for soon Harry was having the most wonderful talk with Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“He came right in the window, and sat on the sill, just as friendly -as friendly could be. He told Harry the history of his life, and oh, -how very, very old he was. It made Harry feel quite old too, to hear -the sun talking, and he said to him, ‘Mr. Sun, don’t you feel very blue -when you think how old you are?’</p> - -<p>“‘Sometimes to be sure I do. That is only natural. And it is then -that you see many blue clouds and pale lavender colors around me as I’m -going to bed. But you will agree that isn’t very often. For when I am -sensible I say to myself that there is nothing disgraceful about being old. -And it is then that I look bright and rosy. For it is very foolish -to mind being old when you are as strong and well as I am and have -such a wonderful long record.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day134">MAY 13: Old Mr. Owl Writes a Book</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Old Mr. Owl wanted to write a book and he asked the fairies -how to set about doing it,” commenced daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said the fairy queen, ‘it makes a good deal of difference, -old Mr. Owl, what you want to write about.’</p> - -<p>“‘What nonsense!’ he said. ‘It’s just that I want to know how to -start off with my book. Just think what a marvelous book it will be—for -as long as folks can remember I’ve been called the Wise Bird—the -bird who’s awake at night and whose eyes are so very bright!’</p> - -<p>“‘Before I started saying what a fine book it would be, if I were -you, I’d write it and give other people the chance to say so,’ said the -fairy queen.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Owl began to write with his pen, made out of one of Mr. -Turkey Gobbler’s best feathers, on a large, flat stone, which he put in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_111"></a>[111]</span> -the hollow of his tree. Very late in the night, he awakened his fairies -who had been sleeping, and told them to listen to his book. Then he -called all the owls from the neighborhood with a loud hoot-hoot. But -before he began to read, he said:</p> - -<p>“‘I’ve not enough light. I will hurt my eyes—my beautiful, wise, -big eyes.’</p> - -<p>“You see he had made a special arrangement to have his own lights, -and when he said that he hadn’t enough, from all over came countless -little fireflies. They sparkled and gave the most beautiful light all over -the woods, and Mr. Owl put his spectacles on his nose, and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Now I see to perfection—which means quite all right.’ And Mr. -Owl commenced reading his book.</p> - -<p>“It told about the parties, balls and picnics in fairyland, and of the -wild adventures and happenings in the woods. The fairies were absolutely -delighted that a book had been written with so much about them -in it.</p> - -<p>“And the fairy queen was more than happy, for the last chapter was -all about her.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said Mr. Owl, ‘you made me ashamed of myself for boasting -about my book before I had written it, and so the only thing I -could do was to write a wise chapter all about you.’</p> - -<p>“And the fairy queen smiled with pleasure and also with amusement—for -Mr. Owl had certainly thought he could write a wise book—though -the next time, perhaps, he wouldn’t say so before he had written -it.</p> - -<p>“The fireflies had been sparkling and flashing lights all this time, -and finally they whispered:</p> - -<p>“‘Have a dance, all of you; we’ll give you the light and dance too. -It is not well to read books all the time—you must dance.’</p> - -<p>“So they all ended off with a fine dance, and old Mr. Owl, with his -book under his wing, danced with the rest of the owls and fairies. -But before the evening was over he presented to the fairy queen a copy -of his book, which said on the cover, ‘A BOOK, by Wise Mr. Owl.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day135">MAY 14: The Little Turkeys</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“When Mrs. Turkey’s little ones were born,” said daddy, -“she taught them the things that all good turkey mothers -teach their young in the early spring days, especially how -they must keep their feet dry for a number of weeks so they will grow up -into fine and strong turkeys. And, as Mother Turkey watched her -children she said to herself: ‘What a Thanksgiving turkey you will<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_112"></a>[112]</span> -be, my dear,’ as she pointed to one. ‘And what a Christmas turkey -you will be. And do not be sad, because you will be used for meals.</p> - -<p>“‘It is a very great honor. A very great honor indeed! Turkeys -are especially honored in this way!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day136">MAY 15: Billy’s Trip in the Coach</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little Boy named Billy was sitting in front of a fire,” began -daddy. “It was in his own bedroom and he was in a great -big armchair toasting his feet before he got into bed.</p> - -<p>“He began thinking of the picture over the fireplace. It was a most -wonderful picture. There was a stage coach and a driver all dressed -in red. There were eight white horses with big red plumes standing -up from their harnesses, which made them look very fine indeed. And -then there were two footmen just climbing upon the coach. They never -seemed to reach the top; they always seemed to be in just the same -place trying to get there!</p> - -<p>“Now Billy wondered if they didn’t get tired of being over the fireplace -all the time, hanging up on a silly hook. To him the eight beautiful -horses looked as if they needed a good gallop and run, and the little -fat coachman in red looked as if he would like to be off for a trip too.</p> - -<p>“As Billy was wondering about it, suddenly he saw the coachman wave -his arms, flourish his whip and the two footmen jump—actually jump -right upon the top of the coach.</p> - -<p>“And then the coach began to fill with passengers. The Fairy Queen -was there with all the little Fairies trailing along too. Billy didn’t -see how the coach could possibly hold so many passengers, but to his -great surprise it began to grow larger and larger. And soon he heard -a gruff voice.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, Billy, do you want to see where we go when we take our -trips? You mustn’t think we stay over this fireplace all the time. We -have many friends, and we go upon wonderful trips when you’re -fast asleep. But this time we will take you with us.’</p> - -<p>“Just then a little Gnome came down from the coach and began to -help Billy up.</p> - -<p>“Off they went, with the most dashing and daring speed. Around -cliffs they tore, and over the narrowest and most dangerous roads.</p> - -<p>“Finally they came to the very steepest cliff you can possibly imagine.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said the fat little coachman, ‘here we all get dashed to -pieces unless the Tipping Bird comes along.’</p> - -<p>“‘Dear me,’ said Billy, ‘I do hope he comes. I would hate to be -dashed to pieces.’</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus8"> -<img src="images/illus8.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“MR. OWL AWAKENED THE FAIRIES AND TOLD THEM TO LISTEN TO HIS -BOOK.”—<a href="#Page_111"><i>Page 111</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_113"></a>[113]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, that’s just to make it more exciting,’ said one of the Fairies; -‘we won’t really be dashed to pieces. The Tipping Bird is a Bird -known only in Fairyland, and he always comes just as the Fairy Queen -waves her wand.’</p> - -<p>“And soon what should Billy see come flying along but a great big -black Bird—the biggest Bird Billy had ever seen in all his life. They -left the coach on the side of the cliff, and then the horses, coachman, -footmen, Fairies, Gnomes, Billy and all, found nice little parts of the -Tipping Bird’s wings to rest in. Soon they were flying over the side -of the cliff, and then landed in a beautiful valley of soft feathers.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh dear,’ said Billy, ‘where are we going now?’</p> - -<p>“‘You must sleep in your good soft bed instead of the chair,’ said -Billy’s mother, who had carried him asleep to his bed while he had been -dreaming of the trip in the coach.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day137">MAY 16: Mother Maple Tree</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am going to tell you,” said the old maple tree, “a little family -history. We belong to the Sugar Maple family. Our trees -are often used in making furniture, and our sap gives wondrous -maple sugar which boys and girls and ladies and gentlemen love so -much!</p> - -<p>“And when autumn comes we all dress up in the most wonderful -costumes of red and orange and flaming gold. But we will not talk -about autumn quite yet.</p> - -<p>“The work for us to do now is to see that each leaf grows to be as -big and beautiful as possible. For we have been known as one of the -nicest of shade trees. We keep the sun from shining down too hard -on people during the hot summer months. We make shady avenues -and streets and driveways.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Sun is a perfectly splendid old chap, but in the summer he gets -so excited that he is very warm, indeed, and the people love the shade -we can give. So you see, leaves, you must not be lazy!”</p> - -<p>The leaves rustled and shook their heads. “No, Mother Maple, -we will not be lazy.”</p> - -<p>“We have many cousins,” continued Mother Maple. “There is -Cousin Sycamore Maple whose family comes from far away. Cousin -Sycamore is not very strong and its flowers are late in coming out. -Now Cousin Norway Maple is quite different. A fine strong tree -Cousin Norway is, and a tree that doesn’t mind soot and dust and -smoke or insects. Many of Cousin Norway’s children are planted in -city streets where there is a great deal of smoke.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_114"></a>[114]</span></p> - -<p>“There is Cousin Box Elder which is a relation because it has clusters -of ‘keys’ or seeds, which hang on all winter.</p> - -<p>“Cousin Striped Maple is very beautiful with its streaked white lines. -In the winter oftentimes its bark is used by boys for whistles and in -the autumn Cousin Striped Maple is yellow and very handsome.</p> - -<p>“As for Mr. Mountain Maple—well, Cousin Mountain is so named -because upon all mountains the Mountain Maple loves to grow and -Cousin Vine Maple is so named because it hasn’t the strength to stand -up by itself and its stems are like vines.</p> - -<p>“Cousin Silver Maple is very beautiful but is not strong enough to -stand the city. Cousin Silver likes parks which are given over to trees -and greens and plants.</p> - -<p>“And then there are the red maple and the black maple. Cousin -Black Maple is almost exactly like us, but its branches are orange -colored and its ‘keys’ spread more widely than ours do.</p> - -<p>“Cousin Red Maple loves the swamps and is a beautiful tree, as -are all his children, but I’m glad we belong to the Sugar Maple family.”</p> - -<p>“So are we, Mother Maple,” said the leaves, as they all promised -to be good and beautiful and strong.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day138">MAY 17: The Sport Fish</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“At the seashore the other day when it was so warm,” said -daddy, “I saw some great things which were made to look -like big fish. They were made of rubber, I was told, and -pumped up like automobile tires, and then they were covered with -canvas.</p> - -<p>“Their eyes were painted on the canvas, so were their fins and their -tails. They looked like very funny fishes but still they did not look -quite right. And people were riding on top of them in the water, and -what games they did have with the breakers. The fishes would rush in -to the shore when a great wave would come and the people would have -a most glorious ride. And children rode them, too. They’re not in -the least dangerous, for if any one falls off in the water when he is -riding a fish which lies right on top, he has no distance to fall at all, -and simply gets a nice, jolly ducking.</p> - -<p>“But by holding on fast no one need fall off—just lie or sit on the -fish and the breakers and the fish do the rest.</p> - -<p>“Well, such fun as every one was having at the beach. The children -were laughing and crying out, ‘Let’s ride the sport fish.’</p> - -<p>“Big men and grown-up ladies were saying, ‘Let’s ride the breakers -on the sport fish. My, how they go! Aren’t they fun.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_115"></a>[115]</span></p> - -<p>“And I am quite sure that farther out in the ocean real fishes were -saying, ‘Well, isn’t it a shame! Here there are make-believe fishes -that are thought more of than we are. And we’re real, not just imitations!’</p> - -<p>“But I also felt sure that old Grandfather Ocean Fish said, ‘Now, -look here, we have no right to get mad. We never offered our backs -for folks to ride on. And we never rushed in to the shore on the -great breakers. So we can’t grumble. For the sport fishes—not real -like us, to be sure—will help the grown-ups and children have the kind -of fun they like.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day139">MAY 18: Mother Sheep</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“My beautiful baby, Laura Lamb,” said Mother Sheep, “we -always follow the leader. We’re gentle and we’re quiet. -We’re rather timid, too. We don’t think a great deal -for ourselves.</p> - -<p>“They say,” Mother Sheep continued, “that when people cannot sleep -they make believe they are seeing sheep, and that they are counting -them going through a gate. That is because sheep follow each other, -and if one were going through a gate the others would be going -through, too.</p> - -<p>“Oh, they get tired, you see, of counting the sheep they make believe -that they see! And so they go to sleep!</p> - -<p>“And you see what a help we are to people when we do such things, -so that they can see us in their minds going through a gate—one after -the other.</p> - -<p>“You see, my Laura Lamb, if sheep should go different ways then -people couldn’t be helped toward sleep by us, and it is nice to think -of helping people to sleep, for we’re gentle, kind souls, and it is nice -to help.</p> - -<p>“So, Laura Lamb, you, too, always follow the leader. Don’t go -through one gate yourself and have your cousins going through another -and some other cousins through the opening in the fence and the others -perhaps going under the fence.</p> - -<p>“We must all go together, we sheep.”</p> - -<p>And Laura Lamb bleated and said: “Ba-aaa-baa-aaa, Mother -Sheep! I will do as you say.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_116"></a>[116]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day140">MAY 19: The Monkeys’ Victory</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Animals in the Zoo were boasting one day,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘I am the most wonderful of you all,’ said the Black-Footed -Penguin. ‘I live in water and on the rocks. My -ways are interesting. I have strange habits, and what is more my -voice is like a donkey’s. I can bray most beautifully.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ laughed the Donkey who was passing along the road. -‘The idea of comparing yourself to me.’ And the Donkey stopped -quite still, even though he was pulling a cart in which was a little Girl.</p> - -<p>“‘Go on,’ said the little Girl. But the Donkey stood quite still.</p> - -<p>“‘You can’t bray as well as I can,’ said the Donkey.</p> - -<p>“‘I bray just the same way,’ said the Black-Footed Penguin.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ laughed the Hyena, ‘most People and Animals don’t think -a Donkey’s voice is anything very fine.’ And the Hyena went on -laughing and laughing, almost until his sides burst!</p> - -<p>“‘If you’re going to be rude,’ said the Donkey, ‘I shall leave.’</p> - -<p>“‘At last,’ said the little Girl in the cart, ‘the Donkey has decided -to move. I thought I might have to sit here all day.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ said the Sea Lion, ‘none of you are as fine as I am. I jump -into the air to get my food. I don’t get it in any commonplace, ordinary -way. No indeed, I jump for it. Each time I do a trick. And -they stop and look at me. For I am very interesting.’</p> - -<p>“‘It’s much nicer,’ said the bushy-tailed Wood-Rat, ‘to be what I -am. My tail is the wonder of the world.’</p> - -<p>“‘I never heard that before,’ said the Flying Squirrels. ‘Now with -us, it is different. We can fly! We are like Birds. That’s very superior.’</p> - -<p>“‘But you’re not Birds,’ said a Sparrow, who was flying by the -cages, and over the yards of the Animals. ‘At the rate you are talking, -I am about as interesting as any of you. I can fly for that matter, and -I can pick up food. I fly down for it instead of flying up for it like -Mr. Sea Lion.’</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t fly up for it,’ said Mr. Sea Lion. ‘I jump for it.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, all right,’ said the Sparrow. ‘I’m sure I don’t care whether -you jump or fly. You’re very fussy about words, it seems to me.’</p> - -<p>“‘Look at me,’ said the Seal. ‘I come from a wonderful land, and -I am a thing of great beauty. My skin is beautiful. And I swim -so nicely, and I like the water so much.’</p> - -<p>“‘You’re no better than I am,’ said the Alligator crossly.</p> - -<p>“‘Nonsense,’ said the Seal, ‘but I won’t quarrel with you about it, -for I know I’m right.’</p> - -<p>“‘I have the finest coat,’ said the Zebra. ‘Now, in truth, I am -something worth looking at.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_117"></a>[117]</span></p> - -<p>“‘You’re queer, that’s all,’ said the Rocky Mountain Sheep from -his yard.</p> - -<p>“The Australian Dog who looked like a Fox also got into the argument, -but back in the Zoo house, the Monkeys were saying:</p> - -<p>“‘Now, to-morrow let us see who gets the most admiration and -attention. Then we will see who is the most interesting Animal in -the Zoo.’</p> - -<p>“‘All right,’ agreed the other Animals, for each was quite sure he’d -win. The word was whispered about the Zoo that the visitors should -decide the question.</p> - -<p>“The next day the Children began to arrive—and all day long they -kept coming. Each Animal had fussed to look his best, and when -the Children would pause and stop to admire any Animal the others -would look angry.</p> - -<p>“They stopped before every Animal for a few moments, and would -say to each other:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, look at this queer Animal! See what he does!’ But then -they would pass on and in front of the Monkey cages they stood. The -Monkeys performed tricks, they made faces and they ate peanuts which -were given to them, and at the end of the day, alas and alack, every -Animal had to admit that the one who received the most attention -from the Children was the old Monkey and his family.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day141">MAY 20: The Mosquitoes</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Well, friends,” said the little mosquito, “how about a banquet -to-night? It’s the first warm evening of the season, -and without a doubt the people will sit out on their porches -and enjoy the beautiful air.”</p> - -<p>“They won’t enjoy us,” said the second mosquito.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m sure we wouldn’t be flattered if they did,” said the first -mosquito. “If they enjoyed us it would mean that we didn’t bite them, -and that would never do.”</p> - -<p>“It would never do,” agreed the second mosquito.</p> - -<p>“Well, let’s be off, for the sun has gone down and the people will -have finished their suppers before long.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said the first mosquito, “I’m ready, and I’ll give a call -to the children and to the cousins and to all of the family and relatives.”</p> - -<p>“Buzz-buzz-buzz,” came back the answers, and soon all the mosquito -relatives had joined the first two mosquitoes.</p> - -<p>“Is every one ready for a banquet?” asked the first mosquito.</p> - -<p>“Every one, without a doubt,” said the mosquitoes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_118"></a>[118]</span></p> - -<p>So they all started forth and buzzed along, talking of people who -felt them most.</p> - -<p>“We don’t want to go to those who’re not properly bitten by mosquitoes,” -said the first mosquito.</p> - -<p>“I heard some one say, the other day,” said the second mosquito, -“that the two creatures she hated most were the flies and the mosquitoes. -She said she didn’t like yellow-jackets and hornets, but -practically every other creature she liked.</p> - -<p>“Now, wasn’t that a nice compliment?”</p> - -<p>“A large one,” said they all.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by a large compliment?” asked the second mosquito. -“You should say a big compliment. But still what do we care -about words except a few choice ones such as bite and bitten and will -bite?” So the mosquitoes hurried, and some of them went on one -piazza where people were sitting and some on another, and were happy -over their mean banquet.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day142">MAY 21: The Potato Bugs</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Well, it is time we should get started,” said Mrs. Potato -Bug.</p> - -<p>“And we must work hard,” said Mr. Potato Bug.</p> - -<p>“We have such fun working,” said the little potato bugs.</p> - -<p>The potato bugs had six legs apiece. They had little black feelers -and tiny eyes. They were yellow and black on the back, and blue and -brown underneath.</p> - -<p>They spit a little yellow juice on any one who took hold of them, -for they said:</p> - -<p>“It’s all right for us to treat the potatoes badly, but it is a different -thing for people to have the bad manners to pick us up as if we were -little creatures of no importance.”</p> - -<p>There were also brick-red bugs with black dots on either side. -These were the little potato bugs, while the others were the daddies -and the mothers. They got on the leaves of the first potato crop and -fed off them, eating away at the leaves as hard and as fast as such tiny -creatures could do.</p> - -<p>These little bugs were very anxious to kill the plants and they would -have done so if they had made a good headway. That is, they would -have done a great deal of harm if they hadn’t been driven away in time.</p> - -<p>But these bugs went to other potatoes and they saw some of the -potato grubs, so they said to them:</p> - -<p>“Potato grubs, what are you doing?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_119"></a>[119]</span></p> - -<p>“We’re eating holes in the potatoes,” said the grubs. “What are -you doing?”</p> - -<p>“We were eating leaves of potato plants,” said the potato bugs. -“We were driven away from some other plants, but here we are, and -the dear little children have come, too.”</p> - -<p>“Are you going to eat the leaves here?” asked the grubs.</p> - -<p>“We think they look good,” said the potato bugs.</p> - -<p>“They do,” said the grubs, “but of course we pay all our compliments -to the potatoes themselves. We don’t bother about the leaves.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps,” said the potato bugs, “the potatoes wouldn’t mind it -if you didn’t pay them such compliments.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps not,” said the grubs, “but we do, just the same. We say -to the potatoes:</p> - -<p>“‘Dear potatoes, we love you. Let us show you how fond we are -of you by eating you.’”</p> - -<p>“Ha, ha, ha,” laughed the potato bugs, “that is a good joke.”</p> - -<p>“The farmers don’t like the jokes, though,” said the grubs. “They -think they and their wives and their children and their neighbors and -their friends are the ones who should pay such compliments to the -potatoes.”</p> - -<p>“Absurd,” said the potato bugs.</p> - -<p>“Of course,” admitted the grubs, “it is not so absurd if we put ourselves -in their places, but who in the world ever imagined that a grub -would put itself in the place of a person? No one would, so why -should we do it? And we don’t.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” said the potato bugs, “and neither do we. If we cared -for people we wouldn’t eat the leaves and we wouldn’t try to destroy -the plants.”</p> - -<p>“We’re not friendly with farmers even if we do like potato hills,” -said the grubs.</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” said the potato bugs, “and why should we be friendly -with the farmers? They don’t like us. They ask us to leave. They -try to get rid of us.</p> - -<p>“They never invite us to have some of the leaves of the potatoes, -any more than they ask you to bite holes and eat of the potatoes.</p> - -<p>“We have to invite ourselves and look after ourselves. It’s too bad -the farmers don’t like us when we like the potatoes they plant.”</p> - -<p>And so the potato bugs and the grubs tried to do all they could to -hurt the farmer’s crop of potatoes. And they didn’t even feel badly, -they were so naughty!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_120"></a>[120]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day143">MAY 22: Meadow Mouse and Mole</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Meadow Mouse and the Mole,” said daddy, “had become -very good friends. They both lived near each other -in the field, and they used to visit each other in their holes -under the ground.</p> - -<p>“‘What do you think of the food this year?’ asked Mr. Meadow -Mouse, just as if he were staying at a hotel and wanted things the way -he asked for them.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, I think it’s pretty good,’ said Mr. Mole. ‘The farmer -planted all the things I like best this year, and so I’ve had a very -good time.’ Just then they heard a voice say:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“‘I advise you not to stay,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">You had better move away.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">For, some day when the farmer passes,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">He may chop your heads off with the grasses.’</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“‘Oh, who could that have been?’ asked Mr. Meadow Mouse. -And the voice went on:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“‘I cannot be seen,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">I’m the Fairy Queen.’</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“Pretty soon Mr. Meadow Mouse and Mr. Mole were off for the -next meadow, where the Fairy Queen told them they’d be safe, and -all their children with them. Mrs. Meadow Mouse and Mrs. Mole -didn’t care about moving, but when they were told that their heads -would be chopped off if they didn’t, they hurried along!</p> - -<p>“And when they got to the next meadow, they began to burrow -in the ground and dig it up with their little noses. Especially good -for such work was Mr. Mole, and his children all copied him, and were -a great help.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day144">MAY 23: Wishes</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Hello, aprons, gloves, toys, books, games, gold fish, party -dresses, gingham dresses,” called Fairy Grant-Your-Wishes -to the toys and clothes in the children’s big store.</p> - -<p>They all called back “Hello.” That is, all those did who were -awake this evening and who weren’t so tired that they went to sleep -at once.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_121"></a>[121]</span></p> - -<p>“What is this I hear that you want?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“We all wish we were something else,” said the gingham dress. “I’d -like to be a party dress, and the party dress is tired of its ribbons and -laces. The gold fish down the aisle wants to be—what is it you want -to be, gold fish?”</p> - -<p>“I want to be a toy,” said the gold fish.</p> - -<p>“And oh,” said a pair of brown jumpers, “I want to be myself. But -I want a playmate. I’d like to have a doll, please, Fairy!”</p> - -<p>“The doll you shall have,” said the fairy. “I’ll wave my wand.”</p> - -<p>As she did so the whole store began to grow and grow, it seemed. -Each counter was now like a store in itself and none of the counters -were near each other. There were great, enormous roadways between -the counters and the things themselves were all different. The gingham -dress was now a party dress. It was wonderful how a party dress -had been made out of the gingham one, for the gingham dress saw -that there was some of the old dress left.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said the gingham dress, now a party dress, “I do want to go -to a party now.”</p> - -<p>“You shall,” said Fairy-Grant-Your-Wishes, suddenly appearing -again. “Every one is to have a complete, whole wish granted this -evening. And all of the others will go where they please and be what -they please.”</p> - -<p>Such a change as there was. The gingham dress, now a party dress, -found herself at a great party. There were many boys and girls and -they looked at her as she came in the doorway. Oh, how strange -and uncomfortable she felt. It was really a most miserable feeling.</p> - -<p>“Do we make mud pies later on?” she asked of another party dress.</p> - -<p>“Ha, Ha,” said the other party dress, “where did you come from -that you didn’t know that at parties such as this we don’t do such -things. We couldn’t soil our clothes. I do believe your grandmother -must have been a gingham. My grandmother,” the other party dress -said very proudly, as she walked off tittering and giggling, “was a Lady -Lace and she went to court affairs where my grandfather, Lord Velvet, -met her.”</p> - -<p>“What horrid, snobbish creatures,” said the gingham dress. “Oh, -dear, what shall I do? No one will be friendly with me. I wish I -were going to a good outdoor garden-playground party where children -and clothes did things so I wouldn’t feel so strange.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Fairy-Grant-Your-Wishes. “I will make you happy -and change you back to what you were.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_122"></a>[122]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day145">MAY 24: The Tree’s Complaint</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The house near-by is receiving a coat of paint,” began the -tree, “and it is trying to pretend it’s the only thing that was -ever painted. It is very proud and disagreeable about it.</p> - -<p>“If the house were receiving any other kind of a coat I wouldn’t -be angry with it. I would never expect to have a coat of cloth or -rubber for the rain or fur perhaps for the winter, but then I’m not -a boy, a girl, a lady or a big man. I’m a tree, and the house is a -house.”</p> - -<p>“Perfectly true,” said the song sparrow, “I don’t wish to correct -a thing you have said.”</p> - -<p>“But a coat of paint is entirely different.”</p> - -<p>“Entirely, chirp, chirp,” agreed the song sparrow. “I don’t suppose -a girl or a boy, a lady or a big man would care for a coat of paint.”</p> - -<p>“Whiz, whiz, I should say not,” whistled the wind.</p> - -<p>“But the house,” continued the tree, “pretends it is very wonderful. -It is trying to look so fresh and stuck-up.”</p> - -<p>“You must forgive those things,” said the song sparrow, “as the -paint makes the house behave like that.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” said the tree. “I suppose I was a bit harsh. But you -know my trunk was painted this spring, painted white, to protect me -and to look after me. So, I didn’t like seeing the house act in such a -proud fashion.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day146">MAY 25: Saving a Tail</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Evelyn rushed up to Jack as soon as he came out of school -one day.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack,” she said, “something is the matter with Marian. -She behaves so queerly. She said she wanted to have me play with the -other girls; she had something special to do at home. She really -wouldn’t let me go home with her. I would have been mad only she -was just too queer for anything. I don’t understand.”</p> - -<p>“Jock was the same way; let’s go back, anyway, and see what is up.” -Jock and Marian were cousins who had recently come to town.</p> - -<p>They hurried down a street, running most of the way, and then turned -down another and ran almost all of five more blocks to reach their -cousins’ home.</p> - -<p>Jack went half-way down the hall when he bumped straight into -Jock coming up from the cellar. He was holding in his arms the -little fox terrier Marian had bought just a week before with her birthday<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_123"></a>[123]</span> -money. The dog was only a tiny puppy still, a lovely little soft -white puppy with one brown ear and one black one and two black spots -on his soft white back.</p> - -<p>“Oh, did Buster get hurt?” Jack shouted. Buster, of course, was -the small, gay, naughty, happy puppy.</p> - -<p>“No, he didn’t,” said Jock. “And it’s none of your business, anyway, -even if you are our cousins.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” said Marian, who came up behind Jock. “If we want to -have Buster’s tail cut, it’s no one’s business but our own. It was just -like you to find out somehow.”</p> - -<p>“Going to have his tail cut?” gasped Evelyn and burst into tears.</p> - -<p>“Yes, fox terriers look absurd with long tails,” said Jock; “every one -says so. And, besides, he’ll be all well in a week, quite well.”</p> - -<p>“And for the sake of a little style,” said Jack, his teeth clenched -tightly together, “you’d let that dog suffer for a whole week. I just -wish I could cut off a part of your arm, that’s what I do.”</p> - -<p>“The bones are soft,” murmured Marian. “He’d look foolish with -a tail, so every one says.”</p> - -<p>“What do you care what every one says?” screamed Jack; “you are -two horrid, cruel children, and if you don’t let that poor puppy, who -has never done you any harm, and who is at your mercy, alone, you’ll -never be friends of ours, and we’ll tell others of your cruelty. We -mean it, too.”</p> - -<p>And they did mean it, for they didn’t care what any one thought of -them so long as they saved the puppy from being hurt.</p> - -<p>But after Jack and Evelyn had told Jock and Marian of the suffering -it would mean for Buster, of course they didn’t do such a cruel thing. -They weren’t really cruel, only they didn’t know that such a thing hurt -dreadfully. They had never been told the real truth, and they were -glad they had heard it in time!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day147">MAY 26: Life in the Fireplace</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Jamie and Jackie had both fallen asleep in front of the fire,” -commenced daddy, “and now instead of the fire they saw huge -castles and towers and turrets and bridges and royal people. -Far over in a corner, too, they saw a dark gray stone cave in which -was sitting an old, old Witch dressed in a scarlet robe, with a tall black -hat on her head.</p> - -<p>“Soon they heard the Kings and Queens and the Princes and -Princesses talking. They had low voices, but every little while a sudden -gun would go off and for a moment they would all keep very quiet.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_124"></a>[124]</span></p> - -<p>“‘What do those guns mean?’ asked Jackie and Jamie together.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s the Fireplace clock,’ the Sparks answered.</p> - -<p>“‘But it doesn’t seem to keep very good time—I heard the gun go -off three times in a hurry and then not for ages,’ said Jamie.</p> - -<p>“‘It keeps as good time as we care about,’ said the Sparks. ‘We’re -not so awfully particular. Anyway, our bright colors and our gorgeous -castles should be fine enough without hearing from you that our -clock doesn’t keep good time.’</p> - -<p>“‘Indeed, we do think you’re all beautiful, and we love a cool evening -when we can have a fire. We don’t mind if your clock doesn’t -keep good time,’ said Jamie.</p> - -<p>“‘What are you saying about the time?’ said the Mother of Jackie -and Jamie. ‘Bedtime, eh?’ for both Jamie and Jack were being shaken -gently and told to trot off to their real bed. But as they both crawled -into their nice soft sheets, they found that they’d each had the very -same dream—and both had seen the Fireplace castles and heard the -Fireplace clock which kept such bad time!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day148">MAY 27: The Jewelweed’s Visitor</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am the Jewelweed flower, though I am sometimes known as -the Touch-Me-Not flower, too.</p> - -<p>“I have little seed pods and boys and girls love to pop open -these pods, for then my seeds jump forth quite wildly and excitedly. -I mean by my name of Touch-Me-Not, that no one must touch me unless -he wants to be very much surprised!</p> - -<p>“I am orange yellow in color and I have reddish spots upon me. I -have also sometimes been called the Wild Lady’s Slipper because I am -shaped something like that. And sometimes I’ve been called Lady’s -Eardrops because my shape is something like a lady’s eardrop, too.</p> - -<p>“I’m hoping I will have a caller to-day. I’m expecting one, I know. -And I hope I won’t have to wait long. I haven’t seen this caller for -some time.</p> - -<p>“It is most exciting to expect a caller. Very, very exciting!</p> - -<p>“They call me Jewelweed because in the early morning when I’ve -taken my morning bath, as all good flowers do, in the Magic Dew -Water which the Dewdrop Brothers bring around to us, I sparkle like -jewelry.</p> - -<p>“Oh, indeed! I always take a morning bath. Sometimes when it -showers I take an extra bath.</p> - -<p>“And always, when my bath is over, I look for Mr. Sun and I ask -him to make my jewelry look pretty.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_125"></a>[125]</span></p> - -<p>“Then my pretty leaves look so bright and sparkling. Yes, that is -one of the reasons for my name.</p> - -<p>“I do hope my visitor will be along soon. I asked him to come -as soon as he came up this way.</p> - -<p>“I sent word by the Breeze Brothers to be sure to let him know that -I was waiting for him and that I hoped he would come to see me as -soon as he arrived.</p> - -<p>“Ah, I believe I hear my visitor coming. I believe I do.”</p> - -<p>“May I come in, buzz-z-z-z-z-z-z-z, may I come in?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do,” said the Jewelweed. “I am expecting you.”</p> - -<p>Then appeared Mr. Ruby-Throated Humming Bird who had just -arrived from the South.</p> - -<p>“Well,” he said, “how glad I am to see you.”</p> - -<p>“And I am so glad to see you,” said the Jewelweed. “You must have -a cooling sweet drink. I didn’t let any other visitors take any of it. -No indeed! There was the Bee who tried to get me to give him a sweet -drink, but I keep it deep down in my very center dining room where -even the Bee with his long, thirsty tongue can’t get at it.</p> - -<p>“I kept it for you, and you, with your tongue which can stretch -out farther than your long bill, will be able to get it.</p> - -<p>“Dear Mr. Humming Bird, I am so glad you have come. And you -will have some refreshment, will you not?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed I will, thank you, Jewelweed,” said the Humming Bird, -“and it is indeed good of you to save your sweetness for me.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, our families have been friends for so many years,” said the -Jewelweed, “and I like to do as my family have always done.”</p> - -<p>“I must be off now,” said the Humming Bird, “for as I have only just -arrived I have a good many calls to make. There are a number of my -flower friends who are expecting me to call as soon as I arrive. But -may I come and see you again?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, indeed yes,” said the Jewelweed, “and you will always be welcome. -Make your other calls, but come back again soon.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll be back soon,” said Mr. Humming Bird. “I have had such a -charming call and it has been such a pleasure to feel that my visit has -been so welcome.”</p> - -<p>“Your visits are always welcome and always will be,” said the Jewelweed, -“just so long as there are Jewelweeds and Humming Birds!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day149">MAY 28: Peter’s Birthday Party</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little dog named Peter Murray,” said daddy, “was just -one year old. His Mistress was a little girl named Inez and -she was almost fonder of Peter Murray than of anything -else in the world. Inez sent out invitations several days in advance to a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_126"></a>[126]</span> -number of the little boys and girls she knew who owned pet dogs. The -invitations read:</p> - -<p class="center">‘Mr. Dog Peter Murray,<br /> -At Home,<br /> -In Honor of his First Birthday.’</p> - -<p>“All of the little dogs who were invited accepted and the day of the -party came at last. The first thing that Inez did that morning was -to rush over to Peter Murray’s basket and say ‘Many happy returns.’ -Now, of course, Peter Murray woke right up and was out of his basket -with a bound.</p> - -<p>“He jumped up and down for Inez, which was his way of saying, -‘Thank you, Missy,’ and he wagged his tail for all he was worth.</p> - -<p>“‘We have lots to do to-day, Peter Murray,’ said Inez, and Peter -Murray knew just what she meant. He put his head first on one side -and then on the other. And when he saw Inez take a little purse -out of her pocket and jingle some pennies he put his ears up in the air -as if to say:</p> - -<p>“‘What do those funny things mean?’</p> - -<p>“‘They mean,’ said Inez, ‘that we must get goodies for the party, -bones and such things.’</p> - -<p>“Now, when Peter heard the word ‘bones’ he wagged his tail, for he -knew perfectly well what bones meant.</p> - -<p>“At last the time for the party came. And such a time as they did -have. Every little dog brought Peter Murray a present. He got -wonderful things, too. He was given a great pink bow and a new collar -by his Mistress, which, of course, he wore to the party. Then he received -a fine hard ball, a stick to play with, a second-best collar and a -box of chocolates, for Peter Murray loved candy, too.</p> - -<p>“‘Supper time,’ shouted Inez, and all the little dogs wagged their -tails and jumped for the bones that Inez threw up in the air, until every -little dog had one.</p> - -<p>“You see they were not fussy like people, and didn’t sit down to eat -their bones, for they had much fun throwing them up in the air -and playing with them. And then came the ice-cream, which they ate -out of little bowls, and for a surprise they had wonderful sugary cake, -with a little dog made in sugar on the top of it! Inez cut the cake, for -in each piece she had to take out a little bell which were the presents -Peter Murray gave to his guests on his birthday!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_127"></a>[127]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day150">MAY 29: The Spring Flowers’ Talk</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Good-by, good-by,” called the trailing arbutus family. “It’s -getting a bit too late for us. We will be around next spring, -though.”</p> - -<p>“Good-by, good-by,” said the hepatica family. “We will miss you, -but we’re going ourselves soon. We’re glad to have seen you. How -lovely and pink you were this year.”</p> - -<p>“And how lovely and blue you were!” said the trailing arbutus flowers. -“Some of you were the most wonderful shades of lavender and purple -and even pink and white!”</p> - -<p>“We like to have different colored frocks,” they said. But then fearing -that they might hurt the feelings of the trailing arbutus family they -added:</p> - -<p>“We wouldn’t care about it, though, if we had the lovely pink dresses -you have!”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, thank you,” said the trailing arbutus family. “We’re -very grateful to you.”</p> - -<p>“Well, good-by,” said the hepatica family.</p> - -<p>“Good-by,” said the arbutus family.</p> - -<p>“Next spring, next spring,” added the hepatica family.</p> - -<p>“Yes, next spring, next spring,” said the arbutus family.</p> - -<p>“And we’ll come again, too,” said the little wild violets. “We’re -early spring flowers, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Of course you are, dear little violets,” said the arbutus and hepatica -families together. “Next spring, then, little wild violets.”</p> - -<p>“Next spring,” the violets whispered very softly.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day151">MAY 30: Decoration Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The soldiers who have fought for their country should indeed -be remembered by placing on their graves the flag for -which they fought—the flag for which they gave up everything,” -said daddy, on Decoration day.</p> - -<p>“Not only is Decoration day a memorial to the brave men who -have lived and died for their country, but it should help to make us -worthy of these men who gave their all,” he ended.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_128"></a>[128]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day152">MAY 31: What the Flag Said to Fred</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once a little boy named Fred,” said daddy. “He -was very fond of soldiers and bands. He had a great many -little toy soldiers, and he would have the most wonderful -drills with them. Last Memorial day his grandfather, who had since -died, had given him a little, old, ragged flag. But it was the stars and -stripes, and Fred cherished it. His grandfather had fought in the -Civil War and all through that war had carried the little flag. Now -his grandfather was gone, and yesterday they had put a fresh flag on -his grave. But Fred had the little flag that had been through the -war.</p> - -<p>“That night he was very tired, and he went to bed early. The cool -white sheets and soft pillow were delightful to a very sleepy little boy, -but soon he seemed to be sitting up on the pillow, and before him was -the flag.</p> - -<p>“‘I have come,’ said the little flag, ‘because I thought you would -like me to talk to you. Your grandfather went to the Civil War, as -you know.</p> - -<p>“‘He was so brave in the war, and, oh, I was so proud while I was -with him all the time that it was for my sake he was fighting! It’s the -most wonderful thing in the world to be a flag even if you’re in rags.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day153">JUNE 1: The Robin Parents</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Over a little balcony,” said daddy, “where a lady used to sit -and sew, there were several roofs adjoining and going off from -different sides of the balcony, and there were eaves running -along the balcony. In the spring a Mr. and Mrs. Robin looked about -them for their home. ‘How about this?’ asked Mr. Robin. He was -pointing to the eaves right over the little balcony.</p> - -<p>“‘There is some one there,’ said Mrs. Robin, ‘but she looks very -nice and as though she wouldn’t hurt a little bird for anything. I think -it is perfectly safe. See, she is looking at us and her voice is low, and -she is not frightening us. She is speaking to us; listen to what she says.’ -And they listened and heard the lady say: ‘Dear little robins, have -you come to call on me?’</p> - -<p>“‘Ah, her voice is so sweet and so nice, and she really seems to be -glad to see us. Let us build our nest here.’</p> - -<p>“‘I think it will be a good idea,’ said Mr. Robin.</p> - -<p>“So they built their nest under the eaves, right over the balcony -where all day the lady sat, most of the time sewing, some of the time -reading.</p> - -<p>“She would have visitors there, too, and sometimes she would tell -them of the robins who were so near-by, but she always saw that no -one frightened the robins, and that they were well looked after.</p> - -<p>“She used to put bread-crumbs on the roof near the eaves. And a -little pan of water was always there, too, for bathing or for drinking!</p> - -<p>“Mr. and Mrs. Robin built a lovely big nest, and there Mrs. Robin -laid the eggs. After a little while the baby robins came, poor little -timid creatures, with scarcely any feathers at all.</p> - -<p>“But Mr. and Mrs. Robin loved them and thought they were beautiful, -just as boys and girls think their little baby brothers and sisters -are beautiful, even if they have no hair on their heads—in fact, they -like them that way, for then they look so appealing and so cunning -and so helpless and yet so glad to be in the world. Usually Mother -Robin guarded the nest, while Father Robin went off for food, for he -was a very fine robin to go to market and pick out all the best things. -He just knew so much about it all and was such a good business robin -that he was a very fine provider.</p> - -<p>“And, too, he knew that by helping Mrs. Robin he was sharing in -everything, and he shared in doing what was to be done, it was not -only fair to Mrs. Robin who would get all tired out alone, but it was -also much more fun to help one’s mate.</p> - -<p>“So the little robins grew up happily and safely in their nest by the -little balcony.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day154">JUNE 2: The Robins Come to the Rescue</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am going to tell you,” said daddy, “about the mother humming-bird -whose little ones were about to be attacked by a snake -when they were rescued by some brave robins.</p> - -<p>“The snake had come over from the vacant field and had crawled -up the honeysuckle vine as the mother humming-bird had gone off for -some food. Some robins hovering near had seen the snake. They -had cried out in terror and had flown over to the nest.</p> - -<p>“The mother humming-bird heard the cries and hurried back, but the -robins had frightened off the snake. The snake was not a very large -one, and really he had been frightened by all the noise the robins had -made, and when he saw so many birds flying toward him he got away -very quickly.</p> - -<p>“The mother humming-bird got back just as the snake was leaving -the nest.</p> - -<p>“She couldn’t thank the robins enough for flying to the rescue and -saving her beloved little ones, but the robins didn’t want any thanks. -They were thankful, too, that the dear little birds had been saved, for -birds are very loyal to one another and will risk any danger to save -each other.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day155">JUNE 3: The Persian Lilacs</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“You know,” said one of the flowering almonds, “I think a -special vote of thanks should be given to the Persian lilacs. -Every year they come out, and after they go their lovely -bushes are still so pretty with their green leaves.</p> - -<p>“But best of all is the visit they pay us every single spring. They are -so small and dainty a lilac, their color is such a soft shade of lavender, -they are so beautiful and so flowery and so soft and sweet, and they are -so very, very fragrant that we should tell them how much we love them -and how glad we are each year to see them.</p> - -<p>“It is only right to tell nice creatures and things that we like them. -It would be quite unfair any other way at all, and so we should tell -the Persian lilacs that we love them and that we welcome them and that -we are looking forward to seeing them next year.</p> - -<p>“We know how the people love them; we know that for years they -have looked forward to seeing the Persian lilacs in the spring and enjoying -them right through the spring, too. We know how, after the -other lilacs have come out, the Persian lilacs bloom and then they last -longer than the others, because they have come later.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” the Persian lilacs said, “it is good of you all to be so kind to -us. Our bushes are all very grateful. But you know we couldn’t help -but come out each spring. Beneath our bushes are beds of lilies of the -valley, the sweet, fragrant lilies of the valley, that nestle in among -their green leaves, and they always talk softly to us and send us their -sweet greetings.</p> - -<p>“Then the people are so fond of us; they love their Persian lilacs so, -and all the flowers are so kind to us and help us add to the fragrance -of the spring garden. There is no jealousy, and every one is trying -to add his sweetness to the whole. We will always come out, never -fear!” they ended.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_129"></a>[129]</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus9"> -<img src="images/illus9.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“THE MOTHER HUMMING-BIRD HURRIED BACK.”—<a href="#Page_129"><i>Page 129</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_130"></a>[130]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_131"></a>[131]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day156">JUNE 4: How a Wish Saved the Raccoons</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One day Mother Raccoon was just about to start telling one -of her stories,” said daddy, “when Daddy Raccoon saw -all the children around her.</p> - -<p>“‘Now this afternoon,’ said Daddy Raccoon, ‘I want to take all -those silly little ’Coons and show them how they can become brave -big ’Coons such as I am.’ And he thrust his tail this way and that with -an air which said, ‘I’m certainly one of the finest, bravest Animals any -one could hope to be like.’</p> - -<p>“All the little ’Coons looked very mournful when they heard that -they were to be taken off to learn how to hunt in the swamp near-by. -They were always very much frightened when they went near the -swamp, for they had often heard the sound of a big gun, or had seen a -dangerous Man with a gun over his shoulder getting in behind the -bushes.</p> - -<p>“They began to wail and yell, but Daddy Raccoon was firm and as he -was the head of the house—or rather the big tree without any leaves—Mother -Raccoon had to let them all go.</p> - -<p>“But as they were following Daddy Raccoon, she called out to them, -‘If anything happens to you wish very hard that you will be all right -and the Fairy Queen may possibly be near-by and will grant you the -wish.’</p> - -<p>“Daddy Raccoon sniffed with scorn at such a remark, but he said -that Mother Raccoon was such a sweet old dear she even thought well -of the Rabbit family—and so she was apt to think so much of the -Fairies in the same way.</p> - -<p>“And off they all started. Some of the little ’Coons were rather proud -at going off to hunt in the swamp and really pretended they were tired -of Fairy Stories and were glad that Daddy Raccoon had thought it was -time for them to grow up.</p> - -<p>“Soon they reached the swamp and in they went to hunt for food to -last them many days, as Daddy Raccoon had said.</p> - -<p>“They did just as they were told and were beginning to be very good -hunters and were learning just how to pick out the best parts of the -swamp—when suddenly—an awful bang was heard near-by.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, dear; oh, dear,’ shouted the little ’Coons.</p> - -<p>“‘Do be quiet, or they’ll know where we are,’ said Daddy Raccoon.</p> - -<p>“The second bang sounded very much nearer and they all trembled, -when one little ’Coon said, ‘Oh, if any little Fairy is hovering near—please -tell the horrid man with the gun to go away.’ And, would you -believe it, that man was heard to say:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_132"></a>[132]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Well, I guess they’re all away for the day and I won’t try to catch -Raccoons until to-morrow.’ Then Daddy Raccoon took all the -little ones back to the old tree where Mother Raccoon was sitting -curled up, shaking with fear while waiting.</p> - -<p>“‘Tell them all the stories you want to,’ said Daddy Raccoon, ‘for -one of your Fairy friends saved all our lives and whispered to the man -with the gun to go home!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day157">JUNE 5: The New Mole Home</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Mr. Mole was going to get married,” said daddy, “and he -wanted to build a fine, fine home for the new Mrs. Mole. -So he went forth into the nicest meadow he could find, and -there, just at the end of it, near an old fence, Mr. Mole started to burrow -into the ground.</p> - -<p>“You know the Moles live underground almost all of the time, and -there make their homes. Just near the fence Mr. Mole began to dig -and dig. First of all he made a long, long tunnel, a funny underground -passage which he called the Drive-Way of his Home!</p> - -<p>“Of course the callers of Mr. and Mrs. Mole could hardly drive -along this tunnel, but they could run and scamper along, and they liked -to call it by a big name like Drive-Way.</p> - -<p>“And after the long, long tunnel Mr. Mole started in to make a fine -house out of the earth. He made lovely rooms, one for Mrs. Mole, -one for himself, one for the little Mole who was to do the cooking and -housekeeping and several guest rooms. For, as you can imagine, Mr. -Mole was very fond of company. In addition to all this Mr. Mole -built a very fine picture gallery—made in tiers of earth and mud—long -rows and rows of it. On these he put pictures of his family which -he made out of earth, too. Of course, Mr. Mole made every member -of his family look just alike, but that didn’t make any difference. The -Moles are not very fussy if their pictures aren’t very well taken, for -they can’t bother to look at pictures much of the time.</p> - -<p>“You see their eyes are very small and they like to look at things -more worth while—such as food and corn starting to grow in the -ground and all the things the farmers plant. They love farms, you -know, where wonderful vegetables are planted deep down in the earth. -They are very apt to burrow along and make paths so they can walk -to a farmland and have a feast.</p> - -<p>“But I must tell you more about Mr. Mole’s new home. The very -last thing he did was to build a beautiful throne in the picture-gallery -for Mrs. Mole.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_133"></a>[133]</span></p> - -<p>“At last it was time for her to come to her new home and Mr. Mole -had invited their friends and cousins, the Mole-Crickets, to come, too. -These cousins have very strangely shaped front legs with which they -burrow homes just like the regular Moles, and so they are considered -relations.</p> - -<p>“‘Here we all are,’ said Mrs. Mole, and she blinked her very small -eyes, while all the other Moles blinked their tiny eyes, too, and looked -about them. Through the Drive-Way they ran until they came to the -house with all the beautiful rooms.</p> - -<p>“The room Mr. Mole took them to last was the picture-gallery, -where Mrs. Mole sat on the throne in honor of her wedding day, and -the little Mole, who cooked, brought out some of the delicious stewed -vegetables she had made for the wedding feast.</p> - -<p>“You should have heard the Moles as they looked at the pictures. -They thought every picture was one of their own relatives.</p> - -<p>“One Mole would say:</p> - -<p>“‘Why, there’s Mama,’ and another would say:</p> - -<p>“‘Why, no, that’s not your Mama, that’s my Papa.’ However, -they didn’t get in the least angry about the pictures—in fact, they -thought it very clever of Mr. Mole to make pictures which looked -like all their relations at the same time.</p> - -<p>“‘But you haven’t noticed my wedding dress,’ said Mrs. Mole. ‘I -think my new Home is S-C-R-U-M-P-T-I-O-U-S, which means beautiful -in case any of you little Moles don’t understand the word I’ve said -in honor of the day. And now that you’ve all admired my home, please -admire my dress.’</p> - -<p>“For the first time the Moles noticed that Mrs. Mole had attached -to her tiny ears little earrings made of mud with a red berry in each, -and she wore a necklace to match. Her dress was of dull oak leaves -which Mrs. Mole had saved for a whole year to wear on her wedding -day.</p> - -<p>“‘You’re a handsome Mole,’ said Mr. Mole, ‘and I’m so proud -you’re to share this home I’ve made,’ and all the other Moles grinned -and ate more and more of the vegetable wedding feast to show what a -good time they were having.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day158">JUNE 6: The Green Canoe</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I think I will tell you about a very lucky little girl who once -received a canoe from her big brother,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“This little girl loved the water. She had always lived near -a lake, and she could swim and row.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_134"></a>[134]</span></p> - -<p>“Now, this little girl had a great big brother who worked in an office -in the big city. He had only a short holiday every year—just two -weeks—but during those two weeks he would come home and teach her -new strokes in swimming and new ways of diving, for he was very -anxious that no one should be able to excel his sister as a swimmer.</p> - -<p>“And secretly he longed to give his sister a canoe so she could go -on the water just as much as she wanted to, and, as she was such a good -swimmer, he felt it would be perfectly safe for her to own one.</p> - -<p>“But, of course, a canoe is quite expensive, and the heads of offices in -the big city do not consider that the big brothers may want to buy -their little sisters canoes with the money they earn. Perhaps they think -it is very silly to even dream of such things as canoes. But slowly during -the winter the big brother had saved just as much money as a canoe -would cost, and in June he wrote his sister a little note.</p> - -<p>“In the note he said that he had a ‘little present’ for her which he -had had put in the cellar and that she would find it there if she went and -looked.</p> - -<p>“Now, the little girl could not for a moment imagine what kind of a -present would be put in the cellar. But she hurried down to see.</p> - -<p>“And there—right before her eyes—was a lovely big green canoe—just -the very nicest shade of green—and there beside it were the two -paddles. Well, she could hardly speak. She had never dreamed that -she would own a canoe, or, anyway, not for years and years and years.</p> - -<p>“On the canoe was printed ‘Indian Girl,’ but she at once named it -Papoose, which means, you know, a little Indian baby.</p> - -<p>“You see, her big brother had arranged that the canoe should be -taken down into the cellar when the little girl was asleep, so the surprise -would be perfect. And it certainly was!</p> - -<p>“In another week the big brother came up from the city, and they -spent all their time in the green canoe on the lake.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day159">JUNE 7: The Bunnie and the Fox</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In the woods,” said daddy, “there lived a mother Rabbit and all -her little children. They had a beautiful home—as nice as -could be, in one of the finest brier patches ever known. Mother -Rabbit was really extremely proud of her home and used to give many -fine receptions there for the animals. Especially wonderful were her -carrot receptions. The thing that worried Mother Rabbit most of -all was that little Bunnie Bonnie, her youngest son, was very, very curious. -Of course, Rabbits are always inclined to be curious, but Bunnie<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_135"></a>[135]</span> -Bonnie was even more so than most of his family. And he was sociable. -Entirely too sociable his mother thought.</p> - -<p>“He liked to go to every party that was given in the woods—even if -the parties were not given by his friends.</p> - -<p>“Now, one day a black fox moved to the woods to live. None of -the animals were pleased to hear that he’d come to stay, for that meant -they would have to think of getting out of his way, and doing as he -said. Many of the animals left food at the entrance to his home so -he wouldn’t eat them up instead!</p> - -<p>“Mr. Black Fox looked all about the neighborhood and he noticed -Bunnie Bonnie scampering around more than any of the others. So -one day he spoke to him and this is what he said:</p> - -<p>“‘I’m glad to see you’re a brave Rabbit, and that you’re not afraid -of me. Some of these other silly Rabbits tremble when they see me -and leave me good things to eat—but I know why they do that. They -want me to get all through my meals at home, and not go looking near -their homes for extra delicacies—such as their small children.</p> - -<p>“‘But it’s so absurd. They’re abusing me. Just because I’m black -it doesn’t mean that I’m cruel and bad. In fact, I’m very kind and -very good.’</p> - -<p>“Of course, Bunnie Bonnie should have known that if Mr. Black Fox -was so good he wouldn’t have found it necessary to talk about it. But -Bunnie Bonnie never thought of that—and he forgot—completely forgot—that -the Fox family is known to be very sly.</p> - -<p>“‘And,’ continued Mr. Black Fox, ‘I’d be greatly honored if you’d -come to supper with me this evening.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’d be pleased to,’ said Bunnie Bonnie.</p> - -<p>“Now, Bunnie Bonnie’s mother was giving one of her receptions that -afternoon so she told the children to play in the little garden she had -back of her home in the brier patch. And Bunnie Bonnie left his little -sisters and brothers to have supper with Mr. Black Fox.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Black Fox was sitting outside his front door waiting for -Bunnie Bonnie. He was chuckling to himself, and his eyes looked very -wicked and cruel. But when he saw Bunnie Bonnie running up his path-way, -he began to smile and called out in the pleasantest tone he could -use:</p> - -<p>“‘Hello, Bunnie Bonnie.’</p> - -<p>“‘Hello, Mr. Black Fox. Here I am, and, oh, I’m so hungry, too. -I didn’t stop to get any of my Mother’s carrots as they were being -fixed for her party, but came right along!’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m going to have something better than carrots for my supper.’</p> - -<p>“‘What?’ said Bunnie Bonnie in a cheery tone, for little did he -suspect the old Fox.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m going to have you, you little stupid,’ roared Mr. Black Fox,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_136"></a>[136]</span> -but Bunnie gave one bound and ran for the brier patch. He -just reached there ahead of Mr. Black Fox, and never again did he -leave his family for new friends.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day160">JUNE 8: The Homebody Bee</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ah,” said Queen Bee, “I do not work, but I lay the eggs, and -so I am called the Queen Bee, for all the little eggs are my -subjects and all around me do everything they can to help me -and to wait on me.</p> - -<p>“When I tell you how many eggs a day I lay during the time when -I feel in the mood for laying, you will be surprised. The number -amounts to from two to three thousand eggs.</p> - -<p>“You see, buzz buzz, I don’t like to do anything that is small. I -don’t care about doing little bits of work. I like to do a lot. That -is why I’m a queen; I am an important creature, and not just like all -the rest!</p> - -<p>“And I am waited on by my helpers who digest the food, the pollen -which I eat.</p> - -<p>“I am fed royal jelly, a most deliciously sweet food made only and -served only to a Queen Bee who has been brought up in the Queen’s -royal chambers, or in the Queen Bee cell, as it is usually known.</p> - -<p>“My workers have better eyesight than I have, and so they go in -search of the honey. During the summer I go from one cell to another -laying my eggs.</p> - -<p>“But I never leave the hive, though I may live to be several years -old. Sometimes it is true I go off upon a flight with my mate or with -a swarm of bees, but Queen Bee is a homebody.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day161">JUNE 9: Ladybug’s Lecture</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Dear little Ladybugs, gather around me,” said Ladybug, -“for I am going to give a lecture.</p> - -<p>“It will be a free lecture, and pray, Ladybugs, do not -think that on that account it will be poor. Too many folks have the -idea that nothing is good that is free.</p> - -<p>“They don’t bother to find out how many nice things are free, and -they don’t stop to think about them. Take birds and their concerts—quite -free.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_137"></a>[137]</span></p> - -<p>“And lovely wild flowers—quite free. And the woods and lakes -and rivers and ponds—practically all of them free. And many free -concerts and oh, so many things that if I go on talking about them I -will never have time for my lecture.</p> - -<p>“So I shall begin my lecture if all the Ladybugs are ready, and if the -Ladybug who has charge of this hall (for I must call this place where -I am lecturing a hall) will kindly bring me an acorn filled with water -I shall be much obliged. Lecturers should always have such things by -them, and oh yes, a light and a pointer to point to my maps and my -pictures. But on second thought they won’t be necessary for I have -no maps and no pictures. Well, then, are we all ready?”</p> - -<p>A little Ladybug came hurrying up with the acorn filled with water -and said in a low tone, “If you want any more I’ll bring it in to you.”</p> - -<p>“Thanks,” said the Ladybug, who was about to lecture.</p> - -<p>“Now, friends,” she began, “Mrs. President, Lady Chairman, I greet -you.”</p> - -<p>There was no Mrs. President and no Lady Chairman, but that -didn’t make any difference.</p> - -<p>“I have something very fine to tell you. Something very fine upon -a subject which strikes close to the heart of all of us.”</p> - -<p>Ladybug, the lecturer, placed one of her legs in the direction of her -heart and looked very fine indeed doing so.</p> - -<p>In a moment or two she went on: “I have heard, and it is quite -true, that we have all been paid a very great compliment. We have -been paid one of the greatest of compliments.</p> - -<p>“It has been both expensive and a bit difficult to get to Europe of -late—especially has it been too expensive, and I don’t believe any of -the Ladybugs have enough money in the Ladybugs’ bank to use that -to go to Europe.</p> - -<p>“It’s a fine bank and it is nice to go to a bank where ladies are -especially looked after and all of that.</p> - -<p>“But we haven’t enough money in the bank. Dear me no, not nearly -enough.</p> - -<p>“However, those of our family who were chosen to go weren’t -asked how much money they had at all. They weren’t even asked if -they had any money.</p> - -<p>“They weren’t even asked if they would pay for their laundry and -their own food.</p> - -<p>“They were just invited to go and were told the work they would -do would be enough thanks for the opportunity they were having to -travel.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Ladybug, “many, many, many Ladybugs have been -shipped to France to destroy bad insects.</p> - -<p>“Of course, I’m not sure whether the Ladybugs can talk French or<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_138"></a>[138]</span> -not, but they can work anyway and make the whole Ladybug world -proud of them.</p> - -<p>“But I think it would be interesting if we all studied a little French -so that we would be able to say how-do-you-do and good-by and pleased-to-meet-you -in French, in case we’re called upon next. And my lecture -is not only free. It is quite, quite true.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said all the Ladybugs when they had finished cheering the -speaker, “we will all study a little French and be ready. Ah, what an -honor for the Ladybugs of this land!”</p> - -<p>“Gorgeous,” said Ladybug, the lecturer.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day162">JUNE 10: The Waves’ Wishes</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We are mad, Mother Ocean,” said some of the waves. -“We’ve never been given a fair chance. We’ve always -been here—your children; we’ve had to do just as you said. -We’ve been allowed to play when you’ve been perfectly willing we -should play and when you’ve been willing to ask the Wind to play with -us. But we’ve had to do as you and the Wind said.</p> - -<p>“And we’ve had to sleep when you’ve told us to. It’s not fair. -Just because we’re only some of the drops of water which belong to -you we haven’t any say of our own.”</p> - -<p>“What is it you would like to do?” asked Mother Ocean in her deep, -great voice.</p> - -<p>“We’d like to see more of the world,” they said.</p> - -<p>“We’d like to go traveling. We’d like to see what the cities and -forests are like; we’d like to see some other creatures beside fishes and -people swimming in us. We’re tired of an ocean life.</p> - -<p>“We want to live on the land. We want to do great things—what -do we do here that ever amounts to anything?”</p> - -<p>“So you’d like to see the world?” asked Mother Ocean. “Well, -Waves, go forth; I won’t stop you. And may you come back to me -with stories of adventures!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day163">JUNE 11: The Waves’ Adventures</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">When the waves were told they could leave Mother Ocean -they weren’t so happy as they had expected to be.</p> - -<p>They had really expected Mother Ocean to forbid them to -go—then they could continue grumbling, which they were quite enjoying.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_139"></a>[139]</span> -Now they felt they must start at once to show that they were -really anxious to see the world. They didn’t want to let Mother Ocean -see that they would rather stay where they were quite comfortable and -where they could grumble! Mother Ocean was sighing a little.</p> - -<p>“I’m sorry to see you go,” she said. “It’s the first time any of my -children or grandchildren have wanted to leave me.”</p> - -<p>The Waves didn’t look at Mother Ocean. Instead, they pulled their -beautiful white caps down over their heads and shed a salt water tear -or two. Then they picked up their shell suit-cases from Mother Ocean’s -ground floor, packed in their sea-weed nighties and their best sea-green -suits and sea-blue party dresses and were off.</p> - -<p>They ran over the beach and rudely went right over the feet of -some people who were sitting down on the beach reading books. Then -they scrambled on, stumbled and scrambled on a little farther.</p> - -<p>“Oh dear,” said one of the waves; “oh dear, the sun makes me feel -so dizzy.”</p> - -<p>“And I feel so hot and dry,” said another. “Oh dear, oh dear! I -must weep.” But not even any salt tears would come to the wave’s -dry eyes.</p> - -<p>“Are you ready to have adventures?” asked a little creature who -suddenly came up to the waves. He looked like a little brownie and he -seemed quite amused at meeting the waves. “I’ve heard you wanted -to see the world and to do great things,” he continued. They wanted -to tell him he would look far better in a cool green suit than in his -warm-looking brown one, but suddenly they realized that they could -only speak the language of the ocean and that he couldn’t understand -them, though they could understand him, for they had so often heard -people speak.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what you’re trying to say,” he grinned, “but I suppose -you mean to say ‘Yes,’ as I’ve been told you’ve come to see the world.</p> - -<p>“Well, first we shall take a trip through some forests.”</p> - -<p>They tried to follow the brownie, and found it was very hard work. -He led them along so fast, and they couldn’t make him understand that -they’d like a drink of water and a cooling bath.</p> - -<p>Pretty soon they found themselves in some very dark forests. All -around them were strange birds calling to each other and singing songs -about juicy worms. The waves trembled, for they thought the birds -might sing soon about juicy waves, and then might swallow them -down!</p> - -<p>And they saw strange animals, rabbits and woodchucks and squirrels, -all quite small but very terrifying to the waves.</p> - -<p>They saw some little red lizards and small snakes which wriggled -along and which didn’t seem in the least friendly like fishes.</p> - -<p>After they had passed through the forests and had been frightened<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_140"></a>[140]</span> -almost out of their wits the brownie hurried them along to the edge -of a city and then right into the city.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day164">JUNE 12: The Waves’ Story</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The Waves begged the brownie to take them back to the ocean -for they said they had had adventures enough. And the night -they got back Mother Ocean gave a great ball. The wind -came and danced and sang, the waves all danced, the sea-shells laughed -and sang and through it all Mother Ocean kept smiling and singing -to herself:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Away from home.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">They wanted to roam,</div> - <div class="verse indent2">Away from the ocean deep.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And I did not say ‘No,’</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But I let them go,</div> - <div class="verse indent2">Though many salt tears did I weep.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But now they are home,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">They no longer will roam,</div> - <div class="verse indent2">Away from the ocean deep.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And they will say ‘No,’</div> - <div class="verse indent0">If I suggest that they go,</div> - <div class="verse indent2">So now I can sing and not weep.”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>And ever since that day none of the Waves have ever wanted to leave -their Mother Ocean to adventure over the earth.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day165">JUNE 13: A Poor Weed</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Somehow,” said the yarrow weed, “I have been left here -and only a little of the hay is left. It has all been cut down -to feed to the animals. The animals don’t like to eat me. They -say I am so bitter. Ah, poor me, I cannot help it if I am bitter.”</p> - -<p>“Do not be so sad,” said Old Hay. “It isn’t so wonderful to be -eaten. Aren’t you happier above the earth, having the sun look down -upon you and the wind rustle by you, than to be inside a cow or a horse -or a sheep?</p> - -<p>“The farmer does not like you because you take up the room which -might be used by some grass which would be good for his animals.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I’m like an unwelcome visitor, a guest who isn’t welcome.”</p> - -<p>“My dear Yarrow,” said Old Hay, “you mustn’t mind it if some -creatures don’t like you. There will always be some creatures who -don’t like something or some one. It is a waste of time worrying about -it.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t worry about it any more,” said the yarrow weed, “but I do -wish that I didn’t look so ragged and shabby all the time. I am such -an ugly gray color. My leaves look old as though I were very poor.”</p> - -<p>“Oh dear,” sighed Old Hay, “I no sooner get rid of one worry for -you than you think up another. It’s all right to wear old things if you -want to. I have heard of people who wear their last year’s clothes -so they can do fine things with their money.”</p> - -<p>“But I haven’t money,” said the yarrow weed.</p> - -<p>“Dear me,” said Old Hay, “please cheer up. Of course you haven’t -money. You’re a weed, and as you say, you are a poor and rather -unpopular weed.</p> - -<p>“But you mustn’t be discouraged, for I’ve heard you were often used -as a charm. You are supposed to bring good luck and a long, happy -and prosperous life. So some people save a bit of you to keep for -luck.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, yes,” said the yarrow weed, “even though I am a poor weed -I have something to make me very proud and glad.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day166">JUNE 14: The Bicycle’s Joy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I remember a story of my grandfather,” said the bicycle. -“He was given as a surprise to a little girl by her brother. She -didn’t know what she was going to have, only her brother told -her she was going to have a great and enormous surprise. I think my -grandfather has often told the story.</p> - -<p>“The brother made up puzzles to help the sister guess what her surprise -was going to be but she simply couldn’t guess anything so wonderful -as a bicycle.</p> - -<p>“The brother had saved up for ages and ages to give it to her—all -paid for out of money he had earned himself.</p> - -<p>“Well, when my grandfather was given to her, he said that the little -girl just said, ‘Oh, brother,’ and put her arms around her brother’s neck -and the tears came to her eyes for very joy of the great, great surprise.</p> - -<p>“I was afraid such days had gone. But at last I was sold and I find -there are lots of bicycles around and that children still do enjoy them.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, indeed they do,” said the second bicycle.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said the first bicycle, “I am so joyous. My tires are full -of joy and air. My bell rings merrily. Oh, I’m a happy, happy bicycle.</p> - -<p>“Now I don’t care if children do love airships and automobiles and -all sorts of modern toys and if they like kites because they fly so high -in the air and are so lovely, for they still have room in their hearts for -the loyal old bicycle friend.</p> - -<p>“It’s a great joy to be a bicycle after all.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day167">JUNE 15: The Best Apple Tree of All</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Of all the trees in the orchard,” began daddy, “every spring -this old apple tree I am going to tell you about had the most -beautiful of blossoms. And when midsummer came the apples -that came out on that tree had, somehow, a better taste than the -apples from any other tree. And one day I found out the reason.</p> - -<p>“I thought the hammock, which hung under the apple tree, looked -very comfortable, and so I made myself most cozy and happy. It was -not long before I dozed off into a nice little nap, and then I heard what -the apple tree was saying to the little unripe apples on the boughs.</p> - -<p>“‘You must grow to be fine and ripe, and you must keep all the little -apple-seeds good and warm so they can be just as brown as brown can -be. That will mean that little boys and little girls can eat all they want, -for so long as the seeds are brown they can never do any harm. And, -you apples, you must be very sure that you turn around and have the sun -warm you and make you bright and red.’</p> - -<p>“As the old apple tree was talking, I noticed that the apples just grew -a little bit bigger, and redder and fatter, and looked as they were—oh, -so juicy and wonderful inside. I was certain, too, that the little -seeds were growing browner every minute.</p> - -<p>“‘You see,’ he continued, ‘it’s such an honor for us. You know that -on the day we’re ripe the fairy queen brings all the little fairies to admire -us, and they sit on the boughs and wave about with us. And more -than that—you know the apple that is ripe first goes to the fairy queen -and then some more go to the little fairies.’</p> - -<p>“The fairies are too kind to take away the apples that real people -like to eat—and so the old apple tree has arranged to have a great -many more that we can’t see—they’re called the apples of fairyland.</p> - -<p>“And the tree still went on talking:</p> - -<p>“‘I, too, am working hard. I am practising my best bow to make -to the fairy queen when she arrives the first day all the apples are -ripe. So she is to come very, very early in the morning while every<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_143"></a>[143]</span> -one else is sleeping. And when the children get up and find the apples -are ripe so quickly, won’t they be delighted!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_141"></a>[141]</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus10"> -<img src="images/illus10.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“‘THE FAIRY QUEEN BRINGS ALL THE LITTLE FAIRIES TO -ADMIRE US.’”—<a href="#Page_142"><i>Page 142</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_142"></a>[142]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Now, get around so Mr. Sun will help you along. He’s the greatest -help in the world to us—such a dear old soul.’</p> - -<p>“Of course that flattered Mr. Sun so he helped still more, and just as -I could feel him shining down with all his might—I woke up.</p> - -<p>“I moved away from the apple tree then, for it was no longer shady; -the sun had come around and told me to get up! But as I walked -away and saw the apple tree waving around I knew it was practising -for its bow and making the little apples hurry up and ripen.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day168">JUNE 16: An Elephant’s Wanderings</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once an elephant who got tired of the circus and -wandered off one night when nobody was noticing,” commenced -daddy.</p> - -<p>“You see the circus was getting ready to go on to another village to -give a performance and it was late at night. They never thought of an -elephant getting away, but they hadn’t heard Jumbo telling the elephants -of late how exceedingly tired he was of circus life and circus -food and circus parades. He was not only tired of it all but he said he -wanted to be a gentleman.</p> - -<p>“The other elephants had asked him what a gentleman was, and this -is what he told them:</p> - -<p>“‘I heard two little boys talking of what they were going to be when -they grew up,’ said Jumbo, ‘and one of them said he was going to be an -engineer and build bridges. The other little boy had said he was going -to be a gentleman and do nothing. The first boy thought he was quite -wrong and very silly, but then and there I decided that it would be -beautiful to do nothing.’</p> - -<p>“The other elephants had asked Jumbo how an elephant could be a -gentleman, any more than a gentleman could be an elephant, but Jumbo -was determined to lead a lazy life. And you see neither Jumbo nor the -little boy knew what being a gentleman really meant.</p> - -<p>“So Jumbo escaped and the next morning Jumbo was in a barnyard, -and as you will never be able to guess the friends he had chosen I’ll -have to tell you. He was playing with a big brown dog, a mother hen -and a whole lot of little chickens.</p> - -<p>“Of course, he had to be very careful not to move so as to step on his -new friends, for he knew it would be most impolite and not at all -gentlemanly to step on a friend and crush him! But as he had wanted -to stay quiet and do nothing he was very happy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_144"></a>[144]</span></p> - -<p>“The hen sat proudly on one of his ears, while the little chickens all -sat on his head, and ran races up and down his marvelous trunk. The -dog got up on his back and jumped off and on again and again. Meantime -the elephant was sitting down in the barnyard looking very enormous -and very much out of place.</p> - -<p>“Soon the little girl, whose name was Betty, and who lived in the -house beyond the barnyard came running out to give her pets their breakfast.</p> - -<p>“At first Betty was somewhat frightened at seeing the big elephant, -but then she felt that if the little chickens were so friendly with him, he -must certainly be friendly.</p> - -<p>“The elephant stayed some time with the animals of the barnyard and -with Betty. But one morning bright and early she found Jumbo with -an old ball and bat in his great trunk. He was practising baseball so -he would not be put off the team when he got back to the circus for -he had been planning for some time to return to his first friends.</p> - -<p>“Well, this morning he had decided to leave. For late the night before -he had heard the circus he belonged to arriving in the village where -Betty lived.</p> - -<p>“‘I’ve had a powerful good time,’ said Jumbo to Betty, ‘but I must -be off. I haven’t done a thing for weeks and if this is what it means -to be a gentleman I’d rather be an elephant—which, of course, is -very easy for me to be—as I am one, don’t you see?’</p> - -<p>“Now Betty didn’t understand what the elephant was really saying, -but that afternoon when she went to the circus there she saw Jumbo -in the baseball game, and doing all the tricks better than any other -elephant. He was so delighted at having something to do again that -though Betty missed him, still she was glad he was back where he was -happiest.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day169">JUNE 17: The Story the Oak Tree Told</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">A soft breeze of early summer had been blowing all day. The -leaves were looking so fresh and green and having a beautiful -time in the warm sunshine.</p> - -<p>“Well,” began daddy, “I must tell you the story the oak told to the -other trees today.</p> - -<p>“The other trees would sometimes sigh, ‘How nice!’ or something -like that, but for the most part they let the oak tree do all the talking.</p> - -<p>“It was a very young tree, but it looked as if some day it would -be a fine big oak with spreading branches and great strong roots which -nothing could shake.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_145"></a>[145]</span></p> - -<p>“‘I was one day picked up as a little acorn by a small boy,’ said the -tree.</p> - -<p>“‘He carried me around in his pocket for days and days. I spent -all my time sleeping, for his pocket was very dark and I could not stay -awake in it.</p> - -<p>“‘One day he happened to notice me especially. He wondered why -he had been carrying me around for so long, for he himself couldn’t -think of any reason why he should want me.</p> - -<p>“‘And then he thought he would plant me. So he put me in the -ground and covered me over carefully. He watched to see when -I would come up. When first he saw me sprouting above the ground -I thought he would go mad with delight, for he had really been very -much worried about me. After having planted me he was very anxious -that I should grow up right away. So he was a very happy little boy -when he saw that I was really going to become a tree.</p> - -<p>“‘Now he comes every day to look at me and has done so ever -since I was born.</p> - -<p>“‘You see it will make me a fine tree to have the pride of that little -boy centered in me.</p> - -<p>“‘And what is more, it will make him, I think, grow up to be a fine -man, brave and strong like his tree, for that is what he calls me.</p> - -<p>“‘So I feel that we will both help one another, and perhaps some -day when he is an old man he will lead some little boy by the hand -and will tell him of how he planted me and how he tried to grow up -to be strong like his tree, and that will help the little boy, too.</p> - -<p>“‘We trees can do a lot of good if we want to. Just think how -nice it will sound to be called a fine old oak, and when we feel proud -of ourselves we can think it is even better that we have helped little -boys to be stronger too.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day170">JUNE 18: The Weeds and the Flowers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Elves,” commenced daddy, “were playing in a garden -one morning just at the break of day when all the flowers -were opening their sleepy heads, and the ones which had -not been sleeping were looking about them more brightly than ever.</p> - -<p>“‘Good morning, Flowers,’ said the Elves. The flowers nodded -their heads and smiled and waved about in the warm breeze. But the -Elves heard some very strange sounds—not quite like the talk of the -flowers—for to the Elves and Fairies, you know, there is a Flower language, -and a Flower’s way of talking.</p> - -<p>“‘What could these other sounds mean?’ they asked each other.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_146"></a>[146]</span></p> - -<p>“‘We’ll tell you,’ said these voices. ‘We’re the Weeds. And -some of us are beautiful, but all of us are strong. Yes, we’re so strong -that no matter how they try to dig us up and throw us away we’re up -again in no time. We’re little fighters—yes, we are. We have our -Army headquarters. Indeed we do! And our Generals are very fine. -They’re the great, tall Weeds you often see, and my, but it’s hard to -get them out of the earth. If they are beaten more Generals take -their places, for the motto of the Weeds is, “We’ll always be strong—there -will always be Weeds.”</p> - -<p>“And so they chatted on. The Elves were very much interested, -but still they couldn’t quite see, when the Weeds were doing so much -talking and bragging, how the flowers could smile so happily.</p> - -<p>“So they whispered to the Flowers very gently:</p> - -<p>“‘Tell us, Flowers, why are you so happy?’</p> - -<p>“Then in lovely, soft rustling voices the Flowers said:</p> - -<p>“‘We are going to have a Book written about us to-day. Yes, a -real Book, and our pictures are going to be painted. We’re very proud -and happy. We have a Mistress who comes out every morning and -most of the day she is with us. She bends over us and digs up the -earth around us so it is nice and soft and comfortable. And every -evening after Mr. Sun has gone to bed she gives us cool drinks of -water.</p> - -<p>“‘It was only yesterday she told us that some Noble Grownup was -going to write a Book about us and call it “The Ideal Garden.” We -think that ideal means something like perfect—anyway it’s something -extremely nice. And she has been making us ready for the Book. Oh, -we’re very proud indeed.’ And then the queer sounds came again, -and the Weeds spoke up:</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, and we’re going to have a Chapter about us. We don’t -quite understand yet what a Chapter is—but it’s a great deal—we’re -sure of that. The Grownup told our Mistress that she was going to -say something about pretty Weeds in a garden.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well, we like you all—Flowers and Weeds,’ said the Elves.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day171">JUNE 19: The Insulted Flowers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I do feel insulted,” said Mr. Orchid.</p> - -<p>“It’s too absurd,” said Miss Lily of the Valley. For a lady -was wearing a bunch of orchids and lilies of the valley and -one of the orchids and one of the lilies of the valley were talking to -each other. They felt very much hurt that they had been crushed and -forced into such a great big bouquet to be worn, when a smaller one -would have been so much prettier and nicer.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_147"></a>[147]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, we are being insulted,” said Mr. Orchid. “She doesn’t care -one scrap for flowers. She just wants to look rich and so she bought -us—and plenty of us, and that is what we call insulting.”</p> - -<p>“It most certainly is,” said Miss Lily of the Valley. “No one who -cared for flowers would wear as many as she is crushing together; no, -indeed.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day172">JUNE 20: The Colored Bags</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Since Melly had been a little girl her Auntie had been very -fond of her,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“One day Melly’s aunt was looking over a great box she -had with pieces in it when Melly saw all the odd pieces of silk. ‘I -wonder,’ said Melly’s Auntie, ‘if you would like to have me make you -little bags, so you can carry your purse and your handkerchief in one -when you go shopping, and your handkerchief and other odds and ends -you carry around at other times in other bags? I could make you so -many bags of so many different colors. Some, you see, could be yellow, -some blue, some pink, some gray, some orange, some purple, some tan, -some rose, some green, some white.’</p> - -<p>“So that was the way Melly’s bags came about, and her Auntie on -her birthday and Christmas always gave her a few new bags made -from the old silk.</p> - -<p>“How gay and pretty they were and how Melly loved them.</p> - -<p>“Now one evening Melly had gone to sleep and the bags were talking.</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ said the bag of pale blue, ‘I’m but a baby. I am only a few -years old.’</p> - -<p>“‘And I’m very old,’ said a little plaid bag. ‘I belonged to her -grandmother!’</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said a purple bag, ‘it does seem funny to see the world -again. It’s nice to be young once more. Why, I was getting so used -to the darkness of the piece box that I blinked, actually blinked—at -least as much as a bag can blink—when I first got out again.’</p> - -<p>“‘And isn’t it fun,’ said the green bag, ‘to see so many things? I -went on a picnic yesterday, and a piece of bacon got into me in some -way or other, a nice little crumby piece. Well, I did feel funny. I felt -like a person having breakfast. I must say I didn’t eat it up—I’m not -fond of eating—mostly because I’m without a mouth and a stomach, -but it is fun to go to so many different places and to see what is going -on in different places.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m so glad I was made,’ said the rose bag. ‘I’m going to a -dancing party this afternoon. They’ll have ice-cream there and I’ll<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_148"></a>[148]</span> -hear all the children play and laugh and I’ll hear them say, “Oh, Melly, -which bag have you got with you to-day?” And then I will be shown.’</p> - -<p>“‘We’re the lucky little pieces of silk who are seeing the world for -a second time,’ ended the yellow bag.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day173">JUNE 21: A Spider’s Curiosity</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“They may not think the spider is a curious creature, though -again they may think so,” said Mr. Spider, “for I am sure -I cannot keep track of what they think.</p> - -<p>“But last summer I was attracted to a house which looked rather -cool and comfortable and as though the people who lived in it had -gone away and left the blinds down.</p> - -<p>“Now when I say I was attracted to the house I mean that the -house looked attractive to me and so I went there. I went in first -through a crack under the door. I looked about me when I got inside -and I thought to myself: ‘Dear me, I have the whole place to myself.’ -But I found that a number of spider friends and cousins had come to -the house too.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ they said, upon seeing me, ‘have you come to this hotel to -board? It’s really quite good. Meals are fine. We’ve found a -number of delicious little creatures to nibble at.’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I’ve come to this hotel to board, but I won’t pay -my board.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, won’t you?’ said they.</p> - -<p>“‘I will not,’ I answered. ‘I do not pay board. It’s a foolish thing -to do, a waste of time, and besides I haven’t the money. I wouldn’t -pay board for anything, for it spoils people.’</p> - -<p>“Yes, they think they can do anything when they charge board. -They can be rude and only give you so much of this and so much of -that, and they have to watch over you to see that you don’t eat more -than you are allowed. At least that is my idea of boarding, though -I suppose for those who have plenty of money it is all right.</p> - -<p>“But I have no money, none at all.”</p> - -<p>“Neither have I,” said the spider who was listening.</p> - -<p>“Therefore I cannot board,” said Mr. Spider.</p> - -<p>“Well, as I was saying, my relatives and friends talked to me and -when I said that I wouldn’t pay my board they said: ‘Oh, that is quite -all right, Mr. Spider. None of us do. Besides, we feel sure the people -who have gone away will be glad if they hear that some of the Spider -family are watching over their house in their absence.’</p> - -<p>“So I settled down, but after a time I began to feel as though I -would like to be busy. Every one around me was working.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_149"></a>[149]</span></p> - -<p>“And one day one of the other spiders said to me: ‘Mr. Spider, did -you bring your work?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes indeed,’ I answered, ‘I have it here with me.’</p> - -<p>“Then, of course, I thought I would choose a good spinning table -or spinning chair, or some place where I would be comfortable and -cozy a-spinning.</p> - -<p>“Just as I was thinking about it I happened to take a look at a telephone -upon a table.</p> - -<p>“‘There will I go,’ I said to the others.</p> - -<p>“‘But,’ they told me, ‘the telephone is a modern thing and spinning -is an old, old thing to do.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ I answered, ‘I will mix the old and the new, I will work -around the modern telephone. I will spin a web so when the people -come back they will have to talk through Spiderland in order to talk -to their friends.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day174">JUNE 22: The Sun Dial</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I follow you so that people can tell the time by me,” said the -sun-dial. “And how am I able to tell time for them? All -owing to you. I depend upon you to help me tell the time, for -you cast your shadow over me, and people know just the hour of the -day it is. There is the sun-flower which is named after you,” continued -the sun-dial. “It is so called because it is so bright and golden -and it is big too!”</p> - -<p>“That is so,” said the sun. “I am very fond of the sun-flower.”</p> - -<p>“And think of all the flowers, like the marigold and the morning-glories, -which open when you arise, and go to sleep, closing their eyes, -when you go to bed.</p> - -<p>“Then there is the sunfish, so named because he is round and fat -and supposed to be slightly like the sun in shape.”</p> - -<p>“I had never heard the reason for his name before,” said Mr. Sun. -“Thanks for telling me.”</p> - -<p>The sun-dial moved a little and so did Mr. Sun, for the time was -going on.</p> - -<p>“Then there is the sun-gem,” continued the sun-dial. “He is the -humming-bird, you know, and he has such glorious bright colors that -they have named him after you.”</p> - -<p>“I never knew that before,” said Mr. Sun. “How very interesting. -Pray go on.”</p> - -<p>“There are the sun opals—beautiful stones—and sun perch—like -the sunfish family. There are sun plants and sun ferns.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_150"></a>[150]</span></p> - -<p>“Indeed,” beamed the sun.</p> - -<p>“And there are sun shades,” continued the sun-dial.</p> - -<p>“Oh dear,” said the sun, “people use those to keep me out of their -eyes, don’t they?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, that is so,” said the sun-dial. “Dear me, I didn’t mean to -say anything about sun-shades. And there is sun fever and sun stroke.”</p> - -<p>“Oh dear, dear, dear,” said the sun, growing very red and angry. -“They are horrible things people get when their heads ache and they -feel quite miserable.”</p> - -<p>The sun was very red and very mad now, and the sun-dial knew -it had said too much. “I am so sorry,” said the sun-dial. “I grew -a little careless in what I was saying.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, you did,” agreed the sun. “But no matter; I shall sleep and -forget about it now.”</p> - -<p>And the big red sun went to bed behind the hill and the sun-dial -said to itself it would never make such mistakes again!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day175">JUNE 23: Shoes and Stockings</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It seems so funny,” said Mrs. Cow. “Really, the fuss that children -make about going around without any shoes or stockings.</p> - -<p>“I don’t mean they make a fuss about going without. Gracious, -no, they love not to wear shoes and stockings.</p> - -<p>“It’s very funny, though, the way they think it is such a treat to -go without.</p> - -<p>“Now, we never wear shoes and stockings. We think that would -be ridiculous.</p> - -<p>“We would never say to our mothers, ‘Oh, mother, can’t I please -go without any shoes or stockings all afternoon?’</p> - -<p>“No young cow or calf would say such a thing. But children are -always asking if they can’t go without as a great treat. How funny -they really are!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day176">JUNE 24: Mosquitoes and Snails</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Well, are you here again?” said the Snails to the Mosquitoes.</p> - -<p>“We are indeed,” buzzed the Mosquitoes. “But you -don’t say that as if you were pleased. In fact, we don’t like your<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_151"></a>[151]</span> -manner at all. We think a little nip and a wee bite might help you. -It might make you more polite.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, there you are wrong,” said the Snails. “To be sure, our -manner was not so very polite. But we don’t feel so polite toward -your family. And as for teaching us manners with the aid of a little -nip and a wee bite—well, that is absurd, as we have shells and we -can go right back into them. We may be slow, but we can get into -our shells quickly enough.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, cowards,” hissed the Mosquitoes.</p> - -<p>“Not at all,” said the Snails. “It’s not cowardly to avoid being -bitten. It wouldn’t help any one if we were bitten. There would be -no good done because of it. We simply do not wish to be bitten and -give you a chance to say:</p> - -<p>“‘We bit the Snails to-day. That was part of our pleasure.’ For -it is a pleasure to you to bite, and we don’t intend to help along such -selfish, mean, cross creatures.”</p> - -<p>“Then why are you talking to us?” asked the Mosquitoes.</p> - -<p>“Because,” said the Snails, “you have just missed a picnic party that -went by here a little time ago. A nice picnic party of children. We -won’t tell you where they went—no, indeed. And you’ve lost them -now. We only talked to you because we wanted you to miss one horrid -adventure. We wouldn’t have wasted our time otherwise. And we -talked slowly to give the children more time.” The Snails wiggled -and squirmed a little. They were very much pleased with themselves.</p> - -<p>But, oh, how mad the mosquitoes were! They buzzed and sang their -ugly little songs. They tried to bite the snails, but they had gone -inside their shells.</p> - -<p>They were so furious that they had wasted all that time. But the -snails were happy! They knew that the children were far away by -this time, and they had been saved from having the horrid, uninvited -mosquitoes go along, too.</p> - -<p>As the mosquitoes flew away they said: “Never again will we talk -to those slow snails. They make us lose time.”</p> - -<p>And the Snails were delighted that their slowness had helped.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day177">JUNE 25: The Rose-Breasted Grosbeak</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The rose-breasted grosbeak,” said daddy, “is a very useful -bird, and at the same time an extremely beautiful bird.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak wears black and white, with -a handsome vest of rose color and under his wings he has the same -decoration. Mrs. Grosbeak is not so handsome. She wears a brown -frock, and looks not unlike her cousin, Mrs. Sparrow.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_152"></a>[152]</span></p> - -<p>“They have some fine relations, too—there are Mr. and Mrs. Blue -Grosbeak, and there again Mr. Grosbeak is very beautiful. He wears -a deep blue suit and his shoulders are trimmed with chestnut-colored -feathers. Mrs. Grosbeak is of grayish brown and grayish white, -having the top side of the first color, and the bottom side of the -second color.</p> - -<p>“Then there are the Evening Grosbeak family. Mrs. Evening Grosbeak -is paler than her husband but their coloring is not so different -from each other as in the other members of the Grosbeak family. -The Evening Grosbeaks are of brown and yellow with touches of very -dark brown and white-tipped wings.</p> - -<p>“And we mustn’t forget the Pine Grosbeak family. Mr. Pine Grosbeak -is of a wonderful shade of red, while Mrs. Grosbeak is yellow -and gray in her coloring.</p> - -<p>“The Pine Grosbeaks are fond of the winter; they are not afraid of -the cold. In fact, they are not afraid of anything and they trust people -and let them come close to them. They have low, warbling voices -and whistle in a beautiful, clear fashion.</p> - -<p>“The Evening Grosbeaks have very large bills and eat many seeds, -berries and insects, as you may imagine. But they can sing and whistle, -too.</p> - -<p>“The Blue Grosbeak family sing, too, in a nice warbling fashion of -their own, which is a little like the song Mr. Indigo Bunting sings, but -Mr. Grosbeak’s is a little stronger and louder—a little more of a song. -They probably like to sing songs that are somewhat the same, as they -are both blue birds and so have the same taste in color and in music.</p> - -<p>“But it is of Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak that I want to tell you, for -he is not only beautiful, but, as I said, he is very useful.</p> - -<p>“And he can sing, too! Oh, how Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak -can sing! He chirps in low, deep and lovely tones and he sings -from morning to night in the most glorious manner.</p> - -<p>“But he does a great deal else beside singing. He helps the farmer -and the owner of the orchard.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said a Mr. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak to his mate, many, many -years ago, ‘I am not going to be satisfied just to be beautiful and to -have a nice voice.’</p> - -<p>“‘What is it you want to do?’ asked Mrs. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak.</p> - -<p>“‘I will have to think about it a little,’ he answered. And then after -he had thought a time he said,</p> - -<p>“‘I have it.’</p> - -<p>“‘Tell me,’ chirped Mrs. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak.</p> - -<p>“‘We will help the farmer and the owner of the orchard. We will -destroy bad bugs and insects which would hurt the crop. We can easily -change our diet so that these things will taste delicious to us. And we<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_153"></a>[153]</span> -will be doing some good work, too. It’s horrible to be lazy and beautiful -and rich and superior. It’s much more interesting to be busy and see -things finished that we’ve done ourselves.’</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Rose-Breasted Grosbeak agreed, and thought they would enjoy -life a great deal more by being busy.</p> - -<p>“‘It would be so tiresome,’ Mrs. Grosbeak told her mate some time -after this, ‘if we did nothing all day but sing. Why, we’d have nothing -to sing about after a time, no joyous news to tell the world!’</p> - -<p>“And so from that day to this, the Rose-Breasted Grosbeak family -have been a great help. They eat caterpillars which would destroy -trees, many moths, bugs, worms, and insects which would hurt growing -vegetables and trees bearing fruits.</p> - -<p>“They eat cucumber beetles, too, but mostly they eat potato-bugs. -And so they are a great, great help, and are often called ‘Those dear -little Grosbeak birds!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day178">JUNE 26: The Goldfishes</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am pretty mad,” said one of the goldfishes in the bowl, whose -name was Mr. Tokio Jones.</p> - -<p>“I’m mad, too,” said Mr. Pekin Baxter, the other goldfish.</p> - -<p>“That little girl said, you remember,” continued Mr. Pekin Baxter, -“‘Oh, look at the wings on the fishes.’ Such ignorance! Of course, -she meant fins, but it made me pretty mad to think there was a person -who knew so little about fishes.”</p> - -<p>“And what made me mad was when her playmate said to her: ‘Why, -Marion, those aren’t wings, those are fins,’ and Marion said: ‘Well, -what is the difference which I say, wings or fins?’</p> - -<p>“That certainly made me mad.”</p> - -<p>“It did me,” said Mr. Tokio Jones, “but let’s not excite ourselves -any more; let’s be like the lazy snails, who are really sensible not to get -angry, for it does no good at all.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day179">JUNE 27: The Pigeons’ Bath</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Now the four pigeons I want to tell you about were a daddy -and mother pigeon, and their little pigeon children whose -names were Peter Pigeon and Polly Pigeon,” said daddy. -“And I saw them to-day.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_154"></a>[154]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Polly,’ said her mother, ‘be sure you wet your feathers. Now a -good shake! There, that’s the way!’ And then the mother pigeon -would give herself a good shaking in the water to explain.</p> - -<p>“And Daddy Pigeon was saying to Peter, ‘There, Peter! That’s the -way. Don’t be afraid of the water. A bath will do you good. And -the day is warm, the sun is shining, and we’ll get good and warm after -this. Our feathers will be warm in no time!’</p> - -<p>“Now, Peter and Polly Pigeon were being told just how to bathe in -the best way by their fond parents. But it was not hard for them to -learn. They had lots of fun spattering each other, and they played -all sorts of games. And after they were really through bathing and -had shaken their feathers they began to get dry in the hot sun.</p> - -<p>“Polly and Peter Pigeon were quite sleepy, after their playing, bathing, -splashing and spattering, and they began to coo very softly before -going to sleep. But as they were just dozing off Mother Pigeon said:</p> - -<p>“‘If we’re all good pigeons, the Fairy Queen, who looks after pigeons, -too, will come and whisper in the ears of children to give us bread -crumbs. She will tell them that in the hot days of summer we like -little cooling drinks which they can put in pans and saucers around their -yards and on their porches. Yes, the Fairy Queen will tell them all -that, if we’re good pigeons.’</p> - -<p>“Of course Polly and Peter made up their minds they would be -very good indeed so as to receive the rewards about which the Fairy -Queen would whisper to the children. And in case she hasn’t already -told you I want to let you know that it will make her happy to think of -children all over the world, when the warm weather comes, thinking of -the little creatures who can’t turn on the faucet and get a good cool -drink of water, but who must wait for the rain or kind people.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day180">JUNE 28: The Man in the Moon’s Party</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It had been the first hot day. Even the sun felt tired. That may -sound very strange, to think of the sun feeling tired,” said daddy. -“But still can’t you imagine that on the first hot day that comes, -when the sun has been shining with all his might and main he gets a little -bit tired and is glad when it is time to go to bed? Many strong people -may get tired at night.</p> - -<p>“As the sun went to bed, the moon began to peep up and laugh. He -grinned from ear to ear, for he said to himself:</p> - -<p>“‘To-night I really will be appreciated, for the sun has overworked -to-day and no one ever gets any thanks for overworking. It is as bad -as not working enough.’</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus11"> -<img src="images/illus11.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“THE FAIRY QUEEN WAS DRESSED IN GLITTERING GOLD.”—<a href="#Page_155"><i>Page 155</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_155"></a>[155]</span></p> - -<p>“Of course, the moon was the very sort to talk that way. For, can -you imagine that jolly old man whom you see grinning at you so often -as ever really working very hard?</p> - -<p>“Just then the moon began sending out his invitations for a party.</p> - -<p>“He sent them in this way: he whispered to the tall pines that he -wanted to have a party and to invite all the little fairies. Also he -added that they must wear their very best clothes, for when he gave -a party he liked to see folks in their party clothes.</p> - -<p>“The fairy queen was dressed in glittering gold. She wore a gold -crown on her head and carried a gold wand with gold stars glittering -from it.</p> - -<p>“All the other fairies were dressed in silvery costumes, for the man in -the moon is very fond of silver. You will sometimes notice that he puts -on a silver robe himself, and he is very friendly with the silver clouds -that float in the sky at night.</p> - -<p>“They did have the very best time, and they all enjoyed the party so, -so much. The man in the moon laughed his head off—at least the -fairies were afraid he would—as he said he had never before seen the -pine trees behave so like silly little trees, instead of like big, dignified -trees they had always prided themselves on being.</p> - -<p>“But the pine trees didn’t care, for they were having a beautiful time -waving and singing. They sang for lots of the lovely dances the fairies -did. As for the fairies, they felt it was a very great honor for them to -be given a party by the wonderful old man in the moon, who had -such splendid guests as the pine trees!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day181">JUNE 29: Billy and the Dragon</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Billy was very, very fat, and, oh, so lazy! The reason he -was so fat was because he ate everything he wanted. He used -to spend every penny he ever got all on himself, and he always -bought candy.</p> - -<p>“When supper time came he really made himself very sick over jam, -for he always persisted in eating loads and loads of jam and would not -even spread it on his toast, but would eat it plain out of a spoon.</p> - -<p>“One afternoon he went to a party. He was very disagreeable and -wouldn’t play any games at all. He simply sat in a corner and waited -until supper time came. Then he ate all the ice-cream, all the candy -and all the cake that he could get hold of. None of the other children -went near him, for they didn’t care about a little boy who only cared -about eating all the time.</p> - -<p>“That night Billy felt very sick when he went to bed. But he soon<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_156"></a>[156]</span> -fell asleep. In his sleep, though, a great horned dragon appeared and -said to him:</p> - -<p>“‘Billy, it’s for your sake I’m coming here tonight. We dragons -aren’t nearly so dreadful as we’re made out to be. We take a great -interest in children, and I am going to take a great interest in you.</p> - -<p>“‘Before you made such a little—yes, I must say it—a little piggie-wig -of yourself you were a very nice little boy. But now you’re fat -and lazy. So every night I shall chase you around in your dreams until -you give up eating so much jam and candy and until you once more -enjoy playing around with the other little boys and girls.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, please don’t!’ said Billy, who was terrified.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the dragon; ‘I’m a good friend of yours, and I shall -make you a real boy again. In a few weeks you really won’t know -yourself.’</p> - -<p>“With that he was gone, but he kept his word, and every night chased -Billy around in his dreams until he gave up eating so many sweets and -played games and became a real boy again.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day182">JUNE 30: Cozy Balsam Flowers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am sure,” said daddy, “that the scarlet flowers known as the -Balsam flowers love the very coziness of a fireplace. For they -always thrive better in a room where there is an open fire than -they do with Mr. Sun’s rays shining down upon them.</p> - -<p>“And perhaps they can read stories in the fireplace. Perhaps they -can see fairy-tales being acted in the blue and red and orange flames.</p> - -<p>“Anyway, they love the open fires, and so I think we ought to call -them the cozy Balsam Flowers!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day183">JULY 1: A Brother’s Plan</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once,” said daddy, “a boy whose name was -Worthington, and for short they called him Worthy.</p> - -<p>“He had a sister whom he called Mimmie, and it is a story -of these two I want to tell you this evening.”</p> - -<p>Jack and Evelyn looked very much pleased. They loved to hear -about other children, especially of boys and girls about their own ages.</p> - -<p>“Worthington was unlike some brothers, but he was like you in this -way, Jack; he liked to play with his sister. His sister liked, too, to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_157"></a>[157]</span> -play with him. He never frightened her, but he showed her how to -do things, and she was never afraid when she was with him. In the -fall he took her for rides in her express-cart, and he made a high seat -in the cart for her when he took her for slower and more stylish rides.</p> - -<p>“He taught her to climb trees and to swim and to do tricks on the -trapeze. And she, too, used to play in the snowball fights, back in -the forts which he and the other boys would make.</p> - -<p>“Well, it was summer, and Worthington was not going to school. -He thought and he thought and he thought, and finally he said:</p> - -<p>“‘I wonder if it couldn’t be done. I will try anyway.’ He worked -out the whole scheme in his head, and the next day he went to his -aunt who owned a garden, and he said:</p> - -<p>“‘Auntie, I have been thinking about something.’</p> - -<p>“‘This summer,’ he began, ‘I could hoe the beans in your garden, -and I could weed the garden paths. I could water the flowers every -night, and do all the weeding, in fact. You wouldn’t need to have a -man do the work, except one day a week to do the heavy things. And -then I thought I could give Mimmie a present of skates and boots out -of my own money in the fall.’ And Auntie engaged him as an assistant -gardener then and there.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day184">JULY 2: The Best Dream</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Some children,” said daddy, “were playing.</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s pretend we’re awfully rich,’ said two of the children. -‘We shall have motor-cars and we shall have airplanes to fly in. -We shall have quantities of people to give orders to. We’ll never have -to tidy our rooms, and we’ll never have to run errands.’ So they began -to play.</p> - -<p>“Three other children said, ‘Let’s be very famous. We shall have -all the people in the world swarm around us as the bees do around -the flowers for the honey. They shall say how fine we are, how brave -we are, and how noble. They’ll put up monuments to us.’</p> - -<p>“And still three other children wanted to play. ‘We want to play -that we have a few animals. They are such fun! More fun than -anything. And if we treat them right we’ll be loved so much. Yes, -we shall play we have two dogs and a little pony.’</p> - -<p>“Now the Dream-King was sitting on a throne made of silver threads -so beautifully woven that they held together and gave him the most -wonderful of thrones. Over his head were little boys and girls flying -about, and there were Fairies, Gnomes, Elves, Brownies. And that -night the Dream-King sent dreams to these children. They all had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_158"></a>[158]</span> -their play-games made real in their dreams. The two children who -wanted to play they were very rich, dreamed they were rich, but oh, -how they hated it! All around them were butlers and servants in -wonderful liveries. And they had great motor-cars which were driven -by quiet, stiff persons who wouldn’t answer questions. They felt -as if they owned absolutely nothing at all, for everything was taken -care of by some one else. They weren’t allowed to play and get the -least little scrap dirty, for they had to wear such wonderful clothes! -Oh, it was a very miserable dream.</p> - -<p>“The children who wanted to be very famous dreamed they were -surrounded by people who never let them move so they could play. -They saw a monument put up in a park with their names written in -stone. But the monument was too big to play with.</p> - -<p>“The children with the dogs and the pony were having the most -gorgeous dream. They were taking such care of their pets and the -animals loved them so.</p> - -<p>“But at last the Dream-King left them, and they awoke suddenly.</p> - -<p>“And one and all agreed that animals and games were fun, but that -riches and fame were very, very dull.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day185">JULY 3: The Hash and the Watermelon</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The hash was talking to the watermelon. “I must tell you what -the lady of the house said. ‘Well, we’ll have to have some -hash, I fear. I know every one will be furious, but still one -can’t waste food. And I’ll have watermelon as a great treat for dessert -to make up for having hash first.’</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear,” said the watermelon, “that was too bad. I should think -you would hate me as a result.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I don’t,” said the hash, “for I haven’t a jealous disposition. -I know that I’ve got to be made and so have the members of my -family all over the country, right down through history, I believe, for -things must not be wasted. But it doesn’t seem as if I were so dreadful -as they make me out to be. I think that if cooks bothered a little -bit more about me and put in some nice seasoning people might get so -they’d say, ‘Oh, we’re going to have hash to-night; goodie, goodie!’ -That would certainly rejoice the family of hash if such a thing ever -happened.”</p> - -<p>“I do believe some day people will come to see your true worth,” -said the watermelon.</p> - -<p>“Ah, that’s it,” said the hash. “I have so much true worth and no<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_159"></a>[159]</span> -charm! I wish I had a little charm, so people would relish me and -enjoy me. But I do send out an entreaty to cooks to please season -us and make us as nice as possible, for hash is getting tired of insults -and would like to be liked just for a change.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day186">JULY 4: Independence Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The bird,” said daddy, “which has been chosen as the emblem -of this country—the bald eagle—has very wonderful and -amazing vision or eye-sight, which seems so particularly -splendid.</p> - -<p>“And doesn’t it seem fine to think that our national bird is not only -so powerful and free and so much a part of the whole country—for -his range is not limited to one part—but that he can see so far?</p> - -<p>“For when our national bird can see so far surely it must make us -try to see far ahead too and to see clearly and to see truly so that we -can all do our best to march on along the paths set for us that July -4th, 1776, in Independence Hall, Philadelphia.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day187">JULY 5: The Sun and the Thunder</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Now Mr. Sun was feeling lazy,” said daddy, “and besides -this was his day for playing tag with the King of the Clouds -and old King Thunder. For (would you believe it?) Mr. -Sun is very fond of a good old-fashioned game of tag once in a while, -and he began now trying to catch King Thunder.</p> - -<p>“As he did so he got back of one of the clouds and it became quite -dark on the earth. ‘Here,’ he said, ‘old King Thunder, come here! -Those people down on the earth said they were glad you had stopped -making such a noise! I wouldn’t stand it if I were you. Go back -and tell them what you think of them! Roar your hardest!’</p> - -<p>“And sure enough the Thunder and Rain began again, and the Earth -People said: ‘We’re having one of those days when one moment the -sun is shining and the next it is thundering and raining.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day188">JULY 6: The True Story of a Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The Fourth of July had passed and Jack and Evelyn were -still very tired, but daddy had a story to tell them, a really -true story, and, of course, they were very eager to hear it.</p> - -<p>“There was a dog once named Dash. He was an Irish setter, and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_160"></a>[160]</span> -he belonged to an army family. His master was a young lieutenant in -the army, and his master’s father was a general.</p> - -<p>“Now, this dog was quite old, but he had led an active life which had -agreed with him splendidly, and he didn’t behave as if he were old -at all. There were several young children in the family, and he was -made a great pet. What he liked above everything was the sound of -guns.</p> - -<p>“He had been to numerous army posts, and each one seemed to him -to be quite perfect, especially on the days of target practise or when the -salutes were fired.</p> - -<p>“But, alas, one summer the family went to live in a stupid, quiet -little village, where there was absolutely no life at all.</p> - -<p>“Dash seemed to be pining away in the village. Quiet country life -didn’t agree with this dog of the army. The family thought that maybe -Dash was going to die of old age until one day came—the day of -joy to so many thousands of people! And it was the day for Dash. -‘Could it be true?’ he thought to himself when he first heard the sound -of a huge dynamite cracker. Then came another. With a bound Dash -was out of his corner, wide awake and barking furiously. There was -no more sleep for that household that night, but little did they care, -for all wished to enter into the celebration.</p> - -<p>“Late in the day the young lieutenant said to a friend of his: ‘Let’s -go off to the river. I have several cannon fire-crackers to send off. I -didn’t dare to fire them to-day, as I was afraid they might break the -windows. But we can throw them over the bridge. Dash has gone -to have his supper and is somewhat calmed down.’</p> - -<p>“So off they started for the river, and over the bridge they threw a -lighted cannon cracker. Just before it landed in the water off it went -with a terrific report.</p> - -<p>“They had lighted the other and thrown it into the water when Dash -went bounding into the river, swimming toward the awful firecracker. -These crackers had been recommended as ‘sure to go off,’ and there -was the beloved Dash going for it.</p> - -<p>“But the firecracker did not go off! Dash sniffed at it disgustedly, -while his master breathed the biggest sigh of relief and thanks of his -life.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day189">JULY 7: The Rabbit Named Pigeon</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Why, what is the trouble, Mrs. Pouter Pigeon?” said Mother -Rabbit.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” sobbed Mrs. Pouter Pigeon, “I have fallen and -hurt myself terribly! I won’t be able to get out of reach of bigger<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_161"></a>[161]</span> -animals who may want to eat me up, and I don’t want to be eaten up.”</p> - -<p>At that she burst into more sobs.</p> - -<p>“Well, to tell you the truth,” said Mother Rabbit, “I don’t believe -there is a creature living who wants to be eaten up. But you come and -live with us, and I will see that you are protected.”</p> - -<p>So Mrs. Pouter Pigeon went to live with Mother Rabbit. They -became very friendly and attached to one another.</p> - -<p>And then when the next little bunny rabbit was born his mother said, -“Now I shall name him Pigeon after you, Mrs. Pouter Pigeon.”</p> - -<p>And Mrs. Pouter Pigeon strutted about and said, “You have not only -saved my life by having me come and live with you, but now you are -paying me a fine compliment.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day190">JULY 8: The Big Tent</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“This story,” said daddy, “is to be about Peter Gnome’s circus.</p> - -<p>“‘This way to the Big Tent! This way to the Big Tent!’ -he called. Over and over again he kept saying it until -finally he had enough little creatures following him to fill as big a Tent -as ever you’ve seen.</p> - -<p>“At last he stopped, and there every one saw an enormous tent made -out of birch bark and moss. Inside there were seats made of old trees, -and there were also Reserved Seats of old pieces of trees covered with -moss. Most of the Fairies took Reserved Seats.</p> - -<p>“And there were poles to keep the tent up. Some of the Spiders -and Caterpillars who had followed along climbed up the poles. For -they said they might miss a great many sights if they stayed on the -ground, but if they were high up they would see everything that was -going on.</p> - -<p>“Then the circus began. And such a circus as it was. The Gnomes -had certainly practised some very fine tricks, and the way they dashed -about the ring in the center of the tent, and the way they turned somersaults -and did tricks, made the Brownies and Elves and Fairies delighted -beyond words that they had been invited.</p> - -<p>“But when all the tricks were over, and all the little creatures thought -it was time to leave, out came Peter Gnome and stood on the platform -made of a toadstool in the center of the ring.</p> - -<p>“‘Ladies and Gentlemen,’ said Peter Gnome—for he had heard that -was what they were called in the real circus tents—‘I want to take up -a few minutes of your time.’</p> - -<p>“‘It’s not our time any more than any one else’s,’ interrupted one -of the Snails who had come in late.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_162"></a>[162]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ continued Peter Gnome, ‘for a little while I wish to talk -to you. And this is what I want to say. After this circus there will -be a concert—one of the finest concerts ever heard. And in addition -to that there will be a Side Show where will be seen the Bearded Lady -and the Tallest Man living. All keep your seats and one of the -Gnomes will be around to collect from you the extra payment of two -stems of grass.’</p> - -<p>“All of the Fairies and the rest of the audience laughed when Peter -Gnome said that. For well they knew he didn’t want any payment for -the concert and Side Show, but that he thought it would be so much -more fun to have a Gnome go around and make believe to collect it.”</p> - -<p>“Who was the tallest man?” asked Jack.</p> - -<p>“Old Mr. Giant,” said daddy. “He had been made to come just -this once, and he did enjoy being made such a fuss of. The only thing -he didn’t like so much was when some of the Spiders crawled up his -great long legs and tickled him a little. But soon they stopped when -they saw he didn’t like it and began weaving webs instead.</p> - -<p>“‘All right,’ said Mr. Giant. ‘Make all the homes you like. I’ll -carry you to my Cave when I go, and you can have your homes there.’ -The Spiders, of course, were delighted.</p> - -<p>“And the Bearded Lady turned out to be none other than Peter -Gnome himself—dressed in a fine gown of oak leaves and wearing over -his face a mask made out of the roots of trees!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day191">JULY 9: Mrs. Hippopotamus</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ladies,” said Mrs. Hippopotamus, “are often very vain. -They care about their figures and about their looks and about -their hats and about their shoes. They care about their -dresses and they care about the styles, while I, the fine Mrs. Hippopotamus, -am above such things.</p> - -<p>“I do not care if my legs are short and my body enormous and all -out of proportion to my legs.</p> - -<p>“I do not care if my mouth is like a cavern—it is so large. I do -not mind it that my skin is so queer, of a funny dark brown color with -all sorts of little holes and marks and such all over me.</p> - -<p>“I have horribly oily stuff over me too, but I do not mind. What is -more, there is great sense to that. That keeps me from getting ill -when I go about rivers in Africa where there are all kinds of fevers -and much sickness.</p> - -<p>“I have great teeth, teeth such as no lady would like, I’m sure. They -like little white even teeth, silly little things.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus12"> -<img src="images/illus12.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“‘YOU ARE PAYING ME A FINE COMPLIMENT’”—<a href="#Page_161"><i>Page 161</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_163"></a>[163]</span></p> - -<p>“I’m above such things. I’m not ashamed of my teeth. I like -them. They’re good sensible, strong teeth. And I’m not going to -worry because they’re irregular. I’m not so vain as to long for regular -teeth.</p> - -<p>“My teeth and tusks can act like scissors for they’re shaped so as -to act that way. That’s better than having white even teeth.</p> - -<p>“I live in the water and there I go and look for my food. I don’t -go into silly shops and to market as ladies do.</p> - -<p>“But there is just one thing I feel in sympathy with ladies about—at -least all ladies who are loving mothers—I can understand what -it means to have a baby look at its mother out of its lovely baby eyes -which are as beautiful as anything in the world. And I can see its -love for its mother, and oh, my whole heart goes out with love for -it.</p> - -<p>“Yes, sometimes when you see the great old ugly hippopotamus you -must not only think of the ugliness but you must say, ‘Back of that thick -hide, behind that awful jaw and those hideous features, deep down in -the heart of a mother hippopotamus there is love and devotion and -the beautiful joy of giving of that love to one’s own baby.’</p> - -<p>“For a baby hippopotamus is a baby to be loved by a mother hippopotamus.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day192">JULY 10: The Papoose</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“IN a quaint old city,” said daddy, “Indians come into town every -Saturday morning with bright-colored baskets and beaded moccasins. -They make these things and they make beaded bags and purses and -little ornaments.</p> - -<p>“They drive oxen instead of horses and the oxen move as slowly as -if they did not care in the least if they ever got anywhere at all!</p> - -<p>“The Indian women, or squaws as they are called, carry large baskets -upon their heads in which are the things they have to sell, smaller -baskets, purses and moccasins.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes, too, they bring into the town flowers in the summer and -in the autumn red berries—for they have a little village of their own -out in the country. They are not wild at all and they would not dream -of hurting any one.</p> - -<p>“One day a little girl named Olive was sitting in her room reading -when she heard the front door bell ring. She went downstairs and -there was a little Indian girl, not any older than herself.</p> - -<p>“‘Will the beautiful lady buy pretty basket?’ asked the little Indian -girl.</p> - -<p>“Olive was so pleased! She was not nearly big enough to be called<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_164"></a>[164]</span> -‘lady,’ for she was still very young, and she knew quite well that she -was not beautiful at all. She had freckles and a very big mouth, -and she had only a little hair which was quite straight. And she was -tall for her age and much too thin. But she had never been called -beautiful before and though she knew the little Indian girl was quite -wrong, still she was delighted.</p> - -<p>“‘You are beautiful yourself,’ said Olive. For the Indian girl -had long black hair and enormous dark eyes, wonderful dark skin -with quite a good deal of color.</p> - -<p>“‘Me beautiful?’ she asked. ‘Oh no, me not beautiful at all.’</p> - -<p>“They each thought the other beautiful because each was so different.</p> - -<p>“Olive bought some baskets for her mother and a little beaded purse -for herself and then she said to the little Indian girl:</p> - -<p>“‘Won’t you have some cocoa with me?’ The little Indian girl -nodded her head and said: ‘Me like goodies!’</p> - -<p>“So Olive and the little Indian girl went into Olive’s room and had -a fine feast, using blue cups and saucers and eating bread and butter -from little blue plates.</p> - -<p>“‘Me tell you story?’ asked the little Indian girl. Olive was delighted.</p> - -<p>“‘Please,’ she said. And the little Indian girl began:</p> - -<p>“‘My brudder, he very big man. He tall and strong and plenty -muscle he has.’ She bent her arms to show what she meant by muscle -and she stood up with her arms above her to show how tall he was. -‘He build a boat,’ she went on, ‘a red boat—a canoe—and he take it -along water so it never make a sound. He know how to paddle so! -Never a sound!</p> - -<p>“‘We have a river by our hut and he keep the boat by the bank, -tied to an old tree. He take us all out in it, but what do you suppose -he call that boat?’</p> - -<p>“Olive couldn’t guess. She tried many names she thought the boat -might be called, but they were all wrong. ‘Tell me,’ she begged.</p> - -<p>“‘My brudder, he not call his boat after great strong man, or after -warrior or hero; no, he call boat after our little baby brudder—what -mudder call the little wee one. He call his boat the Papoose which -mean an Indian baby—and he mean our baby. His boat which can -go out into the big waves and not upset—which is so strong, like my -brudder—it is named the Papoose after the baby!’ Her eyes were -dancing with joy but it was time for her to be off.</p> - -<p>“She put her basket on top of her head and started off. ‘Will your -fadder bring you to see the big Papoose and the little Papoose?’ she -asked as she left, and to Olive’s great delight her mother called out:</p> - -<p>“‘We will take you some time.’ And both little girls left each other -smiling and happy.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_165"></a>[165]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day193">JULY 11: A Feast for the Mice</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am going to tell you about Mr. Gray Mouse’s feast,” said -daddy. “There were biscuits of all sorts and soft cream -cheese—such cheese as mice had never had before. Their -mouths and paws were covered with it, and one of the little children -mice said:</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s not wipe off our whiskers. We can do that later on when -we may be getting hungry again—perhaps after we’re in bed.’ So all -the children mice had very sticky mouths and whiskers. But the big -mice said:</p> - -<p>“‘Let the children have a good time, for this is a real party.’ And -Mr. Gray Mouse was very much pleased that all his guests were having -such a good time.</p> - -<p>“When the party was over and it was time to go home, Mr. LongTail -Mouse said: ‘I’m getting tired of our present home. Let’s all -have a change. I have been looking at new homes for a little time to be -ready in case we ever wanted to move, and I know of a fine one.’</p> - -<p>“‘Let’s go,’ said Grandpa Gray Mouse. ‘I never believe in living in -one home too long. That’s why I’m such an old mouse, and have lived -so much longer than most. I keep changing homes—and I fool the -cats!’</p> - -<p>“So all the mice went to a new home—for they knew in a short time -after the feast they had just had that a cat would be invited to the -house to live!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day194">JULY 12: Knowing How to Swim</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In a shallow river was a deep hole,” said daddy. “Two little -girls were wading in the shallow part. Only one of them could -swim, and swimming I think is not only good fun but is something -every one should be able to do. Alas, the little girl who could -not swim slipped on a stone and fell into the deep water. And had -it not been for the one who could swim a little girl would have lost her -life.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day195">JULY 13: Flower Dreams</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Fairy Queen,” said daddy, “gives sweet dreams to all -the flowers. It is part of her work. That is why the -flowers are happy and rested and beautiful everywhere. -Even out on country roads where there is dust, hard ground and rough<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_166"></a>[166]</span> -places, lovely flowers grow up and are proud and happy as they hear -people going by in their automobiles or carriages or walking, exclaiming -how wonderful they are.</p> - -<p>“Now and again, some little flower turns to one side in the wrong way -and it has a bad dream, and then when it wakes up it is not lovely like -its brothers or sisters. But that seldom happens. And so, you see, -flowers know about sweet dreams—all owing to the Fairy Queen.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day196">JULY 14: The Naughty Breezes</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One day old Mr. North Wind had been very busy,” commenced -daddy. “He had told the Breeze Children that they -must be very good because he had so much work to do.</p> - -<p>“‘What have you to do?’ they asked him.</p> - -<p>“‘I have to go to the woods and knock down all the old branches -so they won’t fall on people’s heads! I must attend to many things.’</p> - -<p>“Now the Breeze Children were very apt to be naughty. ‘Let’s -do some work too,’ they said.</p> - -<p>“‘What shall we do?’ one of them asked.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, let’s blow about a little and find something.’</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon they passed by a window of an office. There were a -great many papers lying about on the desks and as one of the little -Breeze Children said:</p> - -<p>“‘There doesn’t seem to be much to do here,’ the papers began to -blow this way and that.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, let’s blow papers,’ they shouted as they saw what had happened. -And all that day they went about from window to window -blowing all the papers they could find. Such a time they had!</p> - -<p>“That is why there are paper weights—all because of the Breeze -Children who are almost too fond of fun.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day197">JULY 15: The Coral Families</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Why aren’t we called coral insects any more, mother?” asked -the small coral polyp. Coral is a hard substance used -for jewelry and ornaments, you know.</p> - -<p>“Because, my dear,” said the mother, “you are a kind of animal, -and not insect. It is incorrect to call you an insect, just as it would -be wrong to call me one.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_167"></a>[167]</span></p> - -<p>“But somehow,” said the coral polyp, “I would rather be called -an insect than a polyp. A polyp doesn’t seem to mean much.”</p> - -<p>“It means what you are,” said his mother. “But perhaps that -doesn’t mean much. We aren’t big enough to think of what we are -called. We just belong to a big group and you and I have grown -friendly. That is why you call me mother polyp. But maybe I am -your mother polyp after all. It really is too much trouble to think -about. We have beautiful homes and so have all the members of our -family. Just think, we have an island named after our homes. It is -called Coral Island.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I do feel so sorry for those who live in wooden houses and in -brick houses. How ugly their homes are. Think of wood and brick -compared to coral. Now we live and get all our support from our -coral homes. And think how wonderful they are? Some are of red -coral and some of pink, but all are beautiful.</p> - -<p>“Yes, the more I think of it, the more I’m sorry for the creatures -who live in houses of wood or brick, ground holes or rough nests.</p> - -<p>“Besides, it is so much finer to have a home on the water—a coast -home is far nicer than an inland home.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I suppose,” said the young polyp, “that it all depends on how -one looks at it.”</p> - -<p>“I look at it from the standpoint of a polyp,” said the mother polyp -proudly.</p> - -<p>“To be sure we are wonderful to have such homes,” said the young -polyp. “And still finer than that is the fact that we have a shoemaker -in the family.”</p> - -<p>“What?” asked mother polyp.</p> - -<p>“To be sure,” said the young polyp. “There is the coral shoemaker, -and he is a relation.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so, that’s so,” said the mother polyp. “But of course we -don’t wear shoes, and so he isn’t of much use.”</p> - -<p>“That’s true,” said the young polyp, “but it is always useful to have -one in the family. And it sounds so businesslike to speak of Cousin -Coral Shoemaker.”</p> - -<p>For there is a little creature with just that name and he is a cousin -of our friends who live in the coral reefs.</p> - -<p>And no wonder the coral families boast and brag of the homes they -live in, for very few of us could even dream of living in a jeweled home. -But after all, for people and animals a coral reef would be very uncomfortable, -and besides people and animals have so very much more sense!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_168"></a>[168]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day198">JULY 16: The Garden Tools</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It’s great fun to be a rake,” said the rake, “and to make everything -look nice and tidy. And in the autumn it is such fun raking -up all the leaves and getting ready for the big bonfires.</p> - -<p>“It is fun, too, to rake the freshly mown grass and to make everything -smooth and nice.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, but it is such fun to be a trowel,” said the trowel, “and to dig -around the garden flowers and to make them grow. They like to be -made all nice and comfy, to have the dirt loosened about them to -give them a little breathing space.</p> - -<p>“They don’t like too much! They want to be held in the earth -firmly but with soft, nicely pressed earth about them. And our family -attends to that.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, but it is nice to be a hoe,” said the hoe, “for I can do such a -great deal of work. Just take the work I do with string-beans alone.</p> - -<p>“I don’t suppose there could be any string-beans if it weren’t for me. -I do such a great deal with the string-beans. I keep them cheerful. I -pay them some attention. I make them feel like growing up into nice -vegetables. I hoe all about them.”</p> - -<p>“But think of all the help I am when any one wants to transplant -anything,” said the trowel. “I can dig up the root so that plenty -of its dirt comes up with it. Plants don’t like to leave all their soil -behind; they like to take a little of it along with them, just as people do -when they’re going away for the summer—they like to take along with -them some of their photographs and little odds and ends, some of the -things near and dear to them.”</p> - -<p>“It is the same way with the plants and I help to make that possible.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the lawn-mower, “I like to make the lawn and the -terraces look nice and I do make them look so neat. I’m the lawn’s -barber, I am!”</p> - -<p>All the other garden tools moved about and laughed in their funny -tool way at the joke the lawn-mower had tried to crack.</p> - -<p>“Pretty good, pretty good,” they said.</p> - -<p>“And a garden fork like me,” said the garden fork, “can do a good -deal of work too. I like to do my share.”</p> - -<p>“We can do a good deal,” said several balls of string. “We keep -things from falling down and we give them a little help and encouragement.”</p> - -<p>“So do we,” said some little sticks up which some plants were climbing.</p> - -<p>“We try to do our part,” said a little two-pronged fork and a shovel -together.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_169"></a>[169]</span></p> - -<p>A two-pronged fork is a fork with two prongs instead of three or -four as a fork usually has, you will notice.</p> - -<p>“But I feel as if I were a great deal of help these days,” said the -hoe, “just when those string-beans need so much attention.”</p> - -<p>“And I must thin out some of the flowers,” said the trowel. “Some -of them are growing so closely together that they won’t live that way -and so I am going to separate them and put them in other beds.”</p> - -<p>“And you will need my help, too,” said the watering pot, “not to -mention the water!”</p> - -<p>“That is so,” said the trowel. “But I have a great deal of important -weeding to do.”</p> - -<p>“And I will have to rake up the weeds that you have dug up in the -garden path,” said the rake, “or things won’t look tidy and neat.”</p> - -<p>“And I must water all the flowers for there hasn’t been any rain in -some time and it’s up to me to do a great deal of work,” said the -watering pot.</p> - -<p>“I really think,” said the rake, “that we are all useful. We all help -the one who owns the garden. Yes, every one of us helps.</p> - -<p>“We must all work, each do his part, for each one is needed for -something or other.”</p> - -<p>“You’re right,” said the hoe; “none of us should boast alone. We -should all work together for the good of the garden and for the good -of the flowers. Then we will each be doing more, for when creatures -and things work together and don’t waste time boasting and arguing -then a lot gets finished.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day199">JULY 17: The Jolly Dust Brothers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“All the dust in the world belongs to the Family of the Dust -Brothers—just as every little Toad or Frog belongs to the -Toad or Frog family,” said daddy. “One day not long ago, -a group of the Dust Brothers had moved to all the window sills in a -little house they thought was very nice. Some of them had chosen to -hide behind pictures, and under chairs, and on the glass mirrors. The -ones who hid on the glass mirrors thought they would have lots of -fun because folks could not see themselves so plainly—and then they -would see the new-comers to the mirrors. Not, of course, that it was -the first time any of them had ever made mirrors their homes—but -they hadn’t been back since the last dusting day.</p> - -<p>“The best friend of the Dust Brothers when they are wide awake -is old Mr. Sun. Then they can all be seen by the lady of the house -and what fun it is for them to be scolded at and to dash off again—only -to come back whenever they feel like it.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_170"></a>[170]</span></p> - -<p>“When they have moved to a new home and are tired and sleepy -the dark clouds are their friends, and Mr. Rain; for then it is so dark -they can’t be seen and they have a good old sleep.</p> - -<p>“But yesterday when the Dust Brothers were having such a frolic -it was a beautiful day. Mr. Sun had just decided it was getting up -time—and he had dressed slowly and with great care so he would -look very fine and stylish.</p> - -<p>“As he was ready to peep in the windows to see what was going on -he saw a lot of little Gnomes perched all around talking to the Dust -Brothers.</p> - -<p>“‘Why is it,’ asked Peter Gnome, ‘that you are so anxious to live -where you know you’ll be sent away again? Why don’t you choose -some home where you can stay?’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Peter,’ they cried in shocked whispers, ‘you don’t understand -us. You truly don’t.’ And if they could have cried without drowning -themselves I am sure they would have—for they sounded very sad -for a minute. But then they became happy again for they explained -it all to Peter Gnome.</p> - -<p>“‘You see,’ they continued, ‘if we live somewhere and are not driven -away too many of the Family come to join us—and it’s more fun to -have lots and lots of homes than a few big ones for all of us. It -would make us have a life like a hotel—ah no, we must have a home -life—just a few of us living together at a time. Of course, we don’t -take up much room, so more of us can live together than most folks.</p> - -<p>“‘And as for wanting to have our adventures any different—dear -me—we wouldn’t change for all the world. We can tease and tease -and tease those big grown-ups with their brooms and dusters. Hurrah, -hurrah, what merry lives we lead.</p> - -<p>“‘And now, Mr. Sun,’ they said, ‘shine for all you’re worth—so -the grown-ups will see us. Then we’ll be off for a scamper.’</p> - -<p>“Sure enough, Mr. Sun did just as the Dust Brothers had asked him -to, and as the Gnomes were rushing off to call on their old friend Mr. -Giant, they heard the Dust Brothers laughing and saying,</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“‘They drive us away, but we always come back,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">We say Hurrah, but they say Alack!’”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day200">JULY 18: The Bad Poison Ivy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The little white berries of Poison Ivy,” said daddy, “are -clustered quite near together on the stem, that is, they are -all near each other, and then from the little part of the stem -which is the fattest goes up a longer, slimmer stem from which branch<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_171"></a>[171]</span> -out three leaves, all of them pointed somewhat and very clearly and -evenly marked with veins.</p> - -<p>“Now, sometimes Poison Ivy is to be found in swamps and in ponds -and along the sides of the brooks and in the woods, too.</p> - -<p>“Keep away from it and from what you think is Poison Ivy.</p> - -<p>“A very good way to do each summer is to go to a library and get -hold of a big nature book or ask the librarian what book one shall look -at in order to see a picture of Poison Ivy. And then remember what -it looks like. For the Poison Ivy family is a mean one.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day201">JULY 19: The Sun Fairies</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Mr. Sun slowly went behind a hill—but what should remain -in the sky after he had left but wonderful spots and dots -of red—bright, bright red—just the color Mr. Sun had -been before he went behind his hill for his night’s sleep,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘They must be the Fairies of the Sun,’ said the Fairy Queen. And -that is what they were!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day202">JULY 20: The Meadow Fritillary Family</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I must tell you this evening,” commenced daddy, “a story about -the meadow fritillary family.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, gracious, daddy!” exclaimed Jack. “Now really!”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Evelyn, “at least I understand it has something to do -with a meadow, but it may be a flower, fruit, animal or bird for all -I know.”</p> - -<p>“None of those,” said daddy laughing. “Guess again.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it might be the name of a big rock,” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“Wrong,” said daddy. Both the children laughed and started to -think of some other creatures and objects which might be in a meadow.</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said Evelyn, “there are the meadow larks, but they -are birds, and daddy said these fritillaries aren’t birds.” Evelyn had -a very hard time calling them by their name and Jack said admiringly: -“Well, Evelyn, I wouldn’t dare try that!”</p> - -<p>“There are meadow crickets,” said Evelyn.</p> - -<p>“Now, we’re coming a little bit closer,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, do tell us,” urged Jack.</p> - -<p>“The meadow fritillaries,” said daddy, “are butterflies!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_172"></a>[172]</span></p> - -<p>“Gracious,” said Evelyn, “that’s a pretty hard name for a little butterfly -to carry.”</p> - -<p>“They have cousins named the Silver-Spot Fritillary family and the -Gulf Fritillary family, but it is of the meadow ones I am going to tell -you, and I think it would be easier for us to speak of them as the -Meadow family and leave out their long last name.</p> - -<p>“Mother Meadow had become a butterfly in June and after four -weeks had gone by she laid her little eggs, and in another week there -were little caterpillars. After that Mother Meadow knew there would -be butterflies; and it would take a month for them to become chrysalides -and another week for them to become full-fledged butterflies. So -Mother Meadow was much excited.</p> - -<p>“And after a time there would be more butterflies and she would be -a grandmother, and still more and she would be a great-grandmother. -All that would happen in a summer. And there would be still others -but they wouldn’t become full-grown until another spring came around. -They would stop feeding and sleep throughout the winter as many -butterflies will do.</p> - -<p>“The latest children of the Meadow Fritillary family in September -feed upon the leaves of violets which they think are particularly delicious.</p> - -<p>“When it gets cold ahead of time in the autumn the little half-grown -butterflies go right to sleep and don’t bother about food, but when the -next spring comes they make up for it and eat twice as much.</p> - -<p>“Mother Meadow lives in the lowland meadows and near swamps. -She loves a home near the spots where blue and white and purple violets -grow, for she knows her children love the sweet leaves.</p> - -<p>“The Meadow family also takes honey from mint and other plants -that grow near the swamps.</p> - -<p>“‘Our cousins,’ said Mother Meadow to her brood one day, ‘are -very much like us except for the row of silver spots which line their -wings. That is why they are called the Silver-Bordered Fritillary -family. But we are nice brown speckled butterflies and are as happy -as our handsome cousins.’</p> - -<p>“‘Have we any more cousins?’ asked the Meadow children butterflies.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, yes,’ said Mother Meadow, ‘there are the Silver-Spot Fritillaries, -the Great Spangled Fritillaries and the Regal Fritillaries as -well as different kinds of the silver variety. But we are just as happy -and contented as any of them, even if we are rather plain and dull and -brown for butterflies.</p> - -<p>“‘And, my children, you rested on violet leaves when you were little -eggs. Some of you rested on the stems of the violet plants, but most -of you were right on the beautiful green leaves.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_173"></a>[173]</span></p> - -<p>“‘So though we’re rather simple little butterflies, we mothers gave -you beds fit for princesses.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ah, we’re happy,’ said the little butterflies, as they flew about in -the warm summer sunshine.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day203">JULY 21: George and the Goblin</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little boy named George,” said daddy, “was very ill. -He had not told his mother he felt sick and wretched because -he was afraid she might give him some horrid medicine, so -he went to bed without saying a word.</p> - -<p>“He felt as though he had been in bed for hours and as if he would -never go to sleep when suddenly a little Goblin hopped on his window -sill, peeped around the curtain, and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Good evening. May I come in?’</p> - -<p>“‘Who are you?’ asked George.</p> - -<p>“‘I am the Goblin who looks after little sick boys—when they have -your kind of sickness. The only trouble is that I can’t see half the -little boys I want to—for I can only go at night-time when they’re -sleeping, and there isn’t time for my rounds. I do believe I shall have -to get some Assistant Workers,’ and the Goblin looked puzzled.</p> - -<p>“‘You’re a Goblin?’ gasped George.</p> - -<p>“‘To be sure,’ said the Goblin.</p> - -<p>“‘Why,’ continued George, ‘I thought they were terrible looking -creatures.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ha, ha,’ laughed the Goblin. ‘You make just the same mistake -that so many boys and girls do. You see I am not terrible at all. In -fact, I am very nice and I cure little boys and girls of their pains.’</p> - -<p>“‘Are you a Doctor Goblin, then?’ laughed George.</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ smiled the Goblin. ‘Doctors and I really need have nothing -to do with each other. Doctors should only be called in when little -girls and boys are really, really sick and not when they’re only pretending.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m not pretending,’ said George, almost in tears. ‘I feel just -as sick as can be.’</p> - -<p>“‘Nothing to brag about, is it?’ asked the Goblin.</p> - -<p>“‘No-o,’ said George.</p> - -<p>“‘And why are you sick?’ asked the Goblin.</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t know,’ said George. For surely, he thought to himself, -the Goblin couldn’t know what he had been doing in the daytime—and -George did know, perfectly well, why he was sick.</p> - -<p>“‘Did you enjoy those candies?’ asked the Goblin, and George looked -quite uneasy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_174"></a>[174]</span></p> - -<p>“‘I don’t know,’ said George.</p> - -<p>“‘I suppose it is hard to make up your mind now whether you liked -them or not—since they have made you sick.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh dear, oh dear,’ cried George, who had thought he was going -to have fun with the Goblin, and he hid his head under the bedclothes -in shame.</p> - -<p>“‘You see,’ continued the Goblin, ‘you were getting into the habit -of really making a little piggie of yourself! You were getting too fat -and lazy. You didn’t like to play ball with the boys nearly so much -as you once did. Isn’t that true?’ And George, who had stuck his -head out of the bedclothes again, nodded.</p> - -<p>“‘And some of the boys were beginning to call you “Roly-poly -George,” weren’t they? And they were telling you that soon you’d -be able to join the circus as the fat boy? It wasn’t very kind of them -perhaps, but it was true, eh?’ And the Goblin grinned.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ was all George could say.</p> - -<p>“‘And last of all, you ate that whole layer of chocolates in the box -that was hidden in the pantry; you thought you were having a great -feast. Until—until—until—’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh I know,’ said George. ‘I felt dreadfully sick—but I’m better -now. Don’t scold me any more, please.’</p> - -<p>“‘I won’t,’ said the Goblin. ‘I visit little boys and girls like you -because I know you don’t want to get sick—and half the time you don’t -know that so many sweeties are very, very bad for you—and that you’ll -grow fat and lazy and no one will care for you when it comes play -time.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll be good—and not a piggie any more!’ said George. ‘I did -feel so sick—and I don’t want to be the fat boy in the circus. I want to -stay at home and play with my friends!’</p> - -<p>“‘And you will!’ said the Goblin. ‘To-morrow morning you’ll be -all right—but first of all—to-night we’re going to take you for a sail -in our airboat just to show you that Goblins are really nice creatures -after all!’</p> - -<p>“And several weeks later, George was so well and so strong and -quick in the games that he was made Captain of his Baseball Team!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day204">JULY 22: Jack-in-the-Pulpit</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am Jack-in-the-pulpit,” announced a wild flower one day.</p> - -<p>“Are you?” asked the gnats and flies walking and flying about.</p> - -<p>“I am indeed,” said Jack. “If you don’t believe me, you can -have a look.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_175"></a>[175]</span></p> - -<p>“We are invited to have a look,” said the gnats to each other and -the flies said: “We can call upon him, and he looks very fine, too.”</p> - -<p>“In the spring,” said Jack, for he thought it was the correct thing -to preach a little sermon as he was in a pulpit, “in the spring,” he continued, -“I have many bright red berries. Years and years ago the -Indians used to boil these berries and found them very good to eat.</p> - -<p>“But at this time of the year, I am simply at my best. Oh, yes, I -feel so jolly and well, so happy and gay.”</p> - -<p>And Jack smiled at the little creatures around him.</p> - -<p>“You would be surprised, no doubt,” he went on, “if I should tell -you a few things about my family history. Some I will leave unsaid, -however,” he added with a roguish look.</p> - -<p>Now, over Jack’s head was a part of the flower which looked like the -sounding-board of a pulpit. He stood very straight in his pulpit, -which was very handsome, striped in greenish-yellow, white and orange-yellow -colored decorations.</p> - -<p>“I have a fine cousin,” he said, “and this is the part of my family -history I want to tell you. My cousin is the Calla-lily and she has a -beautiful white gown which she wears. But she is striped as I am, and -she is a cousin, though she cares more for dress than I do, and looks -very stately and fine.</p> - -<p>“I am more natural,” said Jack. “I’m a good sort of a chap. I -like to talk to my little friends and give them advice because I am very -fond of preaching.”</p> - -<p>“He must be very fine,” the gnats said.</p> - -<p>“How beautiful to give us advice,” the flies added.</p> - -<p>And to himself Jack was saying: “The poor little insects, little do -they know me. I am not as fine as I make myself out to be. I -should just say I’m not.</p> - -<p>“For I do not practice what I preach. I don’t believe in doing such -a foolish thing. That is, I preach to the little creatures and then I -let them come and see my pulpit—and then, it’s very, very seldom that -I ever let them out again.” Then Jack began to preach once more -and gathered about him more stupid and innocent little gnats and flies! -But, of course, as he is only a flower we can’t blame him too much.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day205">JULY 23: The Tide</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Billie Brownie was talking to the High Tide as it came up -over the beach,” said daddy. “‘Don’t you ever work any -faster or any slower?’ asked Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“‘Certainly not,’ said the Tide. ‘Why should we?’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_176"></a>[176]</span></p> - -<p>“‘It would be nice, I should think, to change some day and rush in -very suddenly, and then some other day stay way out on the beach and -not come in for hours and hours—long after you are due.’</p> - -<p>“‘That would be very wrong,’ said the Tide. ‘We are helped in -what we do by two very noble creatures.’ And all the time the Tide -was talking its voice would get louder and louder, for all the waves -were roaring and making such a racket.</p> - -<p>“‘Who are they?’ asked Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“‘The Sun and the Moon,’ roared the Tide. ‘The Moon is three -times more important than the Sun—but the Sun is mighty helpful too. -We do as they say, you see. Twice every twenty-four hours of your -time we come in and go out. And we do this at such hours as the Sun -and Moon wish. So if people ask the Sun and Moon, or watch them -for a time, they will be able to tell just what we are going to do. And -we never change the time they’ve given us—never—NEVER!’ And -the Tide bellowed this for all it was worth.</p> - -<p>“‘I wouldn’t keep such good time,’ said Billie Brownie, ‘no, not for -any creature—not even Mr. Sun or Mr. Moon. And yet I’m a great -friend of both.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ah, you’re not such a friend as we are,’ said the Tide. ‘We have -always done as Mr. Moon said for years and years and years—too -many for me to remember.’</p> - -<p>“‘But you might just as well be a clock and get wound up if you’re -going to keep such good time and do things just exactly when you’re -supposed to. It seems very foolish to me,’ and Billie Brownie put his -head to one side as he thought about it.</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ said the Tide, ‘that’s just where you’re so wrong. A clock -has to be looked after. Some one has to wind it up. No one has to -wind us up. And a clock often gets out of order and goes to the clock-maker -to be mended. You never heard of the Tide going to a Tide -Mender to be mended, did you?’</p> - -<p>“‘I never knew there was such a thing as a Tide Mender,’ said Billie -Brownie.</p> - -<p>“‘There isn’t!’ said the Tide. ‘That’s just it. We don’t need -one—for we never get out of order. And no one has to worry about -us or fuss about us. We just do as Mr. Sun and Mr. Moon say—especially -Mr. Moon, as I’ve told you, for somehow,’ and the voice of -the Tide grew lower, ‘Mr. Moon has better judgment. I can whisper -this to you now, for Mr. Sun has gone to bed and won’t feel hurt! -And now I must go out to the ocean again—for I’ve been talking to -you for hours.’”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_177"></a>[177]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day206">JULY 24: Little Edith’s Garden</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“‘Whatever shall I do?’ said little Edith to herself,” commenced -daddy, “‘I do want to have a garden so much and -yet the snails eat it up!’</p> - -<p>“While she was wondering like this a little voice whispered in her -ear:</p> - -<p>“‘Edith, Edith,’ it said.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ answered Edith looking about her. And then, seeing no -one, said:</p> - -<p>“‘Who are you? Where are you?’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m the Fairy Queen,’ said the voice, ‘and you can’t see me because -I’ve put on my invisible robe—which no one can see but a Fairy. -I’ve come to talk to you. I know how you love your garden and -that you’ve not been able to make anything grow this summer. Listen!’ -And a queer swishing sound passed through the air.</p> - -<p>“‘There!’ continued the Fairy Queen, ‘I have waved my invisible -wand and it will bring you luck. Do not plant any seeds for a week—then -the snails will think you have decided not to have any garden -at all! It will be a joke on them—but they have had enough feasts -and now it is time for you to have a garden!’</p> - -<p>“In a short time Edith had real flowers, and her garden was more -beautiful than ever it had been, and often when she was working among -the flowers, she said half aloud:</p> - -<p>“‘If the Fairy Queen is around me in her invisible robe, I want to -thank her, oh, so much, for my lovely garden.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day207">JULY 25: The Earth Visits the Moon</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“When Mr. Moon is ‘eclipsed,’ as they say, it means the -earth gets in the way, and when Mr. Sun is ‘eclipsed’ it -means that Mr. Moon is in the way. And that makes -it dark—for an Eclipse is a shadow,” explained daddy.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Moon was shining hard. He was very bright and the sky -seemed to be lighted up by him. All the stars were out and were -twinkling with joy and fun, for well they knew what was going to -happen.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Moon was also looking very fat and well! Goodness! but he -was round and big and jolly! He blinked one eye and then he winked -with the other, and he said to himself:</p> - -<p>“‘The Earth is going to pay me a visit to-night. I am highly<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_178"></a>[178]</span> -honored. It’s not often that the earth comes my way—and that’s why -I am all dressed up in my best.’</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon the grown-ups on the Earth saw a shadow come over -part of Mr. Moon’s face. Very, very slowly he grew darker, and the -Earth people all came out of doors to watch what was going to -happen.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m pretty important, I am,’ said Mr. Moon to two very tall pine -trees. And the pine trees whispered back in the slight, rustling breeze:</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, Mr. Moon, you’re very important. And you show us off -too. We look handsome, and dark, and tall, when you throw your -light over us.’</p> - -<p>“‘Hush—’ said Mr. Moon. ‘The Earth is on its way.’</p> - -<p>“And only half of Mr. Moon could be seen now. The other half -was covered up by a dark shadow.</p> - -<p>“‘That’s the earth throwing its shadow on the moon,’ said the grownups -to each other. But up in the sky the Moon was saying:</p> - -<p>“‘Well, how do you do, Mr. Earth? It’s a long time since I’ve -seen you. And how have you been all this time?’</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said the Earth, as it cast its shadow over Mr. Moon still -more, ‘I’ve been in my usual good health. I still am a pretty good -and solid soul, you know. I stand for so much too! I let folks walk -all over me, and still I never murmur in the least. I let the King of -the Clouds pour down on me—and Mr. Sun warms me up with his -rays so that I begin to grow thirsty again.</p> - -<p>“‘And,’ the Earth continued, ‘sometimes the children dig me up—and -I don’t mind in the very least. It’s just my nature, I suppose!’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said Mr. Moon, ‘you are a good-natured old soul.’</p> - -<p>“‘Old?’ asked the Earth. ‘Why, every spring I am just as young -and fresh again as if I were not a minute old. Whatever do you mean, -Mr. Moon?’</p> - -<p>“‘That’s true,’ said Mr. Moon. ‘You certainly do come up younger -every spring—but you have been around a great many years.’</p> - -<p>“‘It’s a good thing I have,’ laughed the Earth; ‘and now tell me -how you have been?’</p> - -<p>“Mr. Moon was almost entirely covered by the Earth’s shadow as -he began his talk:</p> - -<p>“‘I am shining as brightly as ever, and I still change my suit several -times a month. In fact, there’s not much difference in me—or in my -life. I do much the same things always. I’m what you might call a -very sensible old fellow. I do everything right on time, and enjoy -myself hugely.’</p> - -<p>“‘There, there,’ said the Earth. ‘I must be going again.’</p> - -<p>“‘What short visits you pay,’ said Mr. Moon as he began to show -his brightness again.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_179"></a>[179]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Do you know why I do that?’ whispered the Earth.</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ said Mr. Moon, and he took a little walk along the sky.</p> - -<p>“‘Because,’ said the Earth, ‘grown-ups think it’s a wonderful thing -when I call on you. I don’t let them get used to it—and so they -think that it’s very, very m-a-r-v-e-l-o-u-s! Look at all the Earth -people, and then you’ll agree with me.’</p> - -<p>“And of course, true enough, down on the Earth, every one was -looking at the Eclipse.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day208">JULY 26: The Elephant’s Toothache</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Elephant’s mouth was very much swollen,” said daddy, -“and the Zoo dentist said, ‘He has a very bad tooth, but -we’ll fix this right away, so he won’t have any more pain.’</p> - -<p>“So they put something in the tooth and all around it so the elephant -wouldn’t feel any pain at all. It made it feel quite dull and -the throbbing which he had felt for two weeks went away.</p> - -<p>“In a very few minutes, with the help of an instrument which made -the elephant shake a little nervously as he saw it (for he couldn’t -imagine what it might be), out came the tooth.</p> - -<p>“‘There,’ said the Zoo dentist, ‘you will have no more pain.’</p> - -<p>“In a few days the elephant was himself again. The soreness had -all gone away and he was eating once more—and eating the most delicious -of dishes, for the keeper said:</p> - -<p>“‘I want to reward you all I can, as you’re the bravest creature I’ve -ever known, for you’ve had this toothache for some time and we never -knew it until your mouth became so swollen. Yet you never complained. -And that was why you haven’t been eating well lately.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day209">JULY 27: The Potato Skins</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The potato skin is receiving fair treatment and justice at -last,” said the second potato skin to the first potato skin.</p> - -<p>“What is justice?” asked the first potato skin.</p> - -<p>“Justice,” said the second potato skin, “is being just and to be just -is to be fair. Now do you understand?”</p> - -<p>“I do,” said the first potato skin. “Please go on with your story, -and forgive me for the interruption. I don’t know much about manners. -I haven’t been up in the world enough. The ground is no place<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_180"></a>[180]</span> -for manners, you know; at least I didn’t think so. And then our -chief callers and friends were the potato bugs. They’re not overly -mannerly.”</p> - -<p>“I will forgive you,” said the second potato skin. “For I don’t -know that I am mannerly myself.” The second potato skin had been -trying to tell a story.</p> - -<p>“A great professor made a study of us and he decided we were not -poisonous, as some people have tried to make out, but that we were -healthful and good, and that for people who didn’t care much for the -taste of the skins, we could be ground very fine and cooked with cream,” -continued the second potato skin.</p> - -<p>“Fine, fine,” said the first potato skin. “To be cooked with cream -sounds very nice indeed.”</p> - -<p>“That is the way we’re going to be used,” said the second potato -skin. “And isn’t it wonderful to think professors study us and our -good points?”</p> - -<p>“It does sound mighty fine,” said the first potato skin. “Somehow -one doesn’t think of the two together—professors and potatoes—but -it is nice to think that we are high enough up to be the companions of -professors.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day210">JULY 28: The Traveling Flowers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A great, great, great many years ago, oh, so many, many, -many years ago, there were not so many big cities as there -are now,” said Mother Nature one day to her children.</p> - -<p>“There was more room everywhere and people almost all had gardens -and flowers and could walk just a little distance and gather all the -wild flowers they wanted.</p> - -<p>“But the cities grew up and somehow, without meaning to, I’m -sure, they pushed the flowers out of the way.</p> - -<p>“Many of the people missed the flowers and the ferns and the shrubs -and the Nature children. But they couldn’t do the work they had to in -the city and have gardens, too, for there wasn’t any room in the city for -the gardens.</p> - -<p>“Well, when the spring-time came along one year, after so many -cities had grown bigger and bigger and so many people had gone to -live in the cities, the Nature children called and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Mother Nature, the Dream King has told us that many, many -people from the cities will be out in the country places for holidays -and for week-ends this spring.</p> - -<p>“‘So we have thought up a plan. You see, the Dream King tells<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_181"></a>[181]</span> -us that every once in a while the people get very tired from all the business -they must do and all the studying they must do, too.</p> - -<p>“‘So we’ve decided we would look our very best all the time, so that -when the people from the cities come out to see us they may pick some -of us and take us home with them so we’ll cheer them up.’</p> - -<p>“I told them I thought their idea was wonderful. And ever since -then the flowers have all looked their best and the shrubs have all looked -their best and the ferns have all looked their best, so they could cheer -up the city people when they were taken back after holidays.</p> - -<p>“So when any of you are picked and carried to the cities, keep your -prettiest and freshest smiles on your faces.”</p> - -<p>And they all promised Mother Nature they would.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day211">JULY 29: The Visitors</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Lillian,” said daddy, “had a very sore -throat and could only swallow soft foods.</p> - -<p>“‘I think I will call my desserts my visitors,’ she said one -day, ‘for I will have to have some make-believe games now that I have -to be in bed a little while longer.’</p> - -<p>“So when lunch time came and there was cornstarch on her tray, -she would say: ‘Welcome, Lord Cornstarch! How is Your Highness -to-day? Of course you can’t talk to me. But I can talk to you, and -I will do you the great honor due one of your rank and station—that -is, I will eat you!’ Then she would eat her dessert of cornstarch -until it was all gone.</p> - -<p>“When supper time came and she had cornstarch again, she would -say: ‘Well, I am glad to see you, Lady Cornstarch. How is Your -Highness this fine evening? I don’t suppose Your Ladyship cares to -have a little chat, but I am sure Your Ladyship wouldn’t mind being -eaten, eh?’ And so Lady Cornstarch would disappear.</p> - -<p>“On jelly day she would greet her lunch time jelly by saying: ‘Glad -to see you, Prince Jelly. It’s nice that you are such a pleasant prince -and will slip down so easily. I wouldn’t like it at all if you were -horrid and stiff, as I imagine some princes might be.’</p> - -<p>“Her supper jelly she would greet in this fashion:</p> - -<p>“‘Good evening, Princess Jelly, how are you this evening? I hope -your taste is very fine and that I will enjoy you.’ And then she would -eat Princess Jelly.</p> - -<p>“And it made the time she had to spend in bed pass much more -quickly this way.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_182"></a>[182]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day212">JULY 30: The Little Bumblebee’s Mistake</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The fairies had a fancy-dress ball last night,” commenced -daddy.</p> - -<p>“They all went as different flowers. One little fairy -was dressed so she looked like a bright red nasturtium, another was -dressed as a pink rambler rose, another as a yellow golden-glow, another -as a pansy, another as a little forget-me-not, and all of them, in -short, in lovely costumes like flowers.</p> - -<p>“The Fairy Queen wore the costume of the American Beauty Rose, -and her wand was one tall, tall rose, very full and big and splendid.</p> - -<p>“They had dancing and games and all the elves, the brownies and -many of the wood creatures had been invited. But one of the funniest -things happened you can imagine. Some of the fairies had dressed -themselves as honey-suckles. They kept together and danced together -so they would look like a vine. Others had dressed as a vine of morning-glories.</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon a buzzing was heard. It was louder than the band of -crickets they had engaged for the music; it was louder than the sounds -that came from the laughter of the fairies.</p> - -<p>“You see, nobody had thought of such a thing happening. The bumble-bees -and the humming birds, who had all gone to sleep, had in -their dreams imagined they saw lovely morning glories still awake and -lovely honey-suckles all over the vines.</p> - -<p>“One little bumble-bee went to his smaller brother and nudged him, -saying,</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, look over there; morning-glories!’</p> - -<p>“The other little bumble-bee was about to turn over and go to sleep, -for he had scarcely so much as peeped to see, when he, too, suddenly -noticed all the morning-glories. They awoke all the bumble-bees far -and near and made so much fuss and noise that they woke up the -humming-birds, who always notice what the bumble-bees are up to.</p> - -<p>“Of course the humming-birds immediately spied the honey-suckles, -and you should have seen them scamper.</p> - -<p>“When the fairies realized what had happened they almost lost their -balance in the dances, for they shook all over with laughter.</p> - -<p>“As the bumble-bees and the humming-birds got nearer they, too, saw -that they had made a mistake, but the fairies at once called out,</p> - -<p>“‘Come to the party and dance, too, and we will give you honey, -for we are having it for supper. We couldn’t give a ball and dress -like flowers without having flower-honey for supper.’</p> - -<p>“And this delighted them all.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus13"> -<img src="images/illus13.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“AS THE BUMBLE-BEES GOT NEARER THEY, TOO, SAW THEY HAD MADE A -MISTAKE”—<a href="#Page_182"><i>Page 182</i></a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_183"></a>[183]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day213">JULY 31: Ripe Raspberries</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Did you hear the great news?” asked one of the raspberry bushes -of another bush.</p> - -<p>“No, what is the great news?” asked the other raspberry -bush.</p> - -<p>“There is going to be a great raspberry hunt to-day,” the first raspberry -bush said.</p> - -<p>“Well, if they see us they won’t have to hunt very far,” the second -raspberry bush said.</p> - -<p>“That is so,” answered the first raspberry bush, “and they know we’re -here. We let some of our messengers tell them. The only thing is -they are not sure whether or not we are ripe, and so they will be delighted -when they find how easily we come off the bushes. For when -we’re ripe we come off easily and when we’re not ripe we stick on and -show we aren’t ripe enough to come off.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day214">AUGUST 1: The Brave Mocking Bird</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I have a true story to tell you this evening, children,” said daddy, -“of a mocking bird.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Mitchell Mocking Bird was his name and he was a pet -in a large family of children. They all loved him and he could speak -a good many words, and he could sing like ever so many birds. He -was allowed out of his cage, too. One night Mitchell began to scream. -How he did yell! Piercing yells went all through the house! And he -hurried from one bedroom to another. He awoke the mother and -daddy of the children first and then he woke up the children.</p> - -<p>“‘Come!’ he called. It was a word he could say, and he kept repeating -it over and over again.</p> - -<p>“‘Come! Come! Come!’ And they all hurried, one after the -other, and followed the mocking bird downstairs.</p> - -<p>“What should they see but a tiny blaze, which every few minutes -seemed to grow and splutter and burst into a bigger flame.</p> - -<p>“‘Water! Every one get water!’ shouted the children’s daddy, and -the mocking bird kept calling:</p> - -<p>“‘Come!’</p> - -<p>“They were all thoroughly frightened but they kept their wits about -them and kept filling buckets and jugs with water which they poured over -the flame.</p> - -<p>“After a little while it was out. The Mocking Bird looked very tired.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_184"></a>[184]</span> -His eyes blinked as if he could hardly keep awake, and it was just -then that every one of them noticed him.</p> - -<p>“‘Mitchell, you have saved the house and our lives. That fire would -have spread and goodness knows what would have happened,’ said -their daddy. ‘What a fine, brave bird you are.’</p> - -<p>“And the children stroked Mitchell and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Fine, brave bird. Daddy says so, too! Our lovely Mitchell Mocking -Bird.’</p> - -<p>“Mitchell was almost asleep. The fire was out. He had finished -his work. He was ready to rest now. He didn’t care about praise. -But he was happy that they all loved him so. And how he cared for -them. He had saved them and they knew it. He was very happy. -And in his own bird way he had thought all this out.</p> - -<p>“But to the great surprise of them all, Mitchell said a word they -had never known he could say, but it was just the right one. ‘Safe, all -safe,’ said Mitchell, as he went to sleep.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day215">AUGUST 2: The Milkweed Plants</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Now the milkweed plant is rather thick with a hollow center -and through this center the white milk goes which gives the -plant its food. The milk doesn’t care for the air and so that -is why the milk stains our hands when we pick the plants.</p> - -<p>The leaves are large and of a yellow, gray-green color, while the -flowers which grow in clusters are of a pink-lavender shade.</p> - -<p>But the little pods filled with seeds are the things the children like -and if you see a milkweed plant just look at the little pods.</p> - -<p>“I must have milk to drink and to make me strong,” said Milly -Milkweed.</p> - -<p>“So must I,” said Mamie Milkweed.</p> - -<p>“And not only does it make us strong,” said Milly, “but it gives -strength to the butterflies which feast upon us, for if we are strong -and delicious it makes them strong and beautiful.</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said Mamie, “it’s fine to have butterflies and children for -friends, and to have our very own milkman always with us. We’re never -forgotten in the early mornings by any possible accident. No, we -always have our milkman and we have friends.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day216">AUGUST 3: Telephone Peas</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Hello, Telephone Peas and String-Beans,” said Lord Lettuce. -“Lady Lettuce and the Lettuce youngsters are coming up, -too, and there are going to be lots of crops of us. We -make a fine salad, we’re so young and tender and fresh. Seems to me,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_185"></a>[185]</span> -Telephone Peas, you hurried me up. You know this is our second crop. -We’ve been here before. But I do believe it was your very name -that hurried me.</p> - -<p>“I heard you say it and I acted as my relatives say people do when -they hear the telephone. I’ve even heard that they’ve left the salad -on their plates and have answered the telephone before they ate their -salad. Yes, your very name and saying it must have hurried us.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the Telephone Peas, “we feel up to date. We don’t -know that there is any special reason for our name, but we have grown -to like it mighty well. We’re supposed to be a large, good kind, too; -in fact, one of the best there are.”</p> - -<p>“Dear me,” said one of the String-Beans, “I wish some one would -call our family the Airplane String-Beans or something like that. Or -perhaps we might be called the Submarine String-Beans.”</p> - -<p>“There wouldn’t be much sense to that,” said the Potato, almost -ready to eat, “for you are up on vines. Now we might have that -name because we’re in the ground, though it is true we are not under -the water.”</p> - -<p>And the garden vegetables all agreed that that was true but that the -Telephone Peas had a fine family name in reality.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day217">AUGUST 4: The Harebell Umbrellas</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The musk-ox,” said daddy, “is prepared for the rain by the -coarse hair which grows on top of his nice, soft hair. This -coarse hair, as you know, catches the rain and then he shakes -it all off so that his body doesn’t get wet.</p> - -<p>“The umbrella bird can put up some of his feathers just as people -put up their umbrellas and that protects him from the rain.</p> - -<p>“Both the great big musk-ox and the little umbrella bird are very -proud that they always have their rain protectors with them, and they -have very little use for people who forget their umbrellas and borrow -other people’s and then forget to return them.</p> - -<p>“Of course the musk-ox and the umbrella bird can’t very well lend -their umbrellas because they don’t carry them around by the beak or -front paw, but instead have their umbrellas attached to them.</p> - -<p>“But they aren’t the only creatures to be so careful about the rain, -that is, there are some flowers who are just as careful, and the harebell, -of which I am going to tell you, sees that none of its family will -ever drown.</p> - -<p>“Now, the harebell family of flowers are blue in color. The flowers -grow on thin, rather tall stems, and when the flowers are in bud they<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_186"></a>[186]</span> -grow very straight and stand right up. When the tiny buds burst -into flowers, if they stayed straight up, as they stand when they are -buds, every time the rain came it would fill the little flowers and completely -drown them, and make them droop forever.</p> - -<p>“The little blue petals aren’t strong enough to stand the rain, and -the flowers are shaped so the rain would come right into them and fill -them up—for the harebells are like little bells. So they drop their -little heads just before they open and then the rain can’t hurt them.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day218">AUGUST 5: A Children’s Circus</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“This way to the big show,” some children were shouting. -“Come right along,” they said. “This is the way to see all -the wonders of the age. Look at the Frog-Child, the Snake-Lady, -the Toad-Man, the Turtle Babies.”</p> - -<p>All the children went in the direction from which the shouts and -orders were given.</p> - -<p>The children who were shouting were very much excited. “Admission -to the show, ten cents,” they kept saying. “It’s the most wonderful -show in the world.”</p> - -<p>There were a dozen children giving a play-circus which was supposed -to be very much like a real one. They had asked all their friends and -the money they received was to go to a children’s ward in a hospital. -Every one of their friends came and soon the circus began. First of -all there was a long parade while some of the children beat drums and -others played tunes on combs covered with tissue paper.</p> - -<p>Two little girls rode ponies and on the heads of the ponies sat two -monkeys made of cloth! They had bead eyes!</p> - -<p>A boy did a lot of fine tricks on a rocking horse, and there were all -the usual circus tricks, although perhaps not some of the more difficult -ones.</p> - -<p>After a little while a boy came out on the platform and said,</p> - -<p>“Ladies and Gentlemen, Boys and Girls, Cats and Dogs, we have now -to offer a fine performance—a side show. We have shown you the -regular acts of the circus and we trust that you are pleased.” Here -followed a great deal of clapping and shouting.</p> - -<p>“And,” the boy continued, “we are now to have the great privilege of -seeing the Frog-Child, the Snake-Lady, the Toad-Man, the Turtle-Babies. -Step this way, Ladies, Gentlemen, Boys, Girls, Cats and Dogs. -Come right inside the tent at your left and there you will see these -things. There is no extra charge for admission.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_187"></a>[187]</span></p> - -<p>All the children at once began to troop to their left through the -side tent.</p> - -<p>“What could it mean?” they asked each other. What surprises they -were getting!</p> - -<p>When they were inside the tent how they did laugh! One of the -children was in just such a green suit as Mr. Frog would wear and really -looked quite a good deal like a grandson of Grandpa Frog. He was -hopping about singing in a queer croaking voice,</p> - -<p>“Galloo, Galloo, Goog-a-room, Goog-a-room.”</p> - -<p>Another child who looked like a snake, because she wore an imitation -snakeskin, said, “Come and see the Snake-Lady. I eat things whole.” -And as she said this she swallowed a tiny crumb.</p> - -<p>“I am the Toad-Man, come and see me,” grunted the Toad—or -rather the child who was dressed like one.</p> - -<p>“We are the Turtle Babies. We snap, we play, we draw in our heads -under our shells!” And sure enough they were doing all these tricks.</p> - -<p>Their costumes were really quite wonderful, although they had been -made mostly out of paper.</p> - -<p>All the children who were looking on were quite delighted and said,</p> - -<p>“We think you are marvelous!” And all the children dressed like -animals made bows and said thank you in voices that sounded a great -deal like the voices of snakes, toads, frogs and turtles.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day219">AUGUST 6: The Bank Swallow</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Won’t you tell me what your name means?” asked Effie -Elf of Mr. Bank Swallow. “Really, you have such a -curious name and I’ve always been anxious to find out what -it means.”</p> - -<p>“My name is Bank Swallow because I and my family build our nests -in holes in banks. By banks I mean the banks out of doors and not the -banks where one saves one’s money.</p> - -<p>“We are very friendly with one another, and we have big towns and -villages and cities of nests of Bank Swallows.</p> - -<p>“We’re the very smallest of the Swallow family, I believe. And we -can always be known by our neck bands which we wear on our gray -throats. Our neck bands are much darker and show very clearly.</p> - -<p>“We dress in simple brown and gray, though our throats are white.</p> - -<p>“We have tunnels and long entrances to our homes, and at the end -of our tunnels we build the nest. Yes, we’re rather unusual, I believe.”</p> - -<p>“Very unusual,” said Effie Elf. “Fancy nesting in a hole in a bank -rather than in a tree. That is quite odd, quite different from most of -the birds.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_188"></a>[188]</span></p> - -<p>“So your name has nothing to do with banks where they have -money?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Nothing at all,” said the Bank Swallow. “We haven’t any need of -money. Of course if we needed it we’d probably save some for the -bad days and spend the rest on good insects to eat and other delicacies. -But we don’t have to pay for what we eat, so we don’t need any money.</p> - -<p>“Besides, we’d be ashamed to open bank accounts for the banks are -used to so much money that they’d laugh at us.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, nonsense!” said Effie Elf, “the good ones wouldn’t do that, for -no one who amounts to anything makes fun of any one else not having -so much.</p> - -<p>“People who don’t amount to much put on airs.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll always be able to tell,” said the Bank Swallow.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day220">AUGUST 7: The Cuckoo-Clock</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Julius was very sleepy and he could hardly keep his eyes open. -The whole trouble was that he hated to do things on time. He -did not like to go to bed at the hour he was supposed to and he -never, never wanted to get up in the morning when his mother said, -“Time to get up, Julius.”</p> - -<p>And now he was sleepy, now in the middle of the afternoon. It was -raining hard outside and in the big library where he was sitting a large -open fire was burning merrily. Near the fireplace was a cuckoo-clock -and Julius always loved to watch the little cuckoo come out and tell -any one who happened to be listening just what time it was.</p> - -<p>“It’s almost time for the cuckoo to come out,” said Julius. “But -oh gracious, how sleepy I am. I know I was late in going to bed last -night but I don’t see why I should be so dreadfully sleepy. I do hope I -will stay awake until the cuckoo says five o’clock. It is so much nicer -to hear him on the hour than at other times, because he only says ‘cuckoo’ -once when the hand is at the half hour.”</p> - -<p>“Cuckoo,” said the cuckoo bird in the clock. And then he said it -four times more. Each time he made a little bow as he spoke and when -he had said “cuckoo” for the fifth time, Julius was waiting to watch the -little door close.</p> - -<p>The cuckoo in the clock always lives behind a little door over the face -of the clock, and when he is not telling the time he is in there.</p> - -<p>But this time the door did not close. And the cuckoo stayed out of -his little home bobbing and saying “cuckoo” many times over, until -at last it sounded like “Julius, Julius, Julius.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Julius, “you are calling me by my right name. How are -you, Mr. Cuckoo Bird of the clock?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_189"></a>[189]</span></p> - -<p>The little bird was made of wood, to be sure, but he seemed so certain -of himself and so well satisfied that Julius felt he must be alive.</p> - -<p>“I am well, I thank you kindly,” said the cuckoo bird. “But I don’t -have to ask you.”</p> - -<p>“Why not?” asked Julius.</p> - -<p>“Because I know,” said the cuckoo bird. “You are sleepy, and it’s -not the time to sleep. Ha, ha, ha. Whatever would you do if you -were a clock, or if your home was at the top of one?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I am not a clock,” said Julius, “and I am jolly glad of it.”</p> - -<p>“Tut, tut,” said the cuckoo bird. “You are getting quite cross, -Master Julius. Too little sleep. Well, well, I suppose I must forgive -you. But it’s a shame you couldn’t live in a clock for a time.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” asked Julius, who was quite frightened now. -He felt the little cuckoo bird would hop down and pick him right up and -put him in the clock.</p> - -<p>“If you could live in a clock and take my place you would have to -be on time. Six o’clock would mean six o’clock and not half-past! -Seven-thirty in the morning would not mean a quarter past eight! Ah -no, in the clock we keep good time. We live on the moment and on the -hour and half-hours we come out to tell people to remember that the -time is going by and they mustn’t waste it for it is so extremely precious.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you believe in people sleeping?” asked Julius.</p> - -<p>“To be sure, to be sure,” said the cuckoo, “but I believe they should -sleep at the right time. They should not choose another time for it, -such as the middle of the afternoon, because they sat up too late the -night before.”</p> - -<p>Julius was very much ashamed. He felt the cuckoo bird knew that -he had been doing all that and he wished the bird would go back in his -little home and shut the door. He was getting more afraid every -second that he would be taken back there. And oh dear, how he would -hate to live in a clock.</p> - -<p>“Just suppose,” said the cuckoo bird, “that I did things at the wrong -time. Suppose I should come out at six o’clock and tell every one it -was eight? You can’t imagine it, can you? And why not? Because -I have had the training of a clock. I have been an assistant in keeping -the time and if I don’t notice that you think more of the time I will -put you back of the clock.” The cuckoo bird banged his little door, -and Julius, awaking with a start, rubbed his sleepy eyes, and said,</p> - -<p>“I shall always do things on time from now on for how dreadful it -must be to live back of a clock and have the hours depend so much on -you.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_190"></a>[190]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day221">AUGUST 8: Zuzeppa, the Monkey</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Zuzeppa,” said daddy, “was a monkey who had come from -Africa and he was going to give a special performance of his -acting. The special performance was to be given on a day -set aside by the keeper. Of course it couldn’t be advertised all around -as a circus could, but the keeper told all his special children friends -who came to the zoo very often and they told their friends, and it got -around so that for the day of the performance the monkey house was -filled with children.</p> - -<p>“‘Let me shake hands with the performer,’ the keeper said, and he -shook hands with Zuzeppa. Then they each bowed, and the keeper -said, ‘Now Zuzeppa will show you his circus tricks.’</p> - -<p>“So Zuzeppa hung by his tail and turned many somersaults; he swung -back and forth and jumped and twisted and turned. He did the most -marvelous of circus tricks and all the children clapped their hands and -the other monkeys yelled and screamed, ‘Well done, Zuzeppa.’</p> - -<p>“No one else knew what the monkeys meant but every one knew they -were excited. They weren’t jealous of Zuzeppa, for they knew he -wanted to learn tricks and be a trick-performing monkey. Besides he -had worked hard enough to have a whole monkey house to himself for -all afternoon.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ said the keeper, ‘Zuzeppa will do his special trick. It has -been done before by monkeys but Zuzeppa never did it before, and -he has been practising it so he could do it beautifully for this performance.’</p> - -<p>“The keeper took out a little wooden table and put a napkin upon it -and a cloth. Then Zuzeppa spread the cloth over the table, reached -down in a box the keeper had, and took out a knife and a fork and a -spoon. He put all these on the table and then tied the napkin around -his neck.</p> - -<p>“Next he took a little broken chair which was in his cage and sat -upon it.</p> - -<p>“The keeper acted as the waiter, and passed things to Zuzeppa. -And what do you suppose Zuzeppa did?”</p> - -<p>“What?” asked the children.</p> - -<p>“Zuzeppa behaved at the table just as though he were a real person. -He ate with his fork and he cut with his knife. He peeled his banana -which he had for dessert and then he ate it, wiping his mouth with his -napkin.</p> - -<p>“But when he was all through his meal and had put his hands in a -finger bowl to make them nice and clean, he took a pipe, which the keeper -handed to him, struck a match and lighted the pipe. He only smoked -for a second or two, blowing the smoke out, as he didn’t especially care<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_191"></a>[191]</span> -for it. But oh, how happy he was when the children laughed and -clapped their hands! And this is a true story!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day222">AUGUST 9: Mr. Bullfrog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am the king of this pond,” said Mr. Bullfrog. “If any one -comes here I don’t like, I swallow him! That is the way to -get rid of creatures you don’t like!</p> - -<p>“Just swallow them!</p> - -<p>“I’ve heard people talking who were rowing on the pond and who -were gathering pond lilies, and I’ve heard them say how they were interrupted -by other people when they had some important work to do.</p> - -<p>“And that the people didn’t care in the least if they were interrupting!</p> - -<p>“Goog-a-room, goog-a-room, I can imagine nothing more annoying.</p> - -<p>“But I cannot understand why people do not swallow these other people -who come and annoy them and interrupt them.</p> - -<p>“Just suppose an insect hops on my nose and says:</p> - -<p>“‘Sorry, Mr. Bullfrog, but I do hope I’m not annoying you.’ I don’t -pay any attention to that speech. I know it’s not so. If he cared -about not annoying me he wouldn’t land on my nose.</p> - -<p>“But I don’t bother to answer him back, for that would be beneath -my dignity. So I just swallow him!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day223">AUGUST 10: Allie Baa’s Letter</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Allie Baa,” said daddy, “is a rag doll. Her real name is -Alice Gustava Ariel Star Jewel Bright Carol Carmen Cucumber-Green.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Cucumber-Green is her mother’s make-believe name, or I -should say it was her mother’s make-believe name.</p> - -<p>“Her mother is a grown-up lady now, but still she has kept Allie Baa, -and when little girls go to call on her she brings out Allie Baa and Allie -at once makes friends.</p> - -<p>“Now, this summer Allie’s mother went to the seashore. She left -Allie in charge of the city apartment. She told Allie to keep watch over -the apartment and to see that all was safe. Allie was the name she -was always called by for short, as you know.</p> - -<p>“Now, when Allie’s great-aunt’s birthday came she wanted to send -her a present as she had always done. So she sent some pillows for -the porch where her great-aunt loved to sit.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_192"></a>[192]</span></p> - -<p>“On the day of the birthday in the excitement Allie’s great-aunt -did not see the little card which said:</p> - -<p>“‘To Dear Great-Aunt Mary, with love and many happy returns -from Allie Baa.’</p> - -<p>“But the next day when Allie’s great-aunt was looking over her presents -she found the little card and knew that it belonged with the present -of the pillows which she had opened and which she had thought some -one else had given to her.</p> - -<p>“Well, she sat right down and she wrote Allie Baa this letter and -sent it to be given to Allie Baa, care of Allie’s mother, who was at the -seashore, as I have told you.</p> - -<p>“This was the letter Allie received, and because she thought it was -such a nice letter she wanted to let Jack and Evelyn and their friends -hear it, too.</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“‘My dear Allie Baa,’ the letter commenced.</p> - -<p>“‘I find this morning on reading over my birthday cards that the -pillows are from you, so will you please accept my thanks for your sensible, -most useful, pretty gift. When I received my presents yesterday it -was a distinct loss not to find a gift from you, and I thought perhaps -you were too hot to shop or had some other good reason. But I am glad -I thought wrongly and you did remember me as of old.</p> - -<p>“‘I shall think of you as I lie, sit, or “back up” against these pillows.</p> - -<p>“‘I suppose you are in the city this summer, as I have not heard of -any “ocean dips” on your part.</p> - -<p>“‘Perhaps salt water might not agree with you. It is well to be -cautious, which means careful, and run no risks! You might feel a responsibility -with guarding the apartment but you have a calm, brave, -quiet nature which will keep you from a nervous breakdown, I feel sure.</p> - -<p>“‘With love and thanks,</p> - -<p class="center">“‘Affectionately,</p> - -<p class="right">“‘GREAT-AUNT MARY.’</p> - -</div> - -<p>“Wasn’t that a nice letter. Well, Allie’s mother, on a trip up to -town took the letter to Allie, for she couldn’t very well go to the door -and get it from the postman if her mother had sent it on by mail. But -oh, she was so pleased to have a letter from Great-Aunt Mary.</p> - -<p>“And she smiled in her rag doll way, and the paint on her face cracked -just a little with joy, for she loved Aunt Mary, who had often let her -sit near her and draw up close as an affectionate, loving doll likes to do.</p> - -<p>“And she told her mother to tell Great-Aunt Mary that she was so -happy with her letter, and that she hoped Great-Aunt Mary would have -many, many happy returns of her birthday, for she was the best Great-Aunt -Mary that ever lived!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_193"></a>[193]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day224">AUGUST 11: Chickadee</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I can’t understand,” said Mrs. Chickadee, “how creatures can -live together and quarrel all the time. It is such waste of perfectly -good time in the first place.</p> - -<p>“In the second place it isn’t any fun. Now, singing and chirping and -worm hunting and bread-crumb parties are all lots of fun.</p> - -<p>“But quarreling isn’t any fun at all. It makes creatures unhappy and -it makes them very often quite sad. Even if they get the best of a -quarrel they don’t feel all happy and excited as they do after a fine party.</p> - -<p>“Now, the Sparrows fight all the time. But no one would ever describe -the Sparrow as a merry, happy little bird.</p> - -<p>“There is the Starling. No one would describe him as a happy bird. -And the Starling is a fighter, too.</p> - -<p>“We scold in fun, nice chuckling, scolding notes we give, but we are -famous for our good spirits. Chick-a-dee-dee-dee.</p> - -<p>“I’m sure most people know what we look like with our little black-capped -heads and the patch of black right under our beaks.</p> - -<p>“We have pretty throats, we’re told. The black patches are soft -looking and rather smart, too.</p> - -<p>“We wear simple gray suits and have white touches on our wings.</p> - -<p>“In the winter time we like to be about, too. And nothing upsets -us. We never grumble over the weather. We can’t understand how -people can grumble over the weather.</p> - -<p>“To us it is so foolish. The weather is going to do just what it wants -to, in the first place, and isn’t going to pay attention to any one, nor is it -going to pay any attention to what any one thinks. And yet how few -seem to realize that!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day225">AUGUST 12: The Little Caterpillars</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Did our mother receive this leaf as a gift?” asked the first -little brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said the second little brown caterpillar. “She -just liked the looks of it or thought the taste of it would be good for us -and so she just took it and left it here.”</p> - -<p>“Gracious,” said the third little brown caterpillar, “you know caterpillars -can’t wait until they’re asked to have their meals.”</p> - -<p>“They can’t wait to be given leaves,” said the fourth little brown -caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“They’d never get them if they did,” said the fifth little brown -caterpillar.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_194"></a>[194]</span></p> - -<p>“And we must have leaves in our lives,” said the sixth little brown -caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“How handsome we will be when we become Blue Swallow-tail Butterflies,” -said the seventh little brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“I greatly look forward to that day,” said the eighth little brown -caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“And then we shall fly about and drink honey,” said the ninth little -brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“And people will forget that we were caterpillars and will say,</p> - -<p>“‘Look at those beautiful butterflies with their blue markings,’” -added the tenth little brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“We will pretend not to hear them but it will please us,” said the eleventh -little brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“Of course it will please us,” said the twelfth little brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“We will eat and grow strong so we will be very beautiful,” said the -thirteenth little brown caterpillar.</p> - -<p>“And eat, too, because it is so pleasant to eat,” said the fourteenth -little brown caterpillar as he took an extra large nibble at their leaf -dining-room.</p> - -<p>So they ate until they were a little bigger and then they went off, -each one alone, to look for more food and adventures.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day226">AUGUST 13: The Catbird</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Tell me what happened, Mr. Catbird,” said Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“Well, I was sitting on the fence, this very same fence -upon which I’m now sitting, and some children were playing -in the yard near-by.</p> - -<p>“While they were playing I made all sorts of queer sounds just like -a cat.</p> - -<p>“You know how I can take off the various sounds of a cat?”</p> - -<p>“I most certainly do that,” said Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“They didn’t know where the cat could be, and they began to look -for the cat.</p> - -<p>“I almost fell off the fence laughing when they started to look for -the cat.</p> - -<p>“Then when they were looking by the cellar stairs and under the old -tree yonder I took great chances that they might see that I was not -the cat, and I made the same sounds again.</p> - -<p>“They kept saying to each other:</p> - -<p>“‘Well, I’m sure I heard a cat that time.’</p> - -<p>“I really and truly almost fell off the fence laughing. Then they<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_195"></a>[195]</span> -came back and went on with their games. They saw me sitting here -and I had my beak tight and looked as though I hadn’t made a sound.”</p> - -<p>“I know,” said Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“Then I sat very still, of course, and one of them said:</p> - -<p>“‘Well, all I can see is that gray bird with the black cap.’</p> - -<p>“Of course they meant they could see me, and I was the one making all -the sounds like a cat.</p> - -<p>“They finished playing after a time and began to dig in the garden, -transplanting the lettuce and hoeing the beans and watering the vegetables.</p> - -<p>“Then I began to make sounds like the different birds and they -would turn to one another and say:</p> - -<p>“‘What song is that? Whose voice was that? Do you know what -bird that could have been?’</p> - -<p>“And they’d look about and not see any of the other birds, for hardly -any birds were around then, and I sat, looking so quiet and meek.</p> - -<p>“And then I heard one of them say:</p> - -<p>“‘I still don’t see any other creature but that gray bird.’</p> - -<p>“I thought surely then that they knew I was fooling them, but I -found out they didn’t know I could make sounds like a cat and sing -like the other birds and sometimes like a mocking-bird, too.</p> - -<p>“But they didn’t know. And they’ve all gone off now. And still -they’re wondering where the cat could have been which they thought -they heard, and where all the birds were they were unable to see.</p> - -<p>“Ha, ha, ha, that is the greatest joke—to think I fooled them all.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you’re a smart bird, there is no mistake about that,” said -Billie Brownie, “and I can tell you I admire your smartness.”</p> - -<p>“I fooled them, I fooled them,” chirped Mr. Catbird. “They didn’t -know the catbird when they saw him, nor did they know him when -they heard him at his little jokes!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day227">AUGUST 14: The Fairy Queen’s Story</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">This was the story the Fairy Queen told before her banquet -the other evening.</p> - -<p>“An old lady had a little cabin home just off these woods. -Her only companion was a cat. The cat was black but two paws -were white, and the old lady thought they were very wonderful.</p> - -<p>“Now and again the old lady had to go into the village to buy food. -Sometimes the cat would follow, wearing a little jingling bell, for the -old lady wanted to be sure that the cat had lots to eat, but that he -would never get a bird.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_196"></a>[196]</span></p> - -<p>“That was why she had him wear the collar with the little bell. -The bell warned the birds he was coming, so they could get away. -He could be heard coming along by the sound of the tingling bell.</p> - -<p>“But this time, when the old lady went into the village the cat was -sleepy and sat on the porch in the sunshine.</p> - -<p>“‘Will you come, pussy?’ she asked. But the pussy blinked his eyes -as though to say, ‘I am sleepy.’ So she went off.</p> - -<p>“When she came back she found to her horror that the cottage had -been burned down. Some one had left a match lighted in the woods, -and a fire had started which had spread. But even though the house -had burned down the cat sat in front of where the house should be -trying to say, ‘I am sorry, but at least I am here to welcome you.’ And -the old lady hugged her cat and said:</p> - -<p>“‘You are always glad to welcome me, and with you here I do not -feel so badly about the house.’</p> - -<p>“But,” said the Fairy Queen, “I used my magic wand, and in three -minutes and four seconds and two quarter-seconds the house was up -again—and the old lady had both her home and her cat.”</p> - -<p>“That was a real fairy tale,” the fairies and their friends all said.</p> - -<p>“It was indeed,” said the Fairy Queen. “It was about make-believe -characters for a make-believe story, but that makes it a real Fairy Tale, -eh?” And then they all enjoyed the Fairy Queen’s fine banquet.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day228">AUGUST 15: A Hospital Circus</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The circus was in the city,” said daddy, “and every day the -circus people and the animals had performed for thousands -and thousands of children and many, many grown-ups. ‘You -know,’ said one of the clowns, ‘that I think it would be a good -idea some morning when we haven’t any performance and no parade -and no practice performance, if a good many of us went to one of the -hospital yards and performed for the children who can’t get out and -see us.’ And they did! Every little child was either in a balcony bed -or in a wheeled chair when through the big doors of the large hospital -yard there came a parade—a real circus parade.</p> - -<p>“And then the circus band struck up a fine tune and the clowns -marched about and made jokes and giggled—oh, how they did laugh! -And the children all laughed too and clapped their hands. The lady -walked the tight-rope with a parasol over her head, ponies ran around -the yard, and there were some trapezes for those who swung and hung -by their knees and their feet.</p> - -<p>“The elephants did their act too—and the children fed them peanuts!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_197"></a>[197]</span></p> - -<p>“But happier than any child, happier than any of the circus people -who had come to make the sick children happy, was the merry, jolly -old clown who had thought it all up!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day229">AUGUST 16: The Fire</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Quack, quack, quack, help, help, help,” shrieked and cackled -more than one hundred thousand ducks at the same time.</p> - -<p>“Quack, quack, help, help, help,” they kept on cackling.</p> - -<p>“There must be some trouble over at the duck farm,” said a man -who was a fireman and who was sitting outside the firehouse in a town -some distance away when he heard this quacking. He told another -fireman that there surely must be some trouble at the duck farm.</p> - -<p>“I think,” said the fireman, “I will get out my spy-glass and see what -I can make out.”</p> - -<p>For the quacking kept up and still it sounded very queer to the firemen.</p> - -<p>“Don’t you suppose,” said the second fireman, “that one of the ducks -has been hurt and the others are quacking in sympathy?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe,” said the first fireman, “that one hundred thousand -ducks would be so sympathetic at the same time. And they wouldn’t -make so much noise. I fear something has happened over there.”</p> - -<p>And he looked through his spy-glass in the direction of the duck farm.</p> - -<p>“There. I see something like smoke,” he said. “Yes, I’m sure I -see something like smoke.”</p> - -<p>“Near the duck farm?” said the other fireman, getting up, and -adding: “We’d better send out the alarm and get started.”</p> - -<p>“It’s away from the farm that I see the smoke,” said the first fireman, -“but maybe the ducks are afraid it will reach them. It’s one of -those forest fires I think.”</p> - -<p>So an alarm was sent out in the town and the firemen rushed to the -firehouse and got on their fire-clothes as they hurried away on the fire-engine.</p> - -<p>How the horses did run! Still the ducks were quacking. The -horses galloped, the men held on, and the ones who guided the fire -horses drove as they had never driven before.</p> - -<p>“It’s a fire!” shouted the people on the farm. “A terrible forest -fire! Oh, send for the firemen and the engines! Oh, send for help, -help, help.” And they telephoned wildly to the town.</p> - -<p>But just at that moment, when the people on the farm felt that help -could not come in time to save them and the hundred thousand ducks, -along dashed the fire-engines and the brave firemen drawn by the -splendid horses.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_198"></a>[198]</span></p> - -<p>They rushed past the duck farm to the forest fire which was coming -steadily nearer.</p> - -<p>“Come men, come people,” they shouted as they went by. And every -one went rushing to help the firemen.</p> - -<p>The dreadful forest fire was stopped just before it reached the duck -farm, and the ducks cackled softly and happily, though still they were -nervous from all they had been through: “We are safe, quack, quack, -we are safe.”</p> - -<p>“How did you ever get here before we telephoned?” asked the -people on the farm.</p> - -<p>“Your ducks sent us the alarm,” replied one of the firemen.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day230">AUGUST 17: Friends of Animals</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Years and years and years ago,” said daddy, “there lived -an emperor in India whose name was Asoka. He was the -first man—in fact, the first person, I believe—to start a hospital -for the cure of sick animals.</p> - -<p>“He lived so many years ago that the way we know of much that -was done in his time is by reading what the men who wrote histories -have to tell us. Most of the good deeds which he did were written -upon the rocks, ’way, ’way back, years and years and years ago. And -upon these rocks were also written rules and directions for his people.</p> - -<p>“Among many things which he did, in addition to building hospitals -for animals, was to build hospitals for human beings and to see that -they were looked after. He also had wells dug so people could drink -when they were traveling through the country.</p> - -<p>“He ordered the planting of trees so people could rest under their -shade, and he spent all his time thinking how he could help others.</p> - -<p>“But he was not the first person who tried to help others. He was -the first one, though, to think of a hospital for animals and throughout -the time he was emperor he saw that the hospitals for animals -were kept in good condition.</p> - -<p>“Animals with thorns in their feet were taken to the hospital. The -horrid thorns would be taken out and soft, cooling liniment or ointment -poured on and the animal would feel all right once more.</p> - -<p>“Animals with sore throats, animals with colds, animals with broken -bones and sprained ankles—all animals who needed attention and care -were looked after in the hospitals founded by Asoka.</p> - -<p>“If animals had written histories as well as human beings they would -have written a great deal about Asoka and the wonderful things he -did.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_199"></a>[199]</span></p> - -<p>“But even though they could not write, for future people and future -animals, of Asoka’s goodness, and even though they couldn’t thank him -with words, they were grateful, as only animals can be grateful—very -deeply, dumbly grateful.</p> - -<p>“But the historians—the men who wrote about those times—speak -of the goodness of Asoka and of how the people loved him.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day231">AUGUST 18: The Orangeade</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“They talk about birds who go South for the winter and about -butterflies and other little creatures who sleep all winter,” -said the Orangeade, “but my family might just as well not -exist in the winter time.”</p> - -<p>“The same is true of me, too,” said the Lemonade as well as the -Iced Tea.</p> - -<p>“But at the same time your families do exist because there are -lemons and oranges and tea all the year around,” said a little gnome. -“And sometimes your families are about in warmer climates just as the -birds are in warmer climates in the winter. But it isn’t strange that -you aren’t wanted in the winter when it is cold, for no one wants a cool -drink of orangeade or of lemonade and no one wants a glass of iced -tea when there is a snow-storm and when the wind is blowing outside -the windows.</p> - -<p>“You can understand that, can’t you?” asked the gnome.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I understand that now,” said the Orangeade, “and I don’t feel -unhappy any more. Ah, here come the tennis players. We must be -ready for them!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day232">AUGUST 19: The Climbing Perch</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am going to tell you this evening,” said daddy, “about the -Climbing Perch family before they came to the big aquarium.</p> - -<p>“Far, far away in Africa they lived in a river, and were a -very happy family. But one day the river seemed to be drying up so -fast that they couldn’t find enough water to live in. They had noticed -it getting worse and worse every day for some time, and they had been -hoping for rain. But this day it was so bad that they knew something -would have to be done.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, even if the river dries up, it won’t bother us,’ said Granddaddy<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_200"></a>[200]</span> -Climbing Perch, ‘not in the very least.’ And he gave a huge -spatter-spatter with his tail.</p> - -<p>“All the other fishes looked very much worried and their fins trembled -with fear.</p> - -<p>“‘Why, Granddaddy Climbing Perch,’ said the old Mother Climbing -Perch, ‘do you want all the children to die?’</p> - -<p>“‘I should say not,’ replied Granddaddy Climbing Perch angrily. -‘The very idea of your saying such a thing. I am surprised—yes, surprised, -and very much annoyed.’ Granddaddy Climbing Perch’s fins -wiggled with temper.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m sorry,’ said old Mother Climbing Perch meekly, ‘but I didn’t -just understand what you said such a thing for, and why you don’t -seem to be worried that the river is drying up. You always used to -love the children and tell them stories.’</p> - -<p>“‘I do still love them, and I shall tell them a true story now of an -adventure which will happen to us. Come around me, children!’ And -Granddaddy Climbing Perch flopped his tail very hard.</p> - -<p>“All the fishes swam over by Granddaddy Climbing Perch and looked -at him out of their queer, shiny eyes.</p> - -<p>“‘Now, children,’ he began, ‘years and years and years ago, our -great, great, greatgrandfathers were caught just like this in a river -which had dried up. They decided that the only thing for them to -do was to try to make up their minds to die, when the Fairy Queen -happened along.</p> - -<p>“‘“I will name you the Climbing Perch,” she said, “and you will -be able to go from pond to pond in the dry seasons. See if it is not so!” -She waved her wand and disappeared—and sure enough all the family -climbed out of the river—which was dry—and with their gills, which -are like saws, they scrambled to the next pond, where there was water. -We will do the same.’</p> - -<p>“All the Climbing Perch family now knew the meaning of their -family name, and off they started, led by Granddaddy Climbing Perch. -They got to the next pond where there was water—but they hadn’t -been there for more than a week when that pond dried up, too, and -they had to be off again.</p> - -<p>“Would you believe it—but they had to change ponds five times before -they could stay and make a real home! And they are the ones -I saw to-day. Of all the fishes in the Aquarium they are the proudest -because they had had such traveled lives—and they are very happy. -Then, too, after all their hard work, they are glad to be in a big tank -which looks as if it would never go dry!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_201"></a>[201]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day233">AUGUST 20: The Onion’s Insult</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I have been insulted,” said the onion.</p> - -<p>“Tell me what the insult was,” said the carrot.</p> - -<p>“Some one was going to help the cook get the dinner—some -one who knew little about cooking but less about how to fix vegetables, -and this person said she would peel the onions.</p> - -<p>“She began to peel me first as though I were a potato and then she -kept on peeling until the cook suddenly noticed what she was doing -and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Stop peeling that poor onion. It’s all good to eat, and we will -just cut it up in smaller pieces for frying.’</p> - -<p>“Imagine,” said the onion, “to hear of any one so ignorant about -onions. That was said before you were brought out, Mr. Carrot. I -was insulted! To think of not being understood better than that. Oh, -it is sad, it is insulting, not to be understood.”</p> - -<p>“Cheer up,” said the carrot. “It is not an insult when a creature -is ignorant. You should just feel sorry for ignorance, and feel proud -and happy that you were saved in time so you could do your part when -the great meeting takes place between you and Mr. Beefsteak to-night -at the big dinner.”</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” said the onion, “I will cheer up. It has made me feel -better to talk to you. I don’t feel insulted any more.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day234">AUGUST 21: Harriet’s Monkey</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Harriet,” said daddy, “was sitting on the -front porch of her home one day when a hurdy-gurdy came -along. An old man was wheeling the hurdy-gurdy and on -top of it sat a monkey with a red jacket and red cap. His jacket had -brass buttons on it, and on either side were two little pockets which -jingled with pennies.</p> - -<p>“Then the old man played a tune on his hurdy-gurdy and the monkey -danced. He took off his cap and Harriet took out all the pennies in -her purse—she had had seven—and gave them to the monkey.</p> - -<p>“Into one pocket he put four pennies and into the other three. Then -he took off his cap for more. But Harriet said: ‘I have no more -pennies.’ The monkey did not seem to understand at first—but when -Harriet shook her head and showed him her empty purse, he leaned -his head on one side and pretended to cry. He took out a handkerchief -from his pocket and he put it to his eyes as if to wipe the tears away.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_202"></a>[202]</span></p> - -<p>“But soon, when the old man played another tune, the monkey began -to dance around and seemed quite as happy as before.</p> - -<p>“And the old man played yet again. But by this time the monkey -was tired, so what do you think he did?”</p> - -<p>“What?” exclaimed the children.</p> - -<p>“He saw that opposite where Harriet was sitting, there was a -rocking-chair—just like Harriet’s. He gave a jump and up he got into -the chair. Then twisting his tail around him, he began to rock and -rock, back and forth, and how he did seem to enjoy it!</p> - -<p>“As they were sitting there opposite each other—Harriet and the -monkey—along came Harriet’s mother. She was surprised to see -Harriet’s guest, and the monkey got right out of the chair and made -a low bow. He began to do his tricks again, and he took the pennies -Harriet’s mother gave him. He also wept when she didn’t give him -any more!</p> - -<p>“‘How’d you like to own a fine monkey like that?’ asked the old man.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh mother, could I?’ asked Harriet.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, he is a cunning little fellow,’ agreed her mother, ‘but what -will daddy say?’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, daddy will think he is great fun,’ said Harriet quickly, for -she saw that her mother was really thinking of letting her keep the -monkey.</p> - -<p>“‘Is he a nice, quiet monkey?’ asked her mother.</p> - -<p>“‘Show how quiet you are,’ said the old man. And the monkey -laid down as if he were sound asleep.</p> - -<p>“‘I think we’ll keep him,’ said Harriet’s mother, and Harriet -bounded up and down with joy. The monkey copied her and jumped -up and down too, for he had taken a great liking to Harriet—and he -made a polite bow to his former master, as he handed him some money -from Harriet’s mother.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day235">AUGUST 22: Summer Corn</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Let me tell you,” said Grandfather Corn, “the ways of summer -corn.”</p> - -<p>All the ears of corn listened, which, of course, they could -do quite perfectly, as they were all ears!</p> - -<p>“I have grown very quickly. I am very big and full grown,” continued -Grandfather Corn. “I wanted to be like this, for in every corn-field -some one must give this word of advice to little ears of corn.”</p> - -<p>“Advice, advice,” said the ears of corn. “We are going to hear advice.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_203"></a>[203]</span></p> - -<p>“That’s it, my bright little ears. I would say my bright little eyes -if I could, but of course I can’t.”</p> - -<p>“Too bad,” said the little ears. “But never mind, we are not without -ears, even if we haven’t eyes and noses and chins.”</p> - -<p>“Eyes, and noses and chins are very silly and quite useless,” said -Grandfather Corn.</p> - -<p>“Certainly for us at any rate,” said the little ears.</p> - -<p>“But for the advice,” said Grandfather Corn.</p> - -<p>“When it gets cold don’t let any one encourage you into growing. -We will give the people our fine selves as long as the warm weather -remains, but not when it is cold. We’re famous for being summer corn, -and we will never let it be said of us that we were so coarse and hardened -that we could stand the chilly days.” And the little ears nestled -in their silken beds and said they would certainly not try to grow in -the cold weather for they knew they would hate anything that wasn’t -like summer warmth.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day236">AUGUST 23: A Bee Story</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The worker bees,” said daddy, “carry little pollen baskets -and they bring in the pollen to the young. They also bring -in some sweetened water which the little ones like very much -indeed.</p> - -<p>“Now and again on a very hot day a number of bees will stand at -the front door of their hive and will fan in some of the outside air so -as to cool the ones who must be within the hive. They always see -that the hive is kept very, very clean. Oh, how neat they are.</p> - -<p>“They have to guard against their enemy, the wax moth, too. The -wax moth is a tiny gray moth miller who likes to get into the hive and -feed upon the combs and the pollen stored away in the honey-bees’ cells. -If they are allowed there they will build tunnels through the combs and -destroy them. The Italian bees, little gentle creatures, are fine about -defending themselves, even doing better work than the usual honey-bees.</p> - -<p>“The bees must go to many flowers in order to get all the honey that -they need. They love clover, oh, how they love clover, which shows -that they’re not in the least bit snobbish, for clover grows wild in the -fields, of course.</p> - -<p>“The bees love buckwheat fields, and from many, many flowers and -a great deal of gathered nectar and pollen, they get the amount of -honey they feel they need for themselves for the time being, and to -store for the future.</p> - -<p>“They always work, they hardly ever play. Always they are<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_204"></a>[204]</span> -thinking of the day which may come when they won’t have such an easy -time gathering honey, and though they may seem to have all they need -they think it is well to be thrifty and to be ready for a rainy day.</p> - -<p>“How the bees love the sweet things of life, the flowers, the honey, -the warmth, the summertime.</p> - -<p>“But though they love the sweet things of life, they are never through -working. Right through their little lives they work. They work too -hard. They don’t stop to enjoy their hard work as creatures should.</p> - -<p>“Even when they have all the nourishment they need they go on -searching for more for the storehouse. They do not flit about and -enjoy life like the beautiful butterflies. No, they must always work. -They’ve had no help from other creatures; they’ve never destroyed lives -of other creatures in order to get food. Though they flit among all -flowers they never become snobbish and love only the flowers which -cost a lot to grow. They love clover, free clover, best of all.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day237">AUGUST 24: Allie Baa’s Portrait</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Melly,” said daddy, “was having her -portrait painted. The lady who was painting her portrait -one day said to her:</p> - -<p>“‘Now, you are such a good girl, and you keep so still while I am -painting a lovely picture of you to give to your mother, that I wonder -if there is anything you would like me to paint for you?’</p> - -<p>“The little girl’s face was in smiles at once.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh yes,’ she cried, ‘I’d like to have my dollie painted.’ And when -Melly brought her doll the next time the lady said to herself, ‘I think -I will change the picture of Melly and have her holding her doll, as -she is now.’</p> - -<p>“And how differently Melly looked! No longer was she the little -girl sitting stiffly on a chair, looking now and again at the window -and longing to be out with her friends. She was not being good because -she thought she should, but because she was happy having Allie Baa -with her.</p> - -<p>“She looked like a real little girl, and the lady was delighted. For -before she had seemed unlike a child. She had looked so sad.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the lady to herself, ‘I will certainly have Melly holding -the doll.’</p> - -<p>“And then she did a painting of Allie Baa, and it looked just like -her. How delighted Melly was! She showed the picture of Allie to -her—but of course Allie never even smiled. She looked at it just as -she looked at everything else.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_205"></a>[205]</span></p> - -<p>“‘You dear, precious dollie,’ said Melly, ‘you don’t care whether you -have a painting of your dear old face or not. But it’s a great comfort -to your mother.’</p> - -<p>“The lady was so pleased at the picture of Melly, and she was proud -of herself that she had thought of having Melly bring her doll.</p> - -<p>“When Melly’s mother saw the painting she said: ‘Whatever made -you think of having her hold Allie Baa? Why, that is just like my -dear little girl—just the way we always see her. How glad I am.’ -And the lady was happy, for she had made the real mother and the -make-believe so pleased!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day238">AUGUST 25: Saving the Elm</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Yes, I was very, very ill,” said the elm tree. “I didn’t know -whether I would ever get well or not. I had all sorts of -things the matter with me. My wood was cracking and I -was generally in bad shape.</p> - -<p>“They talked about me, people did, and they said it would be a -great pity to cut me down. They said I gave shade in the hot summer, -they said I was very beautiful and they said I should be saved if -possible. A lot of very clever tree doctors were sent for and they said -that I could be saved. Oh, how happy that made me!” And Grandfather -Elm swayed in the breeze and smiled.</p> - -<p>“All the bad wood which had started in to hurt me was taken away. -Then they fixed up the places where the old wood had been so it would -keep in good condition in the future.</p> - -<p>“I had steel straps put upon me in certain places to keep me from -blowing over and fixed in such a way that I could sway and laugh and -blow naturally with the rest of you.</p> - -<p>“My, but when they said I was all right, how I did rejoice! I was -so happy, so happy. For I am a well elm now!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day239">AUGUST 26: A Magic Lantern Show</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">There was a queer cry from outside the lighthouse—on the -window ledge—and Teeny, the little daughter of the lighthouse -keeper looked out. There, against the shutter was a -sea gull and another was by him. The window ledge was very wide but -they did not seem to be there from choice. Then Teeny remembered<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_206"></a>[206]</span> -what a storm there had been the night before, and she thought that -these sea gulls must have been hurt.</p> - -<p>Teeny opened the window and took the sea gulls inside. They were -very young and they had been hurt. They had not been hurt very -badly, but they had been very much frightened.</p> - -<p>All day Teeny looked after the sea gulls. They grew quite tame, -and as if they knew that Teeny was a little girl of the sea.</p> - -<p>It was late in the afternoon when Teeny remembered that she had -planned to have a Magic Lantern show.</p> - -<p>“This will be fine,” said Teeny to herself. “I have two of my audience. -Usually I have to be audience and stage manager, too. Sometimes -daddy and mother come, but they are busy at this time, and usually -I am alone. Of course, I have lots of companions in the pictures -that I show, and I leave them on the sheet which shows the -pictures for a long time and talk to them.”</p> - -<p>Teeny took a great cushion and she put the sea gulls upon it. “To-morrow -you will be strong enough to be set free,” she told them. “I -know you hate to be prisoners when you are used to flying over the -great sea.”</p> - -<p>The sea gulls paid no attention to the magic lantern show, which disappointed -Teeny a little. But still, they did make an audience, and -that was quite a treat!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day240">AUGUST 27: The Baby Ear</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am so afraid I won’t be eaten,” said the baby ear of corn as -it rested on the kitchen table in a fine house where lived a -mother and a father and several children.</p> - -<p>“Cheer up, baby ear,” said the mother ear, “if you didn’t get the -chance to grow into a big, full-sized ear of corn, at least you have been -able to live in a wonderful silken home, and that is more than many -folks and creatures can do.”</p> - -<p>“What is it to live in clover?” asked the baby ear. “They say, out in -the corn field, that some folks think it’s fine to live in clover.”</p> - -<p>“To live in clover,” said the mother ear, “means just the same as to -live in a silken bed. In fact it means anything that is nice. People -may live in clover and not be near a clover field, because they -may live so happily and in such comfortable, cheery, pleasant homes -that it’s a perfect kind of life. Clover does not always need to mean -clover. It may just mean happiness.</p> - -<p>“Hark!” said the mother ear. They were being taken out of their -silken homes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_207"></a>[207]</span></p> - -<p>“Look, children,” said the mother of the children, “at this tiny baby -ear alongside of a big ear. That is a most unusual sight. We’ll let -our youngest one eat this ear.” And the baby ear was delighted.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day241">AUGUST 28: How Arthur Saved a Little Girl</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One day a lake schooner was making its daily trip,” said daddy. -“A boy named Arthur had paddled in his canoe to the head -of the lake and was coming back home on the boat, for -that had just made a nice length paddle.</p> - -<p>“The boat was crowded with passengers. Many of them knew -Arthur, and many of them had been rather mean and had said that -Arthur spent too much time on the water.</p> - -<p>“Suddenly some one gave a cry:</p> - -<p>“‘Somebody overboard! Oh, oh!’</p> - -<p>“And then every one became very much excited and cried and -screamed. Arthur had not seen the person go overboard, but he rushed -to the end of the boat where all the people had hurried and saw in the -water just going down a little child in a white dress.</p> - -<p>“‘She has been under twice now,’ said some one.</p> - -<p>“Arthur didn’t say a word, nor did he scream, but in one dive he was -in the water and had grabbed hold of the little girl. They were soon -hauled in.</p> - -<p>“And the people who had thought Arthur spent too much time in -the water looked on, ashamed that all they had done was to scream, -while Arthur had gone in the water and had saved the child’s life.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day242">AUGUST 29: The Huckleberry Pickers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“To-day I passed by a house and heard some little children -talking to some other children who looked very ragged, hot -and tired,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“These children had been picking huckleberries and were going -around this hot afternoon trying to sell them.</p> - -<p>“They had stopped by this house where they had seen the little children -playing. The mother of the little children had gone out for the -afternoon, but they were having a party with a few of their little friends.</p> - -<p>“They told the little poor children that they hadn’t any money at all to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_208"></a>[208]</span> -buy the berries with, but they asked them to stay and play with them -and that they were sure when their mother came home she would buy -all the berries.</p> - -<p>“The children could not resist the temptation. They sat down and -had some lemonade and sponge cake, and, oh, it did seem so good -after the hot tramp they had made looking for the berries. After -they had had all the lemonade and sponge cake that they could possibly -eat they all went wading in a little brook back of the house. They did -so enjoy the lovely, cool water, and when the mother came home, there -she found her children entertaining the little poor children.</p> - -<p>“Of course she bought every one of the huckleberries, which pleased -the little children so much.</p> - -<p>“But what pleased them still more was that the mother added that if -they came that way very often she would like to buy huckleberries of -them, for her family was so fond of them, and that there would be -lemonade parties too.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day243">AUGUST 30: Mr. Sun’s Birthday</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The children had seen old Mr. Sun on his way to bed. He had -been as red as could be and very, very enormous. They wondered -what Mr. Sun was up to, and were not surprised at all -when daddy said:</p> - -<p>“Mr. Sun had a birthday party this afternoon and the gnomes were -invited. He told his guests to come just a little while before it was -time for him to go to bed.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said Peter Gnome, ‘you don’t suppose we would come after -you had gone to bed, do you?’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, no,’ said Mr. Sun as he grinned, ‘but the party must begin at -just such a time and end at just such a time. I have my own special -reasons, so come as I’ve said, won’t you, gnomes?’</p> - -<p>“‘By all means,’ said the gnomes.</p> - -<p>“And just a little while before Mr. Sun’s going to bed time, all the -gnomes appeared on top of a high hill.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Sun was shining brightly, but soon the gnomes noticed he began -to get even brighter and brighter, and more red every second.</p> - -<p>“‘You’re looking magnificent, Mr. Sun,’ the gnomes called out in admiration.</p> - -<p>“‘So glad to hear you say that,’ said Mr. Sun, ‘for this is my birthday -party!’</p> - -<p>“‘Your birthday!’ they cried out in amazement. ‘Why, we never -knew you had a birthday!’</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus14"> -<img src="images/illus14.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“FOR A MOMENT MR. SUN WAS HIDDEN BY A PURPLE CLOUD.”—<a href="#Page_209"><i>Page 209</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_209"></a>[209]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, oh,’ said Mr. Sun, and he almost lost his fine color which he -had been getting. ‘Dear me, O Mr. Purple Cloud,’ he called, ‘let me -hide my head in your best shawl—these little gnomes never knew I had -a birthday!’ And for a moment Mr. Sun was hidden by a purple cloud.</p> - -<p>“‘But explain to us,’ said the gnomes. ‘We don’t want to hurt -your feelings. We’re only too glad to be at your birthday party. We -just didn’t know about it—that’s all. Won’t you tell us, Mr. Sun?’</p> - -<p>“And Mr. Sun again came out from the purple cloud and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Why, you see when I change into this bright red robe of mine—then -it’s my birthday. Perfectly simple, isn’t it?</p> - -<p>“‘And as for having more than one birthday a year—that is true. -I have them whenever I feel like it—but usually I have one when I’m -going to work very hard for the next day, to make folks fine and warm, -and the things in the gardens grow. You see, when I’m feeling so -strong and well I think I ought to celebrate, so I give a birthday party.</p> - -<p>“‘Every one admires me when I wear this robe, and it’s just the same -to me as if they were all saying that they wished me many happy -returns of the day—for they all are hoping that I will wear the red -robe again.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day244">AUGUST 31: The Lost Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“You know I got lost,” said Collie. “It was a dreadful experience. -I really didn’t know what to do. I had gone off for -a trip and hadn’t realized how far I had gone. And you -know I’m very young.</p> - -<p>“Of course, I would have found my way home in the long run, I -know that. But it was everything to be helped as I was!</p> - -<p>“I found myself in another small town where there was a very fashionable -Inn. An Inn is a fashionable boarding-house, I believe, and is -like a smart hotel, only smaller. Now, in this Inn, they didn’t allow -dogs.</p> - -<p>“There were many elderly ladies there, and many of them were fussy.</p> - -<p>“I came upon this place, and I was so tired. I thought to myself that -the people might be friendly, and so I wagged my tail, although they -didn’t look the friendly sort.</p> - -<p>“None of them had spoken to me, or anything like that.</p> - -<p>“But when I wagged my tail and looked at some of them politely, -they said to each other:</p> - -<p>“‘What a lovely dog.’</p> - -<p>“I thought that they might help me, and so I wagged my tail again -and gave a low, friendly bark, and one of the ladies said:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_210"></a>[210]</span></p> - -<p>“‘That dog must be lost.’</p> - -<p>“Very gently I walked up near her, so I wouldn’t frighten her, and I -found that she wasn’t frightened.</p> - -<p>“Then I put my head in her lap and she patted me. And one of the -other women said to her:</p> - -<p>“‘Why, I never saw you pat a dog before. How do you know that -he won’t bite?’</p> - -<p>“Of course that was enough to make me furious. As if dogs were -all going to bite!</p> - -<p>“But I kept my temper and the lady said:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, he is a beautiful dog and you can tell he is used to being petted. -I am not afraid of him.’</p> - -<p>“And then the lady called out the one who owned the Inn, and she -asked to have me fed and a drink of water given to me.</p> - -<p>“Then one of the very stylish and superior waiters brought me out -a dainty meal and served me as though I were a fine paying guest, and -called my meal ‘luncheon.’</p> - -<p>“Then they telephoned about to the neighbors and others, and asked -questions about any missing dogs that had been reported, and they found -out I belonged to my master, and they helped me to come home.</p> - -<p>“In fact, I should say they brought me home, and it would have been -a hard job by myself. But, oh dogs! It’s good to be home!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day245">SEPTEMBER 1: The Whippoorwills</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">In the deep and dark woods, where there are many rocks, and -where people seldom go, live the Whippoorwills.</p> - -<p>The Whippoorwills guard their young if danger is near, but -when they are little eggs they are not sheltered by a home-nest—the -ground does well enough for them.</p> - -<p>Perhaps Mother Whippoorwill thinks it is a mistake to begin by spoiling -her children, but she is not a hard-hearted mother as this would -seem to show. No, she is always ready to defend them from enemies.</p> - -<p>Now, Mr. Whippoorwill is about the size of a robin, but he looks -longer because he has great, long wings. He is covered with reddish-brown -feathers, and sometimes grayish-white. He has a fine white -collar and his quills are decorated with white. He has bristles all -about his beak, which is very large.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Whippoorwill is just about the same in looks, except she has -a tan collar instead of a white one, and her tail is tan, too.</p> - -<p>One night—for the whippoorwills love the night-time—a boy thought -he would like to catch a whippoorwill and have him for a pet. He loved<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_211"></a>[211]</span> -the wonderful song of the whippoorwill—which is a beautiful, rather -sad note. The whippoorwills only sing when away from people, and -they love to be by themselves. That is why they choose their homes -where people will not come.</p> - -<p>And he caught Mr. Whippoorwill. “Ah,” he said. “I will be very -good to you. You may have a big place to fly about in, for I have -made it with wire in the yard. And you will have a little home of your -own. I will not keep you in a small cage. That would be cruel.”</p> - -<p>The little boy hadn’t thought that it would be cruel to keep the whippoorwill -in any way—the bird who loves solitude—or being alone.</p> - -<p>Every night after this he listened to hear his whippoorwill sing, but -never a sound did he make. Then he thought is was because Mr. -Whippoorwill was without his mate, and after a long time he caught -Mrs. Whippoorwill.</p> - -<p>Now he would surely have the glorious Whippoorwill singing every -evening, he thought.</p> - -<p>But not a sound did he hear. In fact, they seemed to have forgotten -their note—they had left it behind in the woods.</p> - -<p>You see, the Whippoorwill will not sing in captivity. He is utterly -miserable then, and he longs to be back where he can be alone and away -from creatures. Then, at night, when it is quiet and dark, we can sometimes -hear his glorious note.</p> - -<p>The boy did not know what to make of it, but at last he let them -go. Oh! The joy of spreading their wings toward the dark woods! -How wonderful it was! And to see the Whippoorwill children! To -feel the dark cool woods, to sleep all day, to work all night!</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said Mr. Whippoorwill, when he was back in the woods, “I -must see if I can find my note. I left it in the woods behind me.”</p> - -<p>“So did I,” said Mrs. Whippoorwill. And to their great delight -they found their notes again—they had just been quiet deep down in -their throats, for they had left the woods, and their little bird hearts had -been too sad for singing. The children joined in too. And the boy -heard them all.</p> - -<p>“They sing now,” he said. “They don’t like to be caught.” And -how glad the Whippoorwills were that the boy understood.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day246">SEPTEMBER 2: The Monkey</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A hurdy-gurdy, or hand organ,” said daddy, “came to -town one day when it was very, very hot. No summer day -had been so sultry. Down the village street the old man -played tune after tune as he stopped in front of different shops and -houses.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_212"></a>[212]</span></p> - -<p>“A monkey was with him and the monkey took off his cap and put -the pennies which were given to him into his cap and then into his little -pocket of the red coat he wore. He was all in red and he looked -rather hot and uncomfortable.</p> - -<p>“The man would make the monkey do tricks and the people who -watched gave the monkey money. Later on the man took the money. -For what could the monkey do with pennies! He could not go out and -buy food. No, he had to take just what was given to him. And sometimes -he did not get quite enough.</p> - -<p>“And yet the old man was always greeted with smiles. No one asked -him if he was good to his monkey. No one said that he ought not to -be making the monkey work on such a hot day.</p> - -<p>“They all just watched! Lots of people who had not been able to -do any work to speak of all day—so hot had it been—now watched the -monkey work.</p> - -<p>“Trick after trick he went through, and his little hand clutched -the pennies that were given to him in a sort of way, as if he wanted to -say:</p> - -<p>“‘I must hold on to these. I have to work so hard for -them.’</p> - -<p>“The hurdy-gurdy played pieces in front of the different places until at -last they stopped before a little gray house.</p> - -<p>“‘We won’t stay here long,’ said the man to himself. ‘I don’t believe -we will get many pennies here.’</p> - -<p>“Out of a window appeared the head of a little boy. His name was -Bobbie and he loved animals of all sorts.</p> - -<p>“He smiled when he saw the cunning little monkey with the red hat -and jacket and the tune of the hurdy-gurdy sounded so bright and jolly -and full of fun.</p> - -<p>“He hurried down the stairs and ran out of the front door. What -joy on a horrid, hot day to have a hurdy-gurdy and monkey in the village! -What a treat! What a very great treat! He had three pennies -ready!</p> - -<p>“The monkey began to do some tricks, urged on by the man who had -seen the pennies shining from Bobbie’s hand.</p> - -<p>“‘Show the little gentleman your fine tricks,’ said the man.</p> - -<p>“Bobbie was feeling so happy when suddenly he noticed the face of -the little monkey. Oh, how pleading were his eyes, and Bobbie put his -hand underneath the red jacket. The body of the little monkey was -so hot.</p> - -<p>“‘Aren’t you ashamed!’ said Bobbie. ‘The very idea of making a -monkey wear a hot suit on a day like this just because you think it looks -fine!’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_213"></a>[213]</span></p> - -<p>“The man pulled at the monkey’s chain. ‘Come along,’ he said. -‘We’ll not show this gentleman fine tricks.’</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t want to see them,’ said Bobbie. ‘On a day when grown -men don’t feel like work, to make a little dumb animal go through -trick after trick to get you money! Aren’t you ashamed!’</p> - -<p>“Somehow the man did not go away. He was so surprised at being -talked to in such a way. He really did not know just what to make of -it.</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll tell you what I’ll do,’ said Bobbie, who was half sobbing now -with anger. ‘I’ll give you all the pennies from my bank. I have 63 -pennies in all. Only, promise me to take off the monkey’s red hat and -jacket and give him a rest to-day and other hot days? To think of a -man making money out of a little monkey when it’s so hot his little -back is burning and his eyes are begging to be allowed rest and a cool -place!’</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll promise you,’ said the man, as he took off the monkey’s jacket -and cap. ‘But I won’t take your 63 cents. You and my monkey have -made me ashamed. I’m ashamed enough—I don’t want the 63 cents.’ -But Bobbie did give the man and the monkey a nice, cool drink.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day247">SEPTEMBER 3: Paper Dolls</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Milly,” said daddy, “was very fond of -paper dolls. Now one day when she had had three of her -dolls a year she thought she would give them a birthday -party and her mother told her to start off at once to ask her friends.</p> - -<p>“‘You must bring your paper dolls too, and all their clothes, so we -can pretend they are going to lots of things,’ said Milly as she went to -the houses of her friends. ‘Bring them first dressed in their best as my -dollies are dressed up now waiting for them.’</p> - -<p>“And Milly told them to come in one hour. In just that time they -arrived and brought with them their boxes of paper dolls.</p> - -<p>“‘Come right along,’ said Milly. ‘The dolls are waiting for their -party in the nursery.’</p> - -<p>“‘We have brought them presents,’ said Milly’s little friends. ‘Our -dolls are giving them birthday gifts of new paper shawls and hats which -we have made.’</p> - -<p>“Of course Milly was delighted, but the greatest surprise of all was -when they entered the door of the nursery.</p> - -<p>“There around the neck of each paper doll was a pink piece of -crinkly paper which reached out to the little table. In the center of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_214"></a>[214]</span> -this was a pink and white birthday cake, with three candles—one for -each paper doll!</p> - -<p>“‘Oh mother!’ shouted Milly, ‘what a gorgeous surprise!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day248">SEPTEMBER 4: Larry’s Labor Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Larry was five years old and he loved holidays. But the coming -holiday—it was not Larry’s. Nor had it anything to do -with Larry. The thought of that bothered him. He wished -somehow it could be different.</p> - -<p>He had asked his father what Labor Day meant and his father had -told him that it was a holiday set apart as a day of recognition of the -laboring class. He had not quite understood what that meant but -his father had explained that it meant a day set aside in honor of there -being such a class as a laboring class, showing that to belong to the -laboring class was something dignified and to be respected.</p> - -<p>Larry knew then that it was useless for him to have a share in this -holiday—a real, real share in it at least. This was different from Xmas -and Thanksgiving and the Fourth of July.</p> - -<p>But then a happy thought came to him. For the next few days -Larry was very, very busy. Every one thought he was busily playing -and making mud-pies and such, but not at all.</p> - -<p>And on the morning of Labor Day they knew what Larry had been -doing. He led his father and his mother and his grown-up sister and -his fourteen-year-old brother to the very far corner of the garden -which had always been set aside as Larry’s mud-pie playground.</p> - -<p>There he showed them a tiny garden set out with paths and borders -of pretty pebbles. Growing in the garden were ferns which Larry -had transplanted from the woods and a tiny red geranium stood proudly -in a little bed by itself. It had come from Larry’s nursery flower pot.</p> - -<p>“You see,” he said, “I wanted to have a holiday to-day—I mean I -wanted to have a right to the holiday, as daddy talked about laborers -having, so I’ve labor-ed too.” It was rather a hard word to say but -he managed it well.</p> - -<p>“And now,” he turned to his family, “don’t you think I can have a -little share in Labor Day too—a real little share?”</p> - -<p>And his family said “Yes,” and I think you’ll agree with them too!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_215"></a>[215]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day249">SEPTEMBER 5: In the Barnyard</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Quack, quack,” said Mrs. Duck, “these warm days do make -me feel like swimming.”</p> - -<p>“They don’t make me feel like swimming, grunt, grunt,” -said Grandfather Porky Pig. “They make me feel like lying down in -the mud and resting and dreaming sweet pig dreams.”</p> - -<p>“What in the world are sweet pig dreams?” asked Mrs. Duck. -“Yes, quack, quack, what in the world are they? I’ve never heard of -sweet pig dreams though I have heard of sweet dreams.”</p> - -<p>“Sweet pig dreams and sweet dreams are the same,” said Grandfather -Porky Pig, “except that sweet pig dreams are the sweet dreams -which a pig has. Do you see? I dream of being given too much to eat -for I’m never given enough to satisfy my pig heart, and so I always pick -up some more myself.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t speak of my pig heart, if I were you, quack, quack,” said -Mrs. Duck. “I’d speak of my pig tummy.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, very well,” said Grandfather Porky, “I do not object. But I -must be off for my rest as I want to feel fit for my next meal.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you always feel fit for your meals?” asked Mrs. Duck.</p> - -<p>“Always,” said Grandfather Porky, “but I like to talk that way. It -amuses me,” he ended with a laughing squeal and a twist to his tail.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day250">SEPTEMBER 6: The Animals’ Talk</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Of course it is true we do not speak the language people speak. -We have our own way of talking, but that doesn’t mean that -we don’t talk,” said Larry, the monkey.</p> - -<p>“It is just as absurd, I think, for people to say that of animals as it -would be for the animals to tell American people that they can’t talk because -they don’t speak like all the other people in the world, or to tell -the French people that they can’t talk because there are people who -speak quite differently from them.</p> - -<p>“When we are unhappy we make certain sounds and words of our own.</p> - -<p>“When we are frightened we have other sounds to make. When we -are pleased we have still others. When we are playing we have others -again.</p> - -<p>“And so have all the animals. The Bears have different kinds of -growls for different things they mean to say.</p> - -<p>“The Deer can talk, oh so well!</p> - -<p>“The Chimpanzees and the Orang-utans are great talkers and they<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_216"></a>[216]</span> -know a lot, too. Don’t people know that? Haven’t they ever seen -and heard a Chimpanzee and his keeper talking?</p> - -<p>“Then if they haven’t, I just wish they would! And I wish they’d -come and hear me when I chat with my keeper. He understands me.</p> - -<p>“He knows what I want and why I want it, and when I want it. He -knows whether I feel well or sick. He understands me perfectly, and -I understand him.</p> - -<p>“Dogs talk, as every one surely must know! And Mr. Siberian -Tiger talks. He told the keeper how pleased he was the other day -when the keeper rubbed his back through the side of the cage.</p> - -<p>“He actually purred like a pussy cat!</p> - -<p>“And the Wolves! How they talk whether they are here in the -zoo or whether they are free!</p> - -<p>“The Bears all talk. And the Rabbits talk. Their thumping sounds -are words, oh yes, indeed.</p> - -<p>“Mother Rabbit thumps the ground when danger is near; instead of -saying ‘Danger,’ as people do, Rabbits thump their word ‘Danger.’</p> - -<p>“Beavers talk. Prairie Dogs talk, and one of them always guards -when the rest are playing above ground and the one who is guarding certainly -knows how to say ‘Danger’ when danger is near.</p> - -<p>“The Striped Chipmunk talks, too. He can tell you that he is happy -living about the rocky ground where he makes his home. He knows -how to warn of danger, and he talks of the things he likes to eat.</p> - -<p>“Dear me, all animals talk! Of course they do! And every sound -they make means something. Our talks must be translated into the language -of people if they’re to understand what we’re saying, but if they -study us and our talk they’ll be able to translate what we have to say.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day251">SEPTEMBER 7: Doctor Birds</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little boy named Peter,” said daddy, “had been very -ill. His mother and daddy had been so worried about him -that they had decided he needed a change of air. So his -mother had taken him north, far, far from his home.</p> - -<p>“Poor Peter! How long the days did seem sometimes.</p> - -<p>“‘If he could only get interested in something,’ said the doctor. ‘He -would then get well twice as quickly. Doesn’t he like to read?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said his mother, ‘but he is lonely for his friends.’</p> - -<p>“But one day on the ledge of the little sleeping porch Peter had, -came a small bird.</p> - -<p>“‘What a beautiful voice,’ said Peter, after the little bird had given -a glorious song.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_217"></a>[217]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Twit, twit,’ answered the little bird. ‘Chirp, chirp, tweet,’ which -was his way of saying he was so glad Peter liked it.</p> - -<p>“‘Mother,’ called Peter, ‘may I have some crumbs for this little bird? -He has sung for me and has been here to call on me.’</p> - -<p>“Peter’s mother came rushing out with a bowl of bread crumbs and -then she brought out some clear, cool water. The little bird looked -so grateful and pleased, and he went off singing gaily. That morning -seemed very short to Peter, and that afternoon the doctor said that -Peter seemed very much better. The next day seven birds came and -sang and had a delicious repast. And the following day a flock of -birds came—all of many colors and they all had lovely voices. Peter -grew steadily better.</p> - -<p>“Peter suddenly thought that the birds would leave him, for the -autumn would take these birds south. Sure enough, they began to -grow fewer and fewer, but his first little friend was the last to leave.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh,’ said Peter, ‘you’ve made me well. How I hate to see you -go.’ Peter was walking around now, but he always spent his mornings -in the sleeping porch where the birds came. And Peter waved a -beautiful blue silk handkerchief he had. ‘Good-by little bird friend,’ -he called.</p> - -<p>“But that afternoon when the doctor came he told Peter’s mother -that Peter was well enough to go back home, so Peter went back with -his friends, ‘The Doctor Birds,’ as he called them.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day252">SEPTEMBER 8: Nine Years Old</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’m nine years old to-day,” chirped the canary bird. “That is -a pretty good age for a canary bird, too. I believe I am to -have a special piece of crisp lettuce and a new piece of cuttle -fish bone as birthday presents.</p> - -<p>“Then, too, I’ve heard that I am to have a bite of an apple, also. -Ah, yes, it is fine to be nine years old.</p> - -<p>“My mistress has been saying for some time that when to-day came -it would be my ninth birthday.</p> - -<p>“How good she is to me. I haven’t been able to see for the past -year or so. I found myself seeing things less clearly and less clearly.</p> - -<p>“Finally I couldn’t see anything. I can feel my way about my cage -of course, and sometimes my mistress takes me out and pets me, and I -sit on her finger and she kisses the top of my head.</p> - -<p>“Then I give her little love pecks, too—my little bird kind of kisses.</p> - -<p>“I have an idea when it is night because my mistress says ‘Hush’ to -me several times over and kisses me several times, one time right after<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_218"></a>[218]</span> -another for several moments, and then I’m put back on my perch.</p> - -<p>“Then I put my head under my wing, which, of course, is the way I -sleep. And next I put my head out for a moment and I hear her say: -‘Good, Dicky. That’s right.’</p> - -<p>“Yes, I’m nine years old, and I’ve had nine happy years of bird life, -so far.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day253">SEPTEMBER 9: Evelyn’s Story</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Yes, I know,” said daddy, “I promised Evelyn I would tell her -about the dolls I saw in the Old Natural History Museum -in Washington the other day. There were dolls which belonged -to the great-granddaughter of Major Bradford, who was an -aide-de-camp to Washington.</p> - -<p>“There were dolls and toys which belonged to children at different -periods of time, years ago.</p> - -<p>“Some of the dolls had blue eyes, and some had brown eyes. Many -of them wore real lace and looked very fine and wonderful. There -were toys too, and there were some sets of dolls’ china which didn’t -look unlike the china Evelyn owns. There were many dolls and toys -which belonged to children in 1870.</p> - -<p>“So that any little girl who ever goes to Washington should go to -see the dolls which used to be played with many years ago.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day254">SEPTEMBER 10: The Gallant Rooster</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ah,” said Mr. Red Crown Rooster, “I have found a worm. -First come, first served,” he added.</p> - -<p>Then Miss Gray Hen looked at the worm and said:</p> - -<p>“May I have it? I didn’t eat much breakfast this morning, and I’d -enjoy an extra meal.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed, it is a pleasure to give it to you, cock-a-doodle-do,” said Mr. -Red Crown Rooster, who was a gallant, mannerly young rooster.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day255">SEPTEMBER 11: The Fairy Queen Story</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The little chicks were still half-way out of their shells and -half-way in their shells,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“‘See the broken shells we are leaving behind us,’ said one -little chick to his brother.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_219"></a>[219]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Will we ever be able to get back in again?’</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t believe we will,’ said another little chick. ‘Oh, dear, there -we have gone and broken our shells and we won’t be able to go back -when we want to. And we may want to, very much indeed. For we -may feel very shy in the great barnyard world. And we may want to -crawl back into our little dark hiding places.’</p> - -<p>“‘Little chicks,’ said a sweet voice, ‘I am the Fairy Queen. I won’t -come too near to you so you can see me, but I am going to tell you -something. You are growing out of your shells just as boys and girls -grow out of their shoes and their suits and their dresses. They can’t -get back into them again, either, any more than you can get back into -your shells, for that is growth, little chicks, and when you grow to get -bigger and stronger you can’t go back to your babyhood.</p> - -<p>“‘A grown-up man can’t go back into a little boy, a little boy can’t -go back to the way he was when he was a baby and had to be wheeled -in a carriage, and neither can you go back into your shells. None of -us can do such things, because it isn’t Mother Nature’s way, and Mother -Nature’s way is always the best.</p> - -<p>“‘So don’t feel sad, little chicks, because you are leaving your shells -for good. It only means you are growing up into big chickens.’ And -they all felt happy again.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day256">SEPTEMBER 12: The White Oak</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We have sturdy, strong trunks and arms,” said Old Mother -White Oak, “and we have such good roots that we can -stand storms.”</p> - -<p>“We are very popular with the men who gather lumber and the -people who care for trees. And we live to a very great age. Oh, -we become so old!”</p> - -<p>“Then we’ve a long, long, time to live, eh, Mother Oak?” asked -the little Oaks.</p> - -<p>“You may live to be more than two hundred years old,” said Mother -Oak. “Yes, you will probably live to be far older than that.”</p> - -<p>“How wonderful,” the young Oaks whispered.</p> - -<p>“We belong to a very great and mighty family of Oaks. By that -I mean that there are many different kinds of oaks; like us in many ways -and again unlike us in a good many ways.”</p> - -<p>“They say that there are three hundred different kinds of Oak trees!”</p> - -<p>“Oh dear, what lots of Oaks,” said one of the young Oaks. “How -thrilling to belong to such a very big family.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_220"></a>[220]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day257">SEPTEMBER 13: Wasted Moments</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The gold watch was talking to the silver watch and the gun-metal -watch.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m bright in a way,” said the gold watch, “because -I am of gold. But I will tell you first of all why I have done dreadful -things—such as to lose and gain time in a reckless way.</p> - -<p>“I was made to look expensive. I cost a lot of money—that is, I -cost a good deal of money. The creature who made me, and the one -who had me made were more anxious to make me look well than to -have me act well.</p> - -<p>“They didn’t care what happened to me once I was sold and they -sold me for less than they usually would sell a gold watch for because -I was so cheaply made inside.</p> - -<p>“Of course in truth I was very expensive, for I wasn’t worth my -price and that makes an object most tremendously expensive.</p> - -<p>“Well, you see, my works were very poor. I was nervous and not -well and strong and so I couldn’t go steadily. One day I’d feel very -fine and I’d go dashing ahead, trying to make up for lost time. That, -of course, a poor watch can never do. It has never been expected of a -watch and so a watch shouldn’t try to do it.</p> - -<p>“Time goes right on no matter what we may do. But you see I -would be so silly. I would go ahead so fast that it was as bad as though -I lost time.</p> - -<p>“Many were the times when I felt so down-hearted that I just -dragged the hours away—and lost lots of time. The whole trouble -was that I was trying to pretend that I was something I wasn’t. And -that never does. If a creature is what it is and isn’t trying to be something -else, then it is all right.</p> - -<p>“I was trying to act like a fine gold watch and I was really a poor -gold watch. I was a humbug, but it wasn’t my fault. It was the fault -of the people who made me. Anyway, now I am here to be fixed up -so I can be what I pretend to be—a timekeeper. But there are people -who don’t appreciate moments! Oh, wasted moments are such a pity -when people could make so much use of them in working or playing—anything -but wasting them! That is what I think is the greatest pity -of all.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day258">SEPTEMBER 14: Welcome, the Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once an old, old lady who lived all alone,” said -daddy. “Her only companion was a big dog whose name -was Fred.</p> - -<p>“But one day Fred got sick. Oh, he was such a sick doggie. He<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_221"></a>[221]</span> -could scarcely wag his tail when his mistress asked him how he was. -He just looked at her out of his big eyes and made queer little sounds -in his throat, which in dog language meant, ‘Don’t worry, kind mistress. -It makes me sad to see you so unhappy.’</p> - -<p>“But Fred only grew worse and worse. The dog doctor came, and -said Fred was dying of old age. Poor faithful Fred! How he did -hate to leave his mistress. He seemed to know how much she would -miss him.</p> - -<p>“A week passed by and at the end of a long night when Fred had -dozed off and on with his head in his mistress’ lap, his breathing stopped. -And over his shaggy fur the old lady’s tears fell hour after hour.</p> - -<p>“Now one day, some little while after Fred had died, the old lady -was sitting by her window looking out on the village street. There -at her door was a big dog—he looked very much like Fred but he was -young and he jumped and bounded.</p> - -<p>“‘Scratch! Scratch,’ went his paws on the door, and the old lady -slowly got up and let him in.</p> - -<p>“‘Whose doggie are you?’ she asked.</p> - -<p>“The dog looked at her for a moment, jumped about and then licked -her hand, as if to say, ‘I am yours, if you will have me.’</p> - -<p>“She brought him some milk to drink, and gave him a bone. While -he was playing with his bone, she put on her bonnet and shawl.</p> - -<p>“‘Come with me,’ said the old lady. ‘But you mustn’t go too fast.’</p> - -<p>“And along the village street they went—the dog going off on short -runs, but always coming back to join his new mistress.</p> - -<p>“From house to house, from store to store, they went, and the old -lady’s question was always the same, ‘Do you know from where this -dog came?’</p> - -<p>“And always she got the same answer, ‘We have never seen the dog -before. But he looks like Fred. Maybe he is one of Fred’s grandchildren—you -had better keep him.’</p> - -<p>“‘I shall name you Welcome,’ she said to the dog, ‘for you were -very, very welcome to me. I was so lonely.’ And several tears fell -from the old lady’s eyes—but now they fell from joy.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day259">SEPTEMBER 15: The Children’s Museum</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The other day,” said daddy, “when I had to be in Washington -on business, I found a little spare time in which to visit -the children’s miniature museum in a building known as the -Smithsonian Institution. Now, in this museum, where there were different<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_222"></a>[222]</span> -kinds of birds and insects and trees, there was a description of -the bird or of the insect, and of its ways. Among the insects and -spiders were some scorpions and the thousand legged creature. Mr. -Thousand Legs is very long and has lots of little legs underneath him.</p> - -<p>“Of course he must have lots and lots of little legs when he is called -Mr. Thousand Legs.</p> - -<p>“Then I saw Mr. Tarantula from South America. Mr. Tarantula -can catch birds. Then Mr. Giant Walking Stick was there with long -feelers coming from his head. He, too, had been brought from South -America.</p> - -<p>“He had some little feelers, too, and three pairs of legs which are -almost enough for any creature.</p> - -<p>“He was grayish white in color.</p> - -<p>“Then,” daddy continued, “there were examples of different kinds -of trees and of the different creatures who lived in the trees, and of -how they could protect themselves by the color of the nests they made, -and by the safety habits they had.</p> - -<p>“For example, the Brown Creeper creeps over the bark of trees which -have much the same coloring as his feathers.</p> - -<p>“The Wood Pewee has a nest, bending down, in the tree, shaped -and fixed so that it almost looks like a part of the tree.</p> - -<p>“Then the bird called the Least Tern always lays its eggs among the -pebbles on the beach and the eggs and the babies are much the same -color as the pebbles.</p> - -<p>“In that way the Least Tern can protect the eggs from the Sea Gulls -who would steal them if they thought they were eggs instead of pebbles.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Night-hawk’s ground nest is made to look like dead leaves -and just like the ground. It is hidden that way. And it made me -think yet again how clever the birds are.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day260">SEPTEMBER 16: Prince, the Horse</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I have a true story to tell you,” commenced daddy, “of a horse -who wouldn’t be sold!</p> - -<p>“The horse’s name was Prince, and he belonged to a farmer -who had six nice little children.</p> - -<p>“One day along the road came a man in a big wagon, driving two -horses. The children didn’t like the looks of the man though they -didn’t quite know why, until he said: ‘That’s a fine horse you drove -to town yesterday. I’ll buy him from you for three hundred dollars.’ -Now the farmer was not rich—he was really poor, and he needed three -hundred dollars more than he needed Prince.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_223"></a>[223]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ he said at last, ‘I’ll sell him to you.’</p> - -<p>“The next morning when the farmer got up—very early—for the -children had said their good-bys to Prince, and none of them could bear -to see him go—he went over to the stable and hitched Prince to the -wagon.</p> - -<p>“Prince gave a low ‘Whinny-whinny,’ and licked his master’s hand.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh Prince, Prince, don’t do that,’ said his master half choking -with tears. And Prince neighed softly.</p> - -<p>“They started off, the farmer holding the reins loosely, as if he -couldn’t bear to guide Prince to the town. Prince knew where he was -going and went ahead. But every few minutes he would turn around, -and look at his master, and there were real tears in his big eyes. -‘Prince,’ shouted his master, ‘you’re worth more to us than that -money! Turn around!’ And Prince neighed joyfully this time, as his -master turned him around, and said, ‘Home, Prince, we’re going -home!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day261">SEPTEMBER 17: The Deer</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Far away,” said daddy, “some men went hunting.”</p> - -<p>“‘We hope to get a couple of deer,’ they said. ‘And of -course, we’d like it better if we could get more.’</p> - -<p>“They thought they were going out for a great deal of fun and they -planned what they should take to eat and what a glorious grown-up -picnic they would have.</p> - -<p>“They went hunting on the first day of their trip, and there, sure -enough, was a deer. Oh, such a lovely deer! His eyes were soft -brown in color and very large and beautiful.</p> - -<p>“He had left his mate to go hunting for food and here he was caught -by the men. He could not run. He just stood there for one awful -moment, his great eyes looking at the men.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh men,’ he was trying to say, ‘oh great, big men with guns, -don’t shoot me down. I do no harm. I am gentle. I have a mate. -I don’t want to be shot. Oh men, you men with guns! You are so -powerful, so strong. What can I do? But have pity on me. Think -of me killed and enjoyed by you as food, and my poor mate crying away -by herself in the woods.’</p> - -<p>“‘Sometimes,’ said one of the men, ‘I cannot bear to shoot one of -these lovely creatures. They look so sad. And this one is struck still -with fear.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, nonsense,’ said one of the other men, ‘you always get this way -on the first day of our hunting trip. Think what good venison we will -have.’ For venison is the meat of the deer.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_224"></a>[224]</span></p> - -<p>“And the man’s kindness fled from him and a loud bang-bang ended -the beautiful deer’s life—the deer with the big brown eyes which begged -and pleaded for kindness—not for gunshot.</p> - -<p>“The next day the men were off shooting again. They had what -they called a great deal of luck. In truth it means that they killed -some of the woodland animals and could feed on some of the meat.</p> - -<p>“They saw deer in great numbers but none of the family of the poor -deer they had killed on the first day.</p> - -<p>“On the fifth day of their trip they saw the doe who was the mate -of the deer. She, too, had beautiful soft brown eyes and with her -a lovely fawn child.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh look,’ said the men, ‘there is a doe. And a fawn with her.’</p> - -<p>“‘There is a fine against us if we kill a mother deer,’ said one.</p> - -<p>“‘Who will know?’ said another.</p> - -<p>“Now the man who had shown a little bit of kindness on the first -day by feeling badly to kill the deer was the one who spoke next. To -be sure, he had not felt badly enough to have prevented the killing of -the deer, nor had he gone home and given up hunting. But he was like -those people who haven’t the courage to say they don’t want to do a -thing when they know and feel it is cruel and wrong. They just go on -doing it to be thought fine and manly.</p> - -<p>“But to continue with the story. The man spoke and this time he -meant what he said.</p> - -<p>“‘I cannot bear to kill that mother doe and her lovely fawn. She -is running from us, and I, for one, won’t try to get her.’</p> - -<p>“The mother doe and fawn had vanished and were safe back in the -woods. Oh, how her heart was beating. ‘It was those men who killed -my mate,’ she was saying to her fawn child.</p> - -<p>“And the fawn nestled close to her mother and licked her head to -tell her how much she was still loved by her child.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the mother deer, ‘I am all alone without my mate, but -I have you safe with me.’</p> - -<p>“But for days and days the mother had great trouble in keeping her -child safe from harm. For it was the time when the men were around -with the big guns and the look in their eyes to kill the creatures of the -woods and forests.</p> - -<p>“And when the men from the hunting trip I have told you about -went home, one man vowed he would never join them again. And he -kept his word. Neither did he eat any of the venison, for he could -not get from his mind the thought of those great brown eyes begging -for pity from the strong men with the guns. And something deep -within him must have told him of the lonely mate left in the woods, -for never again did he go hunting.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_225"></a>[225]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day262">SEPTEMBER 18: A Black Cat</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl,” said daddy, “owned a beautiful big black cat. -The little girl’s name was Carrie and the cat’s name was -Mrs. Coal. One day Mrs. Coal’s eyes were shining very -brightly and she rubbed up against Carrie as if to say:</p> - -<p>“‘I am so happy,’ and how she purred.</p> - -<p>“From the look in Mrs. Coal’s green eyes Carrie knew that she -wanted her to follow somewhere.</p> - -<p>“Way back in a storeroom lying on an old worn-out mattress were -five little bits of fuzz.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Coal looked at Carrie and then licked the tiny little bits of -fuzz with her big tongue. ‘My little kittens, my babies,’ was what -she was saying in cat talk.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day263">SEPTEMBER 19: The Oysters</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Fellow Oysters,” said a little oyster, “it was cold last winter. -What is more, it was freezing cold. And what is still -more, the water was frozen over, oh so strongly, and so securely.</p> - -<p>“I have heard that our relatives were so hard to get that they were -very, very expensive. They cost too much and so very few went into -people’s mouths.”</p> - -<p>“Great, great, great,” all the oysters shouted with glee.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day264">SEPTEMBER 20: The Elevator</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The elevator,” said daddy, “had stopped at the ground floor -of a building and as it was during a time of the day when -the people were not using it very much, it had plenty of -time to rest.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ it said to the ground floor, ‘pretty soon the rush will begin. -Very few people get down to their business before this, very few indeed, -and very few come just around this time.</p> - -<p>“‘But in a very short time they will be coming. They’ll rush and -they’ll be so affectionate with me.’</p> - -<p>“‘My dear elevator,’ said the ground floor, ‘when people rush at -you in the morning it is not because they love you so but because they -are almost late to business or are afraid they will be.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_226"></a>[226]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh dear,’ said the elevator, ‘I thought they loved me so. Still -it makes no difference. I am but an elevator and I haven’t feelings, -so I shall recover from what you have told me. Anyway I never get -so high up people can’t reach me.</p> - -<p>“‘Now there are some creatures who, when they reach high and -lofty positions won’t notice those who are down below them. But not -your friend the elevator.</p> - -<p>“‘No, no matter how high I go, up to the highest floor of this high -building, I never fail to think of the people down below on you, ground -floor, and down I come for them. I never forget the people down -below even if I do go up high in life!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day265">SEPTEMBER 21: The Fog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I want a change,” said one of the drops of water in a river.</p> - -<p>“And so do I,” said one of the drops of water in a near-by -lake.</p> - -<p>“I want a change to the air,” said a little brook, and a tiny stream -said, “I want to be up in the world for a little while.”</p> - -<p>A few drops in the big ocean not far away heard the murmurings of -the river, lake, brook and stream and said in roaring, rumbling tones: -“Let’s have a change. One, two, three, now all together go!”</p> - -<p>Then up in the air went the drops from the ocean, river, brook and -stream that had wanted a change and a great fog was over all.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day266">SEPTEMBER 22: The Land of Nod</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“You must go off to the Land of Nod,” said a mother to her -little boy whose name was Douglas, and before long Douglas -saw a Goblin standing before him.</p> - -<p>“We must visit the circus of the Land of Nod,” said the Goblin. -And off they went to see the circus.</p> - -<p>It was just like a regular circus. There were clowns, a band, ladies -in pink and yellow and blue who rode on white horses and little black -ponies. There were bicycle riders and trapeze performers, and -there was even popcorn!</p> - -<p>“What does it all mean?” asked Douglas. “The Land of Nod has -everything.”</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the Goblin. “For the Land of Nod is the land<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_227"></a>[227]</span> -of wonderful dreams—dreams of things that really happen in this wonderful -world. And come again,” added the Goblin, for Douglas was -opening his sleepy eyes as it was bright daylight.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day267">SEPTEMBER 23: The Homesick Chicken</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Now one of Mrs. Turkey’s children,” commenced daddy, “had -been stolen by a great big rat. So Mrs. Turkey said to herself: -‘I think I will take a chicken and look after it. Mrs. -Hen won’t mind. She has so many to look after as it is. It will probably -be a great relief to her to have one less.’</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Turkey talked on in this way and she called the chicken she -liked best.</p> - -<p>“‘Come here to me,’ she said, and she tried to make her voice sound -as a Mother Hen’s would sound.</p> - -<p>“The little chicken came running to the side of the turkey and seemed -to be quite happy and contented. The turkey fed the chicken when -she fed her own children and she looked after him all day long.</p> - -<p>“But when evening came and the turkeys were ready to go up to the -tree to roost as they always do when night-time comes, the poor little -chicken wished he had not left his own mother.</p> - -<p>“‘I was very bad to leave my mother,’ he whispered in a fretful -little voice.</p> - -<p>“‘Come on up the tree,’ said Mrs. Turkey, who had reached the -topmost branch. ‘I am ready to go to sleep and all the turkeys are. -We want to put our heads under our wings. We are very sleepy.’</p> - -<p>“‘But I can’t get up there,’ said the chicken.</p> - -<p>“‘Try,’ said Mrs. Turkey.</p> - -<p>“The turkey children began to laugh at the poor little chicken who -couldn’t fly to a branch of the tree.</p> - -<p>“‘Gobble, gobble, gobble,’ they said. ‘Can’t you fly?’</p> - -<p>“And the little chicken stayed on the ground below looking very -unhappy.</p> - -<p>“‘We can’t keep awake any longer,’ said the turkey children.</p> - -<p>“‘Go to sleep, my loves,’ said their mother. ‘You are good children -and know how to roost in a tree and have a good night’s rest.’</p> - -<p>“‘I could roost and have a sleep too,’ moaned the chicken, ‘if you’d -come down low.’</p> - -<p>“‘Now this is annoying,’ said the Mother Turkey. ‘Didn’t I give -you good things to eat and look after you all day?’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_228"></a>[228]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the chicken.</p> - -<p>“‘And didn’t I let you play with my splendid children?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the chicken again.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, can’t you be grateful and come to bed like a good chicken. -Show you are fine enough to belong to a turkey family.’</p> - -<p>“‘But I don’t want to belong to a turkey family! I am a chicken -and I am used to the ways of chickens. I wish I were back home.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well, go home then, you little silly,’ said Mrs. Turkey. ‘It’s the -last time I pay a compliment to a chicken by asking to bring him up as -one of my own. You’re not able to fly up to this branch. Shame!’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m very thankful for the pleasant day you gave me,’ said the -chicken politely, ‘but I really must be going now. For I’m just a little -bit homesick and I want my Mother Hen.’</p> - -<p>“Here the chicken began to cry, and from a short distance away the -turkeys heard a ‘cackle, cackle!’</p> - -<p>“Along the ground half walking and half flying as best she could, -came the Mother Hen.</p> - -<p>“‘Ah, here you are, my naughty chicken,’ she said, but so happy -was she to find her child that she didn’t scold any more.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, take me home to the chicken roost,’ said the little chicken.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said the Mother Turkey. ‘I do not care for your child.’</p> - -<p>“‘You had no right to take him away,’ said Mother Hen. ‘If you -weren’t so high up I’d thrash you with my wings.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m afraid you couldn’t in the first place,’ said Mrs. Turkey politely, -‘and in the second place you should be glad I’m ’way up here, because -your child couldn’t fly this far and so got homesick.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, I’ll never leave home again,’ said the chicken as he reached -the chicken roost, which was just right for him. And the Mother -Hen cackled a happy ‘Good Night.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day268">SEPTEMBER 24: Mrs. Duck’s Dinner</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The Ducks settled themselves comfortably for Mrs. Duck’s -dinner party. Mrs. Duck’s husband came forth from one -end of the pond with an enormous tray and his tray was filled -with bugs which the ducks love.</p> - -<p>Oh, no, Mr. Duck didn’t carry the water-lily-leaf tray. He pushed -it ahead of him through the pond with his long bill. And then all the -Ducks gathered around and picked out the bug they liked the best. So -altogether it was a most successful dinner party.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_229"></a>[229]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day269">SEPTEMBER 25: Doll Children</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Helen,” said daddy, “gave her dolls -a wonderful tea party.</p> - -<p>“She asked her four best friends to come and bring their -dolls. Altogether there were twelve dolls at the party.</p> - -<p>“The dolls had stiff little chairs to sit upon and they behaved very well -indeed. In fact none of them fell on their faces as sometimes dolls -are apt to do.</p> - -<p>“And the little girls stood behind them and gave them make-believe -things to eat on little dishes. Then when the dolls had finished their -tea the little girls had cambric tea, bread and butter and sponge cake. -And that was the best of all!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day270">SEPTEMBER 26: The Leaves</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The reason we are so glorious,” said the autumn leaves which -had just turned into lovely colors, “is because we want to -make a beautiful going-away bow of farewell.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day271">SEPTEMBER 27: The Dawn Fairies</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Once a little boy had heard of the dawn fairies,” said daddy, -“and was so eager to see them that he got up long before day-break—in -fact, before the fairies themselves were up, for -they sleep when it is really dark. This little boy hid in the trunk of -a tree. After what seemed a long time to him the lovely gray dawn -fairies came out from their sleeping places, and he heard them laugh -their low bell-like laughs. Suddenly one of them realized that some -one was around and caught sight of the little boy. ‘Oh dear,’ shrieked -the fairy; ‘there’s a huge person near us!’ at which all the fairies scattered.</p> - -<p>“From that day the fairy queen has been careful that no one else -should see the dawn fairies, and so they all dress in invisible costumes.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day272">SEPTEMBER 28: The Dream</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One night,” said daddy, “a little boy named Julius had a -dream in which he joined a circus and so successful was he as -a bareback rider that when he awoke he said, ‘When I grow -up I shall join a circus. I’ll be a great rider.’ For his dream had -seemed very real!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_230"></a>[230]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day273">SEPTEMBER 29: The Monkey’s Collar</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Gyp, the monkey,” said daddy, “was ill. He had hurt his -right foot and it had been bandaged by the doctor.</p> - -<p>“Gyp had been very good while this was done and had -taken his medicine like a little man, or rather, I should say, like a little -monkey.</p> - -<p>“But how the bandage did annoy him! He had to stay quite still -and not move his leg at all. That was so hard! He tried to keep -still and yet he longed to play, for the nice liniment which had been -put on the bandage quickly made the horrid foot feel so much better.</p> - -<p>“Yes, he was quite sure that if he hadn’t the bandage on he would -be better. And so he tugged at the bandage and got it off.</p> - -<p>“Then how the foot did hurt! No longer was it protected by the -soft rags and the soothing liniment! Whew, how it did hurt! And -Gyp did not know what to make of it.</p> - -<p>“He felt very sad to think that his foot was really no better, and -there, he had thought it was just about well. He cried a little, for -even though he was a very brave monkey the pain was so hard to bear.</p> - -<p>“Now, his master came along and saw what had happened.</p> - -<p>“‘You have taken off your bandage,’ he said.</p> - -<p>“The monkey did not say anything, but he curled up by his master -and tried with his eyes to say:</p> - -<p>“‘The foot aches, the pain is very bad, master.’</p> - -<p>“‘I understand,’ said the master. ‘But we must have a fresh bandage.’</p> - -<p>“The master sent for the doctor again, and once more a bandage -was put on Gyp’s foot, and once more the foot began to feel much -much better.</p> - -<p>“After a little while Gyp said to himself: ‘I am sure it must be -really well this time. It feels better than ever. In fact, there is no -horrid pain there now.’</p> - -<p>“So he yanked off the bandage and once more the pain set in. This -time he howled, and quickly his master came to him.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Gyp,’ he said, ‘you’ve worked off that bandage again. Oh, -Gyp, why did you do such a thing?’ And Gyp looked very sad. For -he felt he had been naughty from the tone of his master’s voice, and yet -he hadn’t meant to be. He just had thought his foot was all well, and -the bandage did get in his way and made him stay so still—so awfully -still for a monkey to stay.</p> - -<p>“‘We’ll have to have another bandage,’ said his master.</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon the doctor came again.</p> - -<p>“‘What!’ he exclaimed. ‘You don’t mean to tell me that the monkey -has taken off his bandage again? What a bad monkey.’</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus15"> -<img src="images/illus15.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“AFTER A LONG TIME THE LOVELY DAWN FAIRIES CAME OUT FROM THEIR -SLEEPING PLACES”—<a href="#Page_229"><i>Page 229</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_231"></a>[231]</span></p> - -<p>“Gyp hung his head in shame, but his master understood. ‘Gyp -didn’t mean to be naughty,’ he said. ‘We must be patient with him, for -he wants to get well.’</p> - -<p>“And Gyp, who was watching the other monkey, his chief friend -and companion, playing and jumping and swinging, would have told the -master and doctor if he had known how, that he certainly did not want -to be ill.</p> - -<p>“‘Once more, doctor, just once more,’ said the master. ‘This time -the bandage won’t come off.’</p> - -<p>“‘How do you know it won’t?’ asked the doctor. ‘In fact, I don’t -see why you don’t say that you know it is bound to come off.’</p> - -<p>“‘You bandage it nicely, doctor,’ said the master, ‘and in a moment -I will come back.’</p> - -<p>“The doctor bandaged the foot and the monkey was very patient. -The doctor was really kind and talked in gentle tones to Gyp while he -was caring for the foot. That kept Gyp from being frightened. How -fine the bandage and soothing liniment did feel! He knew he would -be all well soon!</p> - -<p>“Just then the master came back carrying a little round collar—it -was rather wide and yet it was not at all heavy and rough. He put it -around Gyp’s neck, just holding in Gyp’s arms enough so that he could -not reach his bandage. The wide collar got in his way. But Gyp -understood, and when the foot was all well, off came the collar which -had helped so much.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day274">SEPTEMBER 30: Mr. Fox’s Marketing</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Mr. Fox was spending his time near a fine barnyard,” said -daddy. “But one day when Mr. Fox was hovering near-by, -the farmer spied him.</p> - -<p>“‘Bang, Bang, Bang,’ went the farmer’s gun.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh me, oh my,’ said Mr. Fox. ‘This is no place for me to hunt. -There is a horrid man with a gun around here. How very inconsiderate -of him when I want to do my marketing and when I like his -chickens so much. He should be flattered to think I like his barnyard.’</p> - -<p>“But the farmer wasn’t flattered in the least, and off went the gun -again.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Fox ran for all he was worth and got safely back to the woods.</p> - -<p>“When he reached his home, Mrs. Fox said, ‘Well, and what luck -to-day, my dear?’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_232"></a>[232]</span></p> - -<p>“‘None at all,’ said Mr. Fox. ‘That marketing place is no good.’</p> - -<p>“‘Why not?’ asked Mrs. Fox as she raised her head.</p> - -<p>“‘Because, my dear,’ said Mr. Fox, ‘there is a man around with a -gun.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh dear,’ shivered Mrs. Fox. ‘Did you hear the gun?’</p> - -<p>“‘Indeed I just escaped being killed.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, my love,’ said Mrs. Fox. ‘Well, we still have some chicken -left, and to-morrow you’ll just have to find a new market—that’s all!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day275">OCTOBER 1: Gypsy, the Cat</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Gypsy was a cat,” said daddy, “who had been so named because -she had been picked up one night when she was all alone, and -when she certainly looked as if she had had no home for weeks -and months. She certainly looked as if she had led a gypsy’s life—wandering -and homeless, and she seemed happy indeed to be taken by -little Marian to her nice warm house.</p> - -<p>“Marian got home just before dinner time. ‘Ah,’ she thought -to herself, ‘Gypsy will have a nice dinner—not just a meal she has -had to pick up as best she could. It will be a real meal, and she -will have her milk in a fine saucer.</p> - -<p>“‘I have brought a cat home,’ said Marian to her mother. ‘I have -named her Gypsy as she is a poor little waif cat, quite homeless and -friendless.’</p> - -<p>“Right away Gypsy was given a nice warm bowl of milk. And then -Marian’s family sat down for their dinner.</p> - -<p>“Gypsy sat upon a bookcase. ‘Maybe she thinks she looks wise,’ -said Marian. And Gypsy blinked her eyes and purred as if to -say, ‘I am a wise cat. I know I have a good home. And I have -the sense to look happy.’</p> - -<p>“While Marian and her family were eating Gypsy would look at -them from time to time, but every time any of them turned to look at -her, she would put her head to one side and look off into space. -She seemed to be saying, ‘Maybe I have been a waif but I’m very -proud. And I will not appear to be a beggar.’</p> - -<p>“So from that day on, Gypsy always had some milk before Marian -began her dinner. She never begged for food, for she was a Gypsy cat -with a great deal of pride!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_233"></a>[233]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day276">OCTOBER 2: The Make-Believe Elephant</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Lucy,” said daddy, “had her home in a big city apartment -house.”</p> - -<p>“Down in the main hallway, on a stand there, was an -elephant. Not a real elephant, for of course a real elephant could -hardly find room on a hallway stand, to say the least. This one was -made out of stone and he was exactly the same color as a real, live -elephant.</p> - -<p>“Now often Lucy would come in from dancing class, or from -play, or from school, and she would wonder what it would be like to be -a stone elephant, and she used to feel very sorry for the elephant, always -standing in the hall.</p> - -<p>“‘I know,’ she would say, ‘that the elephant isn’t a real, live one, -but just the same, it does seem funny to be always in the same place, -day after day.’</p> - -<p>“And then one evening when Lucy was asleep the Dream King sent -the elephant to call on her.</p> - -<p>“‘I know,’ the elephant began, without even waiting for Lucy to -make a curtsy as she might have done if he had only given her time, -‘that you have often wondered about me.’</p> - -<p>“‘I have,’ said Lucy, ‘it is true.’</p> - -<p>“‘But,’ said the elephant, ‘you mustn’t, for I am very happy. The -reason I am happy is because I haven’t the brains or the feelings to be -unhappy because I am always in one place.</p> - -<p>“‘If I were a real elephant I would want to go out in the sunshine, -I would want to eat, I would even want to play baseball; perhaps I -would march in parades. But I’m not a real elephant—I’m only a -make-believe one, and I haven’t any feeling at all—no, not a scrap of -feeling.</p> - -<p>“‘And I haven’t any brains. I couldn’t even smile at you if you -were awake. It’s the old Dream King who is helping me to smile now.’</p> - -<p>“And Lucy noticed that the elephant was smiling, such a funny, droll, -stone-elephant smile.</p> - -<p>“‘No, Lucy,’ the elephant continued, ‘you need never feel sorry for -me because I am always in one place. I am like a table or a chair -or a bed—except I am made in the shape of an animal.</p> - -<p>“‘It is nice to be a stone elephant if one has always been one,’ it -said, ‘and I suppose it is nice to be a little girl if one has always been -one,’ and it waved its trunk and was gone.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_234"></a>[234]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day277">OCTOBER 3: Canary Cloudy Wings</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Cloudy Wings thought he would like to see the world,” -said daddy. “He had always had a good deal of freedom -but he thought he would like more.</p> - -<p>“So this little canary flew out of a window. He wandered about -and flew from bush to bush. Soon it began to rain.</p> - -<p>“Cloudy Wings stood under the tree but the rain dripped down over -his little body and his bright yellow feathers were all wet.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, how cold it is,’ thought Cloudy Wings to himself. ‘I can’t -shake off this water as I do my bath water, because it all comes on -me again. And my little Master always puts me in the sun to dry -after my bath. If there is no sun I am put near a stove or where I -can slowly get good and dry. This is awful!’ And he gave miserable -little sounds.</p> - -<p>“Of course in the meantime, McLean, his Master, was almost frightened -out of his poor wits. What could have happened to Cloudy -Wings? He saw that a window had been left open, and he knew the -bird must have gone out. He kept the window open hoping Cloudy -Wings would come back, and he sat by the open window, shivering in -the dampness, saying to himself, and trying hard to keep back the -tears:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh Cloudy Wings, come back! I want you so! Please come -back, Cloudy Wings!’</p> - -<p>“Poor Cloudy Wings, wet and miserable, saw a round glass house, -and beat his wings against the panes of glass.</p> - -<p>“An old man was inside looking after his flowers, for the glass -house was a conservatory of flowers and plants. When he saw the -poor little wet bird he opened the door and took him in. Cloudy -Wings sat in his warm hands while the old man smoothed and dried -the little wet feathers.</p> - -<p>“‘You belong to the little boy down the road,’ he said to himself. -‘I’ve seen you in the window. I always could tell you by your gray -wings.’ So back in the old man’s pocket Cloudy Wings went to his -Master, and never again did he leave his home.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day278">OCTOBER 4: The Abused Pencil</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A boy named Gerald,” said daddy, “was finding it very hard -to do his lessons. School had commenced and yet the days -were so lovely it was hard to study.</p> - -<p>“He could not draw a map and he was supposed to have one drawn<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_235"></a>[235]</span> -for the next day. He found it so hard to remember just how the -places looked on the map and he was supposed to do it from memory.</p> - -<p>“He gave up trying the map after a few moments. Then he sat and -chewed the end of his pencil. Perhaps in a moment or two he would -think of all the places he was supposed to mark.</p> - -<p>“He decided he would do his arithmetic but he could not manage -the sums. They were all so extremely hard. Much worse than they -had been in the spring, though in reality they were a little easier. The -teacher had known the children had had a long summer and it would -take them a little time to get back into their work.</p> - -<p>“He tried to do the sums but couldn’t. What a pity the book had -no answers in the back! And he began to chew the end of his pencil -again while he tried to think.</p> - -<p>“Before long he felt he could not do his lessons for he was too tired -and they were entirely too hard. He was dreadfully afraid he would -be put back with the boys a year younger than he was, and yet he couldn’t -do such difficult lessons.</p> - -<p>“How ashamed he would be to be put back! Oh dear, what could -he do? He must simply tell the teacher the lessons were too hard. -But then he felt sure she would tell him to go back into a class where -they were easier.</p> - -<p>“He put his head down on his arms. The soft autumn breeze -was blowing. It had been a warm day and two bumble-bees were -buzzing and talking very near him. They were having some -sort of a talk about the sweetness of the honey in the honeysuckle -vine.</p> - -<p>“Just then he saw his pencil. The end of it was wrapped up in cotton -wool and gauze.</p> - -<p>“‘Gracious, pencil, what is the matter?’ asked Gerald.</p> - -<p>“‘I shouldn’t think you would ask me what is the matter,’ said the -pencil as it squeaked in a sad little voice.</p> - -<p>“‘Why not?’ asked Gerald. But the moment he had asked the question -he knew the answer.</p> - -<p>“The pencil answered him just the same. ‘You know I am to do -your work. I will work but I must be guided and directed. I cannot -think. A pencil is not supposed to think. A boy is supposed to do that. -I merely write down what you think is correct, and goodness only knows -I often feel very badly when I have to write down all sorts of wrong -answers.</p> - -<p>“‘And when I won’t think for you,’ continued the pencil, ‘this is the -way you abuse me. Think! Don’t bite me to pieces. And I’ll tell -you another thing. You may bite me in two, but never, never will -I do your thinking for you. I am not supposed to and I won’t.’ The<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_236"></a>[236]</span> -pencil was certainly very emphatic, Gerald thought, and he decided he -would not argue with it.</p> - -<p>“‘I was a lovely red pencil with black lead,’ the pencil continued, in -an injured tone, ‘and now I am all bitten to pieces. One of my ends is -almost useless, and I will break when the lead is used very much further. -Oh, dear! And I was such a nice pencil!’ It sighed and -seemed very mournful.</p> - -<p>“Just at that moment the cotton wool came off the pencil and Gerald -saw that he had been sleeping. The pencil had been badly bitten, but -Gerald, now wide awake, put his mind to his studying, and found the -lessons were not so hard after all!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day279">OCTOBER 5: The Onions</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We are far more useful than you are,” said the seeds of -the lettuce which were just peeping above the ground in a -box, showing their little green heads. They were in a -schoolroom.</p> - -<p>“I can’t help that,” said the geranium plant. “I was never meant to -be useful. I try to be bright and cheerful. I wish I could be useful -but every one can’t be just the same as every one else. Neither can -plants all be the same. Vegetables can’t be plants and plants can’t be -vegetables. But we all have our own reasons for being here.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t see,” said one of the onions. They were very small but -were also coming up in a box of their own. And after the onion had -said that, it kept quite still just as if it had completely finished talking.</p> - -<p>“You commenced to say something,” said the lettuce. “Why not -finish?”</p> - -<p>“Sometimes I get too discouraged to finish,” said the onion. “We -all feel that way at times.”</p> - -<p>“And why?” asked the lettuce.</p> - -<p>“For you it is different, little lettuce leaves,” said the onion. “You -are a salad when you grow up. You are considered a luxury and a -treat.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t people enjoy eating you?” asked the lettuce.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the onion, “they often enjoy eating us. But they won’t -give us any praise for it. They eat us when they’re off by themselves -as if they were a little ashamed of eating us.</p> - -<p>“I have often heard folks say,” continued the onion, “‘Oh, I am -ashamed to admit it, but I do like fried onions.’ Then another will -say, ‘Just imagine, little Freddy likes to eat raw onions when they are -small.’ Oh, things like that cut us so,” said the onion. “We like<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_237"></a>[237]</span> -to be eaten. All vegetables do, but we would like to be appreciated.”</p> - -<p>“If you weren’t appreciated and liked,” said the lettuce politely, -“you wouldn’t be planted and grown. They use you all the time—to -season food and to make things have a nice taste.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said the onion, which was doing all the talking for the family, -“that is true. But listen to what they always say. They explain -that they like to put a little onion in the soup—not so the soup will -taste of onion—oh, mercy, no—but just to give it a little flavor. -That is what we do. We flavor many a dish, but we don’t get the -credit. Life is full of trials,” ended the onion.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day280">OCTOBER 6: Trixie’s Burglar</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It was night time and Trixie the parrot,” said daddy, “had her -head under her wing. Sometimes she slept this way, just as a -canary bird would sleep. But often she would huddle up on -her perch and doze off with her head drooping down a little on her -chest.</p> - -<p>“All of the family were asleep when Trixie seemed to hear in her -dream a strange sound. She pulled her head from under her wing -and looked about her with sleepy eyes.</p> - -<p>“Did she see some one way off in the corner? Trixie was frightened. -She did not quite know why. She was never frightened of people, but -this person stayed where it was so dark, and did not light a light—only -a little one that flashed quickly and went right out again.</p> - -<p>“When her master came downstairs late at night, he always turned -on the light. But Trixie thought she had better be polite. This was -probably some very queer guest and she must be nice, for all the family -were asleep.</p> - -<p>“‘Hello,’ said Trixie. The man grumbled to himself. ‘He didn’t -answer me,’ thought Trixie. ‘I must speak again.’ And this time -she shrieked, ‘Hello.’</p> - -<p>“‘Will you keep quiet?’ said the man in a frightened, low voice.</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ answered Trixie, ‘never still.’ Now Trixie had said this in -a very loud voice, and from upstairs Trixie’s master heard the parrot. -‘She never says that except when some one is here,’ he said, and he went -downstairs.</p> - -<p>“As he reached the room where the parrot was he saw a man hurrying -off—hurrying off before he had had a chance to get anything, for he -had spent his time since Trixie had spoken putting a large coat over -the parrot’s cage.</p> - -<p>“The window had been left open and a burglar had come in, but -Trixie, the parrot, had been the cause of his going out.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_238"></a>[238]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day281">OCTOBER 7: An Autumn Party</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A trumpet sounded through the woods,” said daddy, “and -then the voice of Mr. Giant was heard saying, ‘Come, all the -fairies, to the bonfire party. Come, brownies; come, elves; -come, gnomes; come, bogeys; come, goblins; and come, Witty Witch!’</p> - -<p>“At that all the creatures came flying and running and rushing to -the bonfire party. The invitations were delivered by Mr. Wind to -those who were any distance away. They told stories, they sang, and -they ate roasted corn. And later on, when Mr. Moon had come up -to see what was going on, they danced. And how like fairyland they -all did look, for they all wore gorgeous costumes of the early autumn -colors.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day282">OCTOBER 8: A Little Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little black dog named Soot,” said daddy, “was out for -a scamper when he saw out in the lake, far out from the -shore, an upturned canoe and two girls trying to swim with -all their clothes on to the shore. They could swim—yes, but how long -could they keep it up?</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear, how badly Soot did feel to be so small. He could not -rescue them. He was so very tiny. But he had a voice and he could -run on his little legs. So back into the village he tore as fast as he -could, barking, barking, barking.</p> - -<p>“He ran to some men and he stood around them barking and jumping -up and down; his little face looking very sad and worried.</p> - -<p>“‘Something must be wrong,’ said one of the men. ‘Let’s go and -see. This dog never acts like this as a rule.’ Soot led them down by -the water and there they saw the upturned boat and the two girls -trying so hard to swim to shore. The men rushed to one of the boat -houses on the shore of the lake. Everything had been closed up, for -the boating season was almost over and very few people went out in -the autumn. The men broke open a boat house and they took a launch -out into the lake. They just reached the two girls in time. In another -three minutes they could not have kept up any longer. They had called -for help but the wind had carried their voices in another direction, -and the only one who had seen them was Soot, their real rescuer!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_239"></a>[239]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day283">OCTOBER 9: Alta’s Guinea Pigs</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Now, there were two guinea pigs which were quite big. They -were the mother and daddy guinea pigs. And there were -three smaller guinea pigs. They were the children, of -course,” explained daddy, “and they all belonged to a pretty little girl -named Alta.</p> - -<p>“It was night-time, and Alta was sound asleep. And as it was winter-time, -the guinea pigs were in the box in Alta’s room.</p> - -<p>“The guinea pigs were all asleep, too, when they heard a scratching -on their box. First Daddy Guinea Pig opened his eyes.</p> - -<p>“‘What is it you want?’ he asked.</p> - -<p>“‘Don’t be afraid,’ said a low voice. ‘I’m Peter Gnome. I’ve -come to call on you. I won’t hurt you. I think you are all very nice. -And your children, sir, are lovely.’</p> - -<p>“That pleased Daddy Guinea Pig so much that he invited Peter -Gnome to look at the children and to play with them. Mother Guinea -Pig was awake now, and as Peter Gnome gently took the little guinea -pigs in his hands, one by one, they squealed sleepily and seemed no -more than little round bits of fuzz.</p> - -<p>“First Peter Gnome would stroke one guinea pig and then another, -and he told the daddy and mother that he simply could not make up -his mind which was the loveliest.</p> - -<p>“That delighted the proud parents, for they had never been able to -decide themselves.</p> - -<p>“‘Did you feel like eating the children when they were very young, -Mr. Guinea Pig?’ asked Peter Gnome.</p> - -<p>“‘Feel like eating my own children?’ he squealed in such a loud -voice that Peter was very much afraid Alta would awaken.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, there are many creatures who do,’ said Peter Gnome. ‘I -only asked because I wanted to know and I heard you did.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well, now you know,’ said Daddy Guinea Pig, ‘that I do not eat -my children when they are young or old. I most certainly do not. I -love them from the first day up, and more all the time.’</p> - -<p>“‘He does, indeed,’ said Mother Guinea Pig. ‘He is a great help -to me. He is an unusual Guinea Pig.’</p> - -<p>“‘He is devoted to us,’ squealed the little guinea pigs.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m so glad to hear it,’ said Peter Gnome. ‘You’ll forgive the -question?’</p> - -<p>“‘To be sure,’ said Daddy Guinea Pig, who was calm again now. -‘Of course there are guinea pigs and other creatures who do such things, -but I’m not one of them. Never, never, never!’</p> - -<p>“‘I’m honored to have met you, sir,’ said Peter Gnome, ‘and your -family is wonderful.’ So off he hurried, throwing behind him a piece<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_240"></a>[240]</span> -of cabbage leaf and saying to himself what a lovely family of guinea -pigs they were.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day284">OCTOBER 10: A Devoted Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Bobbie was a small fox terrier. He was black and white,” -said daddy. “Or perhaps I had better say he had a white -body with black spots.</p> - -<p>“He belonged to a little girl named Lily and he was very, very fond -of her.</p> - -<p>“One day Lily’s mother said: ‘How would you like to visit your -cousins?’ Lily thought it would be splendid. On the following day -the trunk was brought down from the attic to be packed. Bobbie saw -it and knew that he was not going to be taken on the trip. If he had -been going too, Lily would have acted very differently.</p> - -<p>“He sat by the trunk and cried! And all day long he wouldn’t move. -Early the next morning the trunk was carried away to the depot by -an expressman, and poor Bobbie howled.</p> - -<p>“Lily kissed his little black-spotted ears and she, too, cried but her -cousins did not want Bobbie brought too.</p> - -<p>“After Lily had left the house Bobbie would not be comforted. He -would not eat, and all day long he would look up the road to see if -Lily was coming. The next night there was a sudden scamper and -a wild bound. For far away Bobbie had heard the sounds of wheels -and he felt Lily was there. Yes, she had come right home. She had -missed her Bobbie. And never again were they apart.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day285">OCTOBER 11: A Bird’s Secret</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Fairy Wondrous Secrets told me to talk to you when -you were asleep,” said the canary to his little mistress Cora.</p> - -<p>“Then tell me how it is you can get along without teeth,” -said Cora.</p> - -<p>“My beak takes the place of teeth,” the canary explained. “It is -very sharp, and I can eat all I want.</p> - -<p>“When you see me at the cuttlefish and the sugar, I am really sharpening -my beak—just as though it were a knife. Now that is something -creatures cannot do with teeth. Whoever heard of people -sharpening their teeth?</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_241"></a>[241]</span></p> - -<p>“But that is what we do all the time with our beaks—we birds. Yes, -we also sharpen our beaks on the bars in our cages. And the birds -outside find plenty of tools for sharpening. We are never bothered -about eating anything we wish to have. If we feel like it we sharpen -up in time and then how we do enjoy our food.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day286">OCTOBER 12: Columbus Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">October twelfth is not celebrated as a holiday because it was -the day when Christopher Columbus was born, but because it -was supposed to be the date upon which Columbus first stood -upon the ground which forms a part of the continent of America. The -exact date of his birth is not known nor the exact place.</p> - -<p>Columbus took many voyages in his life-time; he discovered many -islands and made for himself a great and lasting name in history, but he -never knew he had discovered a new continent! Always he thought -that those places he had touched were parts of Asia.</p> - -<p>And it seems quite sad to think of the times we’ve been applauded -(and often, very justly too!) when we’ve recited well or played the -piano well, while Christopher Columbus, who discovered America, did -not even know of the great deed that he had done. Never had he any -realization that in a new continent they would erect monuments to -him, nor that in schools they would give pageants about his trip, his -discouragements, his successes.</p> - -<p>And his little son Diego, whom Queen Isabella made a page at the -Spanish Court, could not boast to the others and say,</p> - -<p>“My father has discovered a new continent, which is more than can -be said for most fathers, and most people for that matter!”</p> - -<p>For neither did little Diego know; and it has always seemed such a -pity. It would have been so splendid a thing for any little boy to have -been able to say!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day287">OCTOBER 13: The Camels</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It always strikes folks as funny,” said Sophia Camel, “that we -look our best in the winter time and not in the summer time -when the zoo is filled with people and when so many come to -ride us.</p> - -<p>“But we don’t care about our looks. We have our family ways.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_242"></a>[242]</span> -And one of our family ways is to molt our hair after the long winter -is over.</p> - -<p>“We can’t change our ways to suit people, even if we would like to -change them.”</p> - -<p>“We can’t, indeed,” said Sally Camel. “And though they may think -it a pity we don’t dress up in the summer time they will have to take -us as they find us and be satisfied.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day288">OCTOBER 14: A Naughty Cat</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Jota, the cat,” said daddy, “was always complaining. First Jota -would leave her milk as if she didn’t like it at all and then she -would upset her little dish filled with bacon.</p> - -<p>“There was really nothing in the world the matter with Jota except -that she had been spoiled.</p> - -<p>“‘I have some nice milk for you to-day,’ said the cook. ‘It has just -come and it is good and warm.’</p> - -<p>“Now Jota was thinking of the mice she had heard scampering in -the cellar. She didn’t want the milk. She would much rather have -mice. And when cook lifted her up and carried her to the corner of -the kitchen where she had put the bowl of milk, Jota scratched as well -as snarled.</p> - -<p>“Oh, how badly the cook did feel! Not because the scratch was -such a bad one. No, that amounted to very little, but she felt so hurt -that Jota could have scratched her. She had always been so good to -Jota.</p> - -<p>“Jota hurried to the cellar. Yes, now she smelt the mice! Ah, -what a scamper she would have. She did not want milk. No, she -would have mice. She sprang for a mouse. What! It had vanished. -Then she tried for another as it was hurrying across the floor. She -missed the second one. She tried to catch three others and each time -she missed them.</p> - -<p>“Jota for once in her life was thoroughly and absolutely ashamed -of herself. She had not been able to catch the mice and she had once -been famous for her powers as a mouse catcher.</p> - -<p>“Yes, she had grown lazy and useless. She had been stupid too. -That was all because she had not been unselfish and nice, but had been -horrid to every one. And it had spoiled her. She could not catch -mice!</p> - -<p>“Jota was a very sad cat as she slowly climbed the cellar stairs. -She went back into the kitchen and there she drank the milk she had -been so rude and horrid about before.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_243"></a>[243]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, you were thirsty after all,’ said the kind cook. Jota purred -and jumped into the cook’s lap, trying to say:</p> - -<p>“‘I know I have been horrid but please forgive me now.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day289">OCTOBER 15: The Chipmunks</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The chipmunks were having a fine time the other day,” said -daddy. ‘Hurry up, hurry up,’ said old Father Chipmunk -to the younger ones. ‘We want all the nuts we can get for -the winter. There will be a long, long, time to eat, and we must hunt -now.’</p> - -<p>“Mother Chipmunk was down in her hole in the ground. The -squirrels always have their homes in the holes of trees but the chipmunks -like the ground better. She was teaching all the very little ones -that they must only drink dew-drops. For they are like the rabbit -family, and think that water which has touched the ground is very dangerous -to drink. They will only drink fresh dew-drops and rain water -from leaves and flowers.</p> - -<p>“All the little chipmunks hurried and scurried about, and pretty soon -Father Chipmunk said, ‘I will offer a prize for the one who gets the -greatest number of nuts. Hurry, scurry!’</p> - -<p>“Chippy Chappy won the prize. ‘It is a house I made out of nuts—a -nice little house of special kinds of nuts,’ said Father Chipmunk, -‘and Chippy Chappy can eat a room whenever he feels hungry! But -now, all of you hurry, and hide your nuts!’ And off they scampered -to their little homes with their winter food.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day290">OCTOBER 16: The Fairies’ Trip</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The queen of the fairies said,” began daddy, “‘I have a -scheme. We will visit the clouds.’</p> - -<p>“At that the loveliest airships appeared. They looked -almost like clouds themselves, so filmy and white were they.</p> - -<p>“So off they sailed, feeling just like birds with the delightful flying -motion of the ships. And up to the silvery clouds they went. When -they got in the clouds the cloud fairies—you know there are fairies -who live in the clouds all the time—took them all around and showed -them their homes. And such homes as they have! They have the -most marvelous palaces, with courtyards and exquisite scenery all about.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_244"></a>[244]</span> -They have tall mountains where they always go for their parties. -Everything is such a beautiful color too, for the cloud fairies are very -fond of pale grays and blues and silver.</p> - -<p>“Then the fairies from the woods suggested to the cloud fairies that -they should return their visit and come to earth.</p> - -<p>“‘We would love to do that,’ said the cloud fairies. So off they began -to fly from the clouds. They needed no airships but do you know -what happened?</p> - -<p>“As they began to drop great big drops of rain fell to the earth, and -then the heaviest kind of a rainstorm began for the earth people, for -of course when the cloud fairies move the rain is not held any more and -it falls to the earth.</p> - -<p>“But the fairies from the woods didn’t mind, as the big trees always -protect them, and the cloud fairies only let the rain fall where there -were no trees. So the afternoon was one of greatest pleasure for both -the wood fairies and the cloud fairies.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day291">OCTOBER 17: The Lion Babies</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I have a true circus story to tell you this evening,” said daddy.</p> - -<p>“It’s to be a strange story, because it is to be about a mother -dog who looked after some lion babies.”</p> - -<p>“A mother dog who looked after lions?” shouted the children.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said daddy, “and you remember I said it was true.</p> - -<p>“One time in the circus a mother Lioness grew very, very sick.</p> - -<p>“‘I am afraid she will not live,’ said the Keeper.</p> - -<p>“‘But whatever will happen to her dear little Lion Babies?’ asked -another man.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m sure I don’t know,’ said the Keeper. ‘We will just have to -do the best we can. I have watched her with them a good deal and perhaps -I can look after them.’</p> - -<p>“‘She is so fond of them,’ said the other man. ‘What a pity it is -she can’t live.’</p> - -<p>“The Lioness seemed to know she could not live. Over and over -again she kissed her little Lion Babies with her tongue. And when she -opened her mouth, her great, cruel teeth could be seen—but the little -babies didn’t know their mother had teeth—so gentle was she with -them.</p> - -<p>“And the Lion Babies nestled close to their mother, and by the -little, soft growls they made, they were trying to say, ‘How we love you, -mother! Your fur is so warm, so soft. You are so good to us, mother. -How we love you!’</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus16"> -<img src="images/illus16.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“SO OFF THEY SAILED, FEELING JUST LIKE BIRDS WITH THE DELIGHTFUL -FLYING MOTION OF THE SHIPS”—<a href="#Page_243"><i>Page 243</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_245"></a>[245]</span></p> - -<p>“And then the Lioness held them closer. And with one of her paws -which could have crushed and killed a creature if she had so wished, -she fondled and petted her babies.</p> - -<p>“Slowly as she talked to them in her low, growling way, she began to -see ahead. Her eyes gazed far out of the bars of her cage.</p> - -<p>“‘What will happen to my babies when I am not here to look after -them?’ she was thinking. Her eyes stared and stared into space—beyond -the people who passed by every little while to watch the beautiful -mother Lioness and the little Lions.</p> - -<p>“And she began to think so hard that she almost forgot her babies. -She was searching with her eyes way, way out into an unknown world, -and wondering, wondering all the time what would happen to her lovely -brood.</p> - -<p>“The Lion babies nestled closer. Mother was letting the cold in! -And again she fondled them, while from her eyes that so often looked -treacherous and wicked, great tears fell down on their soft, warm fur.</p> - -<p>“The next morning when the Lion Babies woke up there was no -mother Lioness. They couldn’t imagine what had happened. They -saw the big man always around their cage, feeding them, talking to -them in soft, kind tones, but their lovely warm, soft, furry mother, -where was she?</p> - -<p>“The day went on and still she didn’t come! Oh, such miserable -little Lion Babies as they were! The Keeper did all he could for them—but -he couldn’t feed them anything to take away that queer feeling -they had. For it wasn’t hunger—it was loneliness! And the Lion -Babies found that no food filled that place!</p> - -<p>“But the next morning when the Keeper came to look at the Lion -Babies, there outside the cage was the big, woolly sheep dog. She was -licking the paws of the Lion Babies and they were once again giving their -low growls.</p> - -<p>“When the dog saw the Keeper she jumped up and down as if to -say, ‘Let me care for the Lion Babies.’</p> - -<p>“The Keeper saw that the Lion Babies were quite gentle with the -dog, and he seemed to know that they wanted to be together—so he -let the dog in the cage.</p> - -<p>“Day after day the dog stayed with the Lion Babies, except when she -came out now and again for a run. And the dog brought up the little -lions—and when they were big enough for the circus they always had -the dog with them.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_246"></a>[246]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day292">OCTOBER 18: Max’s Escape</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little dog,” said daddy, “was one of five beautiful puppies -living in the country with a very proud and happy mother.</p> - -<p>“But, sad to tell, it was not very long before the mother -dog heard her master saying to a friend of his, ‘I simply cannot keep so -many dogs. There is no room for them—not even here in the country. -You see I have as many animals now as I can possibly manage.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said the friend, ‘I will take a puppy for you. I can -keep one easily in our city house. There is plenty of room. I will take -the little white one with the brown right ear.’</p> - -<p>“So the little dog named Max was taken to the city. He was dreadfully -homesick and one day when he was being taken for a walk led -by a leash he escaped.</p> - -<p>“Such adventures as he had. He remembered the trip he had taken -with his new master. First they had gone on a ferry boat across some -water—and then on a train. So Max ran and ran until he reached -the railroad station. He got through the gate when the guard wasn’t -looking and he jumped up into the baggage car just as the train was -pulling out.</p> - -<p>“On and on he rode until he saw some water and a great boat—just -like the one he had been on before. What should he do? Jump? -The train was going fast, but it stopped where the ferry boats were. -And so Max reached home and his mother—and somehow or other -room was made for him by his first master.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day293">OCTOBER 19: The Fire Bell</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In a big city school,” said daddy, “there were several thousand -children. Pretty soon the school bell rang and all the children -went to their different classrooms.</p> - -<p>“They had not been there long when a great bell sounded through -the school. It was different from the usual school bell which brought -them to their lessons, and it filled them all with fear. The teachers -looked frightened too, but they were all very quiet.</p> - -<p>“‘March out, slowly, in single file,’ said the teacher of each classroom. -‘There! A little faster, but no shoving. We must all see -how calm we can be. It is only when we become frightened that there -is danger.’ And in this way every one tried to be calm, even though -every one felt so nervous.</p> - -<p>“For the bell had been a fire bell. And they had all known it. Soon<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_247"></a>[247]</span> -every single one of the children was out in the big courtyard and they -had at last reached the street. The teachers were all out too, for they -had all ‘kept their heads’ as the saying is.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day294">OCTOBER 20: The Rain</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We heard some people talking and they made us very angry,” -said the Rain Drops. “They said, ‘Oh, it’s raining cats -and dogs.’ And we would never rain cats and dogs, never, -never, never, at any time at all.”</p> - -<p>The King of the Clouds laughed hard. “Well do I remember when -it used to make me mad when people said those things,” he chuckled. -“People often talk in that foolish way.”</p> - -<p>“Whatever do they mean by it?” asked the Rain Drops.</p> - -<p>“Nothing, nothing at all.”</p> - -<p>“Then they don’t imagine we will really rain cats and dogs?” asked -the Rain Drops.</p> - -<p>“They know you really won’t,” said the King of the Clouds. “When -they say that you are raining cats and dogs they mean that you are -raining very hard and furiously.”</p> - -<p>“But, Cloud King,” said the Rain Drops, “there were some other -people and they said that it was raining pitchforks. Now can you imagine -us doing that? We wouldn’t rain pitchforks for anything. -They’d hurt people and children and animals, and while we do love -to splash and have our jokes, still we would never do anything mean -such as rain pitchforks.”</p> - -<p>“Of course you wouldn’t,” said the King of the Clouds. “They say -that in just the same way as they say it is ‘raining cats and dogs.’ -That also simply means it’s raining very, very hard. So go back and -play.” And the Rain Drops were much relieved.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day295">OCTOBER 21: Grandfather Pine Tree</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Two little pine trees had been planted by two big ones. They -were so tiny, and the two big ones known as Grandfather and -Grandmother Pine Tree were very, very tall, even for pine -trees.</p> - -<p>“We seem so tiny,” said the little pine trees. “Will we ever grow -to be as tall as you are?” And they tried to lift up their heads and see -the tops of the big pines, but it was almost impossible.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_248"></a>[248]</span></p> - -<p>“Listen,” whispered Grandfather Pine Tree. “You will surely grow -to be tall, so do not get discouraged. And more than that, you will -be happy. You will be awake all the time. You will see what I have -seen each year.</p> - -<p>“There will be snow soon and then there will be the springtime, when -the flowers will peep above the ground and will say a good morning -to all the world, and the leaves will follow the blossoms on the trees.</p> - -<p>“Then will follow the warm summer and the children from the white -house down yonder will bring old rugs and books, and will come up -under us. They know we’ll keep them cool.</p> - -<p>“You must grow to be strong and tall and you’ll find that it’s one of -the most interesting of things in the world to be a pine tree. And -most especially, to be a pine tree here on this hill overlooking the garden -and the white house where two children, a little boy and a little girl, -are always happy—all the year around, just as we are, in the winter, -spring, summer and autumn.”</p> - -<p>And the two small pine trees decided they would try their hardest -to grow and see as many lovely things as their grandfather and grandmother -saw each year.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day296">OCTOBER 22: Jack Frost’s Evening</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Jack Frost, and the Frost Brothers,” said daddy, “were off for -a good time. ‘We’ll have the most wonderful party,’ said Jack -Frost.</p> - -<p>“‘What will we do?’ asked the Frost Brothers. They were always -ready to do anything Jack suggested, but they never thought of the -things to do first.</p> - -<p>“‘We’ll celebrate,’ said Jack Frost.</p> - -<p>“‘What will we celebrate for?’</p> - -<p>“‘Because the wind has gone to sleep and we can do our work in -peace. Oh, such work as we’ll do!’</p> - -<p>“‘First you say we’ll have a celebration, and then you say we’ll work. -Whatever do you mean, Jack Frost?’</p> - -<p>“‘I mean,’ he said cheerily, ‘that we’ll have both a celebration and -that we’ll do wonderful work too. For work and play are all the same -to me. I feel like singing a song about it.’ And off he started singing, -dancing around as he sang these words:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">I’m so happy, I’m so gay,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">I like to work, I like to play.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Whichever it is I do not mind,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">So long as the wind is still and kind.</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_249"></a>[249]</span></p> - -<p>“They put many of the flowers to sleep for the winter. Then the -Frost Brothers helped Jack Frost make his wonderful pictures and this -was what they called the celebration. They worked all night, and -when morning came, people looked out and saw their windows covered -with frost. ‘Jack Frost must have been around last night,’ they said.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day297">OCTOBER 23: Beans and Peas</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">A can of beans and a can of peas were talking. They had just -been opened and had been poured into large bowls in the kitchen. -“Last summer,” said the peas, “a young man came from the -city. He wanted to work in the garden, he said.</p> - -<p>“Well, of all the funny workers he was the funniest! But the funniest -of all—that is—it was the funniest to us, was that he didn’t know -us at all.”</p> - -<p>“He didn’t know you,” exclaimed the beans.</p> - -<p>“No,” grinned the peas, in their vegetable way, “he didn’t know -whether we were flowers or vegetables. He looked at us from a little -distance away and he said:</p> - -<p>“‘Are these flowers or vegetables?’”</p> - -<p>“Think of that,” exclaimed the beans.</p> - -<p>“Yes, he didn’t know peas,” said the peas.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the beans, “we’ve heard of creatures who didn’t know -beans, but we’ve never heard of creatures who didn’t know peas.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day298">OCTOBER 24: Tiger West’s Food</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Tiger West,” said daddy, “had been off on a number of -trips with his cat friends who lived down the street.</p> - -<p>“Now Tiger West lived in great grandeur. He had a -special bed of cushions and a blanket to curl under. He had a rug -of white, soft, fluffy material which he could lie upon whenever he -wanted. And he wore a beautiful bow to match his mistress’ gown.</p> - -<p>“His master was a very rich man, and Tiger West was used to the -best of food. But he had missed adventures and when he became -friendly with the cats down the street he certainly did have enough. -He narrowly escaped having horrid cold water thrown on him from -an upper window one time, because he had been getting some goodies -out of an ash tin. ‘Meow,’ he said to himself, ‘what a joke it would<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_250"></a>[250]</span> -be if the master could see me with my whiskers quite dirty and my -beautiful fur ruffled up. Well, I know how to make myself look like -a gentleman cat when I am ready to go home.’</p> - -<p>“Days passed and Tiger West still went on trips with his cat friends. -One day there was to be a meeting on the back fence of the cats of the -neighborhood, and Tiger West was asked to be present. Now, Mr. -Black Cat was very different looking from Tiger West. Mr. Black -Cat’s fur was not handsome, and he had a thin look, not at all becoming -to a cat. He looked as though he had to hunt for his food and -had to exercise entirely too soon after eating. Tiger imagined he must -have been chased away after every meal he took.</p> - -<p>“Still Mr. Black Cat was a leader in the cat neighborhood. He was -President of the Night Singing Club, Vice-President of the Ash Can -Visitors, Secretary of the Hunt Mice Club, and Treasurer of the Garbage -Guild. He was always chosen as the judge of all the trials held -in the cat neighborhood and for this reason he was always called ‘Your -Honor.’</p> - -<p>“Now it made Tiger West very much annoyed to hear such a common -cat called by such a fine name. ‘Do you like strawberries and cream?’ -he asked.</p> - -<p>“‘Never ate any,’ said Mr. Black Cat.</p> - -<p>“‘I do,’ said Tiger West, ‘and I eat them in and out of season. -My master always gets them for me, or else he gets something else -that is nice for my breakfast with cream.’</p> - -<p>“‘It doesn’t satisfy my hunger to hear what you have had to eat,’ -said Mr. Black Cat.</p> - -<p>“Still Tiger West wanted to show that he amounted to something -and was better than Mr. Black Cat. ‘I never eat any kind of meat -on a chicken but the tenderest white meat,’ he said. ‘And I am particularly -fond of ice-cream. I like all the best food, and I get it too.’</p> - -<p>“Mr. Black Cat raised his back and snarled. ‘This cat,’ he said, -‘tries to be superior to us. Let’s put him out of the club.’</p> - -<p>“The cats were chasing Tiger West now, but he got away from them -and back home. ‘How foolish I was,’ he said to himself as he began -to drink a bowl of rich milk, ‘to leave a home like this for such terrifying -adventures. But my curiosity is satisfied, and now I will stay -home and live in luxury as I should.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day299">OCTOBER 25: Autumn Leaves</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ah,” said the autumn leaves, “now is the time of the year for -our great and wonderful party.”</p> - -<p>“Are you going to have one soon?” asked Mr. Wind.</p> - -<p>“We hope to have one very, very soon,” said the leaves as they -blew about.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_251"></a>[251]</span></p> - -<p>“The reason I asked,” said Mr. Wind, “was because I did not want -to have any other engagement on the day that you give your party. -It would be the sort of a party I would enjoy and I trust you will -invite me.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” laughed the leaves, “we couldn’t very well have the sort of -a party we want without you. We want your help in the races and -jumps and scampers. We need you to say, ‘Ready, Set, Go.’ We -could never go without you, Mr. Wind. And so we talked about this -party right before you, hoping you would show a great interest.”</p> - -<p>And Mr. Wind came to the party and helped to make it a huge -success.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day300">OCTOBER 26: Blackie’s Escape</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Doris,” said daddy, “was devoted to her -pet dog, Blackie. He had long black curly hair and was her -constant companion.</p> - -<p>“Wherever Doris went, Blackie followed. He took long walks with -her, and when she stopped to gather ferns and lovely wild flowers, -Blackie would romp through the fields, playing and chasing his shadow, -sticks, and sometimes his tail!</p> - -<p>“One day Doris was very busy. She was getting ready for a magic -lantern show she was going to give for some of her little friends that -evening.</p> - -<p>“Blackie went out alone. He thought at first he would take a long -scamper over the hills and then he decided that he would go and see -some of the other dogs in the village where Doris lived. He thought -perhaps they would like to take a run, and it would be so much more -fun to have companions. He knew his mistress would not be able -to leave the house for she had told him so, and Blackie always understood.</p> - -<p>“He went up into the village and before he had met any of his -special friends he came across a big bone. He had met several dogs -he knew well enough to sniff at and wag his tail to as he went by, but -he was waiting to see some of his really good friends when he happened -upon the bone.</p> - -<p>“‘This looks good,’ he said to himself. ‘I do believe I’ll take it -home and spend the afternoon munching on the bone.’</p> - -<p>“Blackie ran home and into the side yard. What a time he did have, -but it was not long before Doris saw him.</p> - -<p>“‘What, back again?’ she said. And Blackie wagged his tail. -‘Maybe I’ll get through in time for a little scamper.’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_252"></a>[252]</span></p> - -<p>“Of course Blackie knew perfectly well what a scamper meant and -he barked delightedly.</p> - -<p>“‘What have you got there?’ asked Doris as she noticed the bone.</p> - -<p>“Somehow it had a peculiar look and a very peculiar odor and in -a moment Doris thought of poison. That was always the danger about -bones that were found. She thought to herself, as she took the -bone and looked at it, that there have been people cruel enough to put -poison around on bones so dogs would eat it.</p> - -<p>“She threw the bone away and though Blackie looked very much -disappointed he knew that it must be quite a horrid bone if his mistress -wouldn’t let him have it. For she knew how much he loved bones and -would never take it away from him if she didn’t have to do so.</p> - -<p>“‘I think I’ll be able to leave now,’ said Doris. For the bone still -worried her and she thought perhaps it would be good for Blackie to -have a run.</p> - -<p>“Blackie was very happy again, but when they were a little way out -of the village, Blackie didn’t seem to want to run, and he stopped every -few moments to eat grass. Dogs usually do that when they are feeling -ill.</p> - -<p>“Again Doris thought of the bone and how worried she was. -Blackie didn’t want to run, and was so unlike himself.</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon she decided to go home and Blackie seemed very glad -of that. She telephoned her little friends and said that the magic lantern -show would be put off for Blackie was ill.</p> - -<p>“How badly they all felt, for they knew how much she loved Blackie. -But she didn’t forget about the other little dogs. She told all her -friends to watch their pets, for she imagined a cruel person who -wanted to poison dogs was around.</p> - -<p>“During the evening Blackie grew worse! Oh, how sick he was! -He was so hot, and Doris kept sponging his head with cool water. -He would look at her out of his brown eyes and tell her how grateful -he was, and he would try to say that he did not want to leave his -mistress—life had been so happy for him.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Blackie,’ whispered Doris, as she bathed his head, and as her -tears rolled down on his black shaggy hairs, ‘would they kill little dogs -who are people’s pets—just because they are so mean and don’t know -what it is to understand and love an animal? And they put the -poison around anywhere so that the good are just as apt to eat it as -perhaps one dog who is naughty.’</p> - -<p>“But Blackie got well, and perhaps the cruel person heard about it, -for there was no more dog poisoning in that village.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_253"></a>[253]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day301">OCTOBER 27: A Talk with the Sun</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little boy named Melville,” said daddy, “had heard that -day that every one should make hay while the sun was -shining.</p> - -<p>“‘Make hay while the sun shines,’ was what Melville had been told. -The one who had told him this was his teacher in school.</p> - -<p>“How could any one make hay in the winter time and the sun shone -in the winter time as well as in the summer time? he thought.</p> - -<p>“He wondered about it more and more as he felt the warmth of -Mr. Sun shining into his window. He was sitting curled up in a big -arm chair.</p> - -<p>“How he wished he could ask Mr. Sun what it meant. Of course -he could ask his teacher to-morrow. There must be some meaning to -it, or some catch to it which he didn’t understand.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Sun looked very pleasant and as though he would be quite -willing to tell Melville if only Melville knew how to ask him so he -would hear.</p> - -<p>“How nice and warm Mr. Sun was. More and more sleepy did -Melville become, and after a few moments he was sound asleep. Then -it seemed as though Mr. Sun came and sat on the window sill. ‘It is -true,’ said Mr. Sun, ‘that one can only make hay when the season -allows it, and the season doesn’t allow it when it is winter, most assuredly.</p> - -<p>“‘But the expression, “Make hay while the sun shines,” has nothing -to do with the seasons.</p> - -<p>“‘It is simply an expression meaning to take advantage of the good -weather or the good time or the good season and prepare for ones -which aren’t so good.</p> - -<p>“‘For example, when daddies and mothers are well and strong they -try to save a little money for the days when illness may come. That -is making hay while the sun shines, for they’re saving during the time -when they get a chance to save.</p> - -<p>“‘When children study when they’re young they’re making hay while -the sun shines for they’re taking advantage of the opportunities they -have which will make them wise when they’re men and women.</p> - -<p>“‘When people are wise and take advantage of time it is making -hay while the sun shines, for it is not losing time. The expression, -as you see, means taking advantage of good times to prepare for bad -times, and it started by some one telling some one else to see about the -hay while the sun was shining, for the rain might come, and then it -would be too late.</p> - -<p>“‘And,’ continued the sun, ‘it is a wise saying, a very wise saying, -indeed.’”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_254"></a>[254]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day302">OCTOBER 28: The Squash</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It’s all right to be a winter vegetable or to be a summer vegetable, -and it’s all right to be any kind of a vegetable at all a vegetable -wishes to be,” said the squash, “but it’s sad above everything to -be a squash.”</p> - -<p>“And why so?” asked one of the potatoes.</p> - -<p>“Because there is something flat about being a squash.</p> - -<p>“Just think of the family name, for example—squash! Doesn’t it -sound flat and squashed and trampled upon and walked upon and -squashed down flat? It has such a hopeless sound!”</p> - -<p>“It does sound that way,” said the potato. “But still you aren’t all -trampled upon and squashed down flat. In fact, I don’t know that I -ever saw folks going around and trampling upon you. To be sure, -your name has a flat, trampled-upon sound.”</p> - -<p>“And, oh, dear,” said the squash, “we’re such a dull sort of family. -There is no interest to us. We’re not fascinating and pretty, like the -tomatoes, and we’re not even loved by some and hated by others, like -the cucumbers.</p> - -<p>“They are interesting, for they have both friends and enemies.</p> - -<p>“Now we haven’t any who really love us. Most people think we’ll -do and that we do no harm and that we’re all right, but no one even gets -excited over squash. It is indeed sad to be nothing but a squash!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day303">OCTOBER 29: Jack O’Lantern</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I was made by a very fine boy,” said Jack O’Lantern. “I was -a little nervous when he was cutting out my nose for fear he’d -give me a crooked nose.</p> - -<p>“But he didn’t. I have a fine nose, haven’t I?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed, your nose is a thing of beauty,” said Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“And my eyes are nice, eh?” asked Jack O’Lantern.</p> - -<p>“There is nothing the matter with your eyes,” grinned Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“Good,” said Jack O’Lantern.</p> - -<p>“And,” he added after a moment, “I do hope you feel like admiring -my mouth. It is such a nice big mouth.”</p> - -<p>“It is a nice big mouth,” laughed Billie Brownie. “Yes, I think -you’re a fine fellow, and I love the head piece of a bit of green stalk -you wear at the top of your head. It makes you look quite dashing.</p> - -<p>“And I’m sure your candle will shine through beautifully when it -is lighted,” Billie Brownie added.</p> - -<p>“And then I will go Hallowe’en calling,” said Jack O’Lantern. -“What joy that will be!</p> - -<p>“Yes, I will go calling on many people, and I will sit on their door-steps -all by myself with no one to tell me what to do and no one to -tell me how to act.</p> - -<p>“For I will know how to act. I will smile at the people and that -is why I am glad my mouth is big, for if I hadn’t a big mouth I -mightn’t look as though I were smiling. I mightn’t look as though I -were grinning my best grin.</p> - -<p>“I tell you, Billie Brownie, I’m a cheerful fellow.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day304">OCTOBER 30: Daddy’s Hallowe’en</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am going to tell you,” said daddy, “of the things I did when I -was a boy at Hallowe’en time. First of all I used to love -bobbing in a tub for apples. I wore a bathing cap so if -it was a cold evening my mother wouldn’t be afraid I’d get my hair wet -and catch cold because she knew how far down I’d dive into the tub -of water!</p> - -<p>“And we all did the same. The girls needed the bathing caps on -their heads more than the boys did and they certainly could dive with -hair all held in so dry and safe by their caps.</p> - -<p>“Then we would play games and one of our favorite games was to -run races carrying peanuts on knives.</p> - -<p>“Two at a time would race against each other. The end of the -race would be a big bowl set on the floor and we would start off at the -other end of the room.</p> - -<p>“Then we would each have a lot of peanuts and we would carry as -many as we could on our knife until we had gotten rid of all of them.</p> - -<p>“We had to take all the peanuts to the bowl without letting any -drop off.</p> - -<p>“It was most exciting, for though none of the other children could -push us or joggle us they could make funny remarks to us and we would -start laughing and sometimes our knife would shake and we’d drop the -peanuts and have to start all over again.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes we would only take one at a time because we could get -them all to the bowl more quickly that way in the long run.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes the one who starts off fastest does not win, you know. -And then of course we went calling each with a Jack O’Lantern, and -how mad we were at those who hadn’t enough fun in them to like these -Hallowe’en callers!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day305">OCTOBER 31: Hallowe’en</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The preparations for the party to be given at Janet’s house -that Hallowe’en evening had already begun. Already they -were hanging apples attached firmly by strings from a door-way -and as soon as the guests came and the tricks began they would all -try to bite these apples, which would swing so annoyingly away from -them!</p> - -<p>And there was going to be a dish of flour in the kitchen after supper -and the children were all going to try to find a twenty-five cent piece -hidden there. They were going to hunt for it with their teeth! And -there were apples bobbing in a great tub of water. And these had to be -caught by the teeth too. Some of these held pennies!</p> - -<p>There would be fortune-telling, too, and Janet’s mother had promised -to be the fortune-telling witch who would sit by her caldron which was -now being made of red cheese-cloth. At the bottom of it, barely hidden, -there would be a flashlight which would be kept going all the time, -of course!</p> - -<p>Oh, the party was going to be splendid. Janet knew that. And -yet—and yet—she wished she knew why they had a party—not that -she didn’t want a party! But just why was it for this evening with -the strange name. What did Hallowe’en really mean? She hated -to ask for she felt she should know and that she would be laughed -at for not knowing.</p> - -<p>“Why, Janet,” her mother said that afternoon late as she caught -sight of Janet’s little worried face, “this isn’t the time to look sad when -we’re having a party! What is the trouble, my darling?”</p> - -<p>There was something in the understanding, sweet way that her mother -asked her that made Janet ask what she thought was so foolish a -question.</p> - -<p>“Mother dear,” she began, “just what does Hallowe’en mean?”</p> - -<p>“October thirty-first,” her mother said, “is the vigil of All Saints’ -Day, or Hallowe’en, for Hallow means to devote time to holy purposes -and e’en is short for evening. So that it means the evening before -the religious day which is known as All Saints’ Day.</p> - -<p>“But Hallowe’en, while coming before a religious day, has always -been an evening of festivity and frolic and fun for children. In all -countries they celebrate it—it is a real children’s evening—though in -various countries the children have their own little ways of celebrating.</p> - -<p>“Our way, though, is used by children of many countries and we -have make-believe witches just as they have, for in the olden days in the -old countries those who were superstitious or given to imagining things -not so, thought witches came out on Hallowe’en.”</p> - -<p>And somehow, Janet never enjoyed a party so much, for it was so<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_257"></a>[257]</span> -nice to know just what the day meant and to know too that in many -countries children on this very evening were having a celebration of such -a weirdly wonderful kind!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_255"></a>[255]</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus17"> -<img src="images/illus17.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“There would be fortune-telling, too, and Janet’s mother had -promised to be the fortune-telling witch who would sit by her -caldron.”—<a href="#Page_256"><i>Page 256</i></a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_256"></a>[256]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day306">NOVEMBER 1: The Brownies Help</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl, whose name was Kitty, was very anxious to -win the prize,” said daddy. “‘I shall work so hard over it,’ -she said to herself, and she refused an invitation to walk -with her friends that afternoon.</p> - -<p>“She put her hand to her head and thought hard—but she couldn’t -think of anything to write! She dipped her pen into the ink-well and -only made two smudge spots on the paper in front of her.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh,’ she sighed, ‘I wish I had gone for a walk. I feel so sleepy—and -staying in the house all afternoon is so silly!’ She really was -much annoyed with herself and soon she put her head down on her -desk and went sound, sound asleep.</p> - -<p>“Pretty soon the two smudge spots grew larger and larger. They -seemed to get round and funny and fat—and she almost saw them grinning -at her!</p> - -<p>“Soon she saw that around one spot was a wide band of white on -which were written the words:</p> - -<p>“‘I’m Mr. Pen and I’ll write you a story.’</p> - -<p>“And around the other spot was written:</p> - -<p>“‘I’m Mr. Ink and I’ll write you a story.’</p> - -<p>“‘But I don’t want two stories,’ cried Kitty. ‘I only want one. If -I write two they will think I want to have two chances while every one -else has one. That will never do.’</p> - -<p>“But the round, smudgy spots proved to be Billie Brownie and -Bennie Brownie, and it was around their hats that the words were -written about Mr. Pen and Mr. Ink.</p> - -<p>“‘We are going to whisper to you the most marvelous of -stories,’ they said. And they grinned and hugged each other with -delight.</p> - -<p>“‘She’ll win the prize,’ said Billie Brownie, and his brother Bennie -laughed and said:</p> - -<p>“‘She certainly will.’</p> - -<p>“And then they told her, while she was napping, the most wonderful -story you can imagine. ‘I won’t forget it, will I?’ she asked. And -the two Brownies laughed and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Forget one of your stories? Never!’</p> - -<p>“And then Kitty stretched out her arms until one hand was taking<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_258"></a>[258]</span> -hold of Mr. Pen and the other was bringing Mr. Ink’s Home—the ink-well—forward -on the desk.</p> - -<p>“‘Ah,’ she said, as she rubbed her eyes and looked at the paper in -front of her. ‘What a nice sleep I have had. I feel so fresh and just -like writing a composition. I am so glad I didn’t go out—for I know -just what I want to write about.’</p> - -<p>“Kitty wrote all the afternoon and the very last thing she did was -to make a nice, neat copy of the composition. When it was all ready -and tied with a little piece of blue string at the top, she put it away in -her desk drawer until the time came to hand it in.</p> - -<p>“Of course, she won the prize and the teacher said that it was because -her composition showed she had taken time to think about it, but Kitty -knew it was because of the Brownies!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day307">NOVEMBER 2: The Butterfly and Bumble-Bee</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Good-by,” said the golden butterfly. “It is late for me to -be out and I must leave now. I have come around because it -is what they call Indian summer.</p> - -<p>“That is when another week of summer comes in the autumn when -people have almost become used to cold weather.”</p> - -<p>“I must still do a little more work in this warm sunshine,” the bumble-bee -said; “you know it has been said of us that we improve each shining -hour.”</p> - -<p>“But,” said the golden butterfly, “how do you know you’re improving -each shining hour? Aren’t the hours all right as they are?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the bumble-bee, “that may be so, and they may be all -right spent idly by some people. I don’t suppose the hours care so very -much, though I have heard they hated to be wasted, and we will never -waste them.”</p> - -<p>“But they like to give pleasure and to have people take rests and -enjoy themselves, too,” said the golden butterfly. And as he waved -a golden wing in farewell he said to himself, “Bumble-bees overdo -things. They work so hard that they’ve forgotten how to play! And -that is the saddest thing about their lives.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_259"></a>[259]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day308">NOVEMBER 3: The Furnace</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ha, ha,” said the Furnace, as the pieces of coal were being -shoved in; “ha, ha,” he laughed. “So they’re becoming -anxious to have me working again.</p> - -<p>“And I believe they never gave me a moment’s thought all summer -long. I’m sure they didn’t. I feel quite certain of it.</p> - -<p>“And then they wonder why at times I act crossly and queerly and -why I get upset at times. I try not to, but of course when I get thinking -of how no one gives the poor old Furnace a thought all summer -long, then I can’t help but get upset.</p> - -<p>“And when I get upset they all grumble about me, as if I mustn’t -get upset, no matter how I may feel.</p> - -<p>“Well, it’s a bit unfair. But I try to rise above it and give them -heat and no smoke; warmth and no trouble.</p> - -<p>“I suppose things aren’t appreciated until they are needed. I’ve -heard that window-shades or blinds or whatever one wants to call them -have been so good about hiding the light from people’s eyes when -they were sleepy, and then when they are old and had holes in them, -they were horribly complained about, though never a ‘thank you’ did -they get when they were doing their good work.</p> - -<p>“And no one ever says:</p> - -<p>“‘Ah, what a good pair of socks you are, my dear,’ or, ‘What a -lovely pair of stockings you are, Nice Pair.’</p> - -<p>“Yet so soon as a hole comes, how they grumble!”</p> - -<p>“You’re very useful,” said a piece of coal, “but you aren’t the whole -thing. We’re all needed. Matches are needed. Sticks and paper -are needed when you are started. Some one is needed to watch over -you.</p> - -<p>“You require a great deal of watching. You must have a nurse, or -furnace man, or watcher of some sort looking after you.</p> - -<p>“So, Furnace, you mustn’t become too conceited.” And the Furnace -thought the coal was right.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day309">NOVEMBER 4: The Elephant’s Bath</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Steve, the elephant,” said daddy, “wanted to take a bath. He -was in the big theater when he had this wish, for he did an -act every afternoon and evening on the stage.</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ Steve said to himself, ‘I feel the need of bathing. I’d like a -good plunge in the real water—a river for example, just as I would have -if I were free.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_260"></a>[260]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Of course, the first thing I must do,’ he continued, ‘is to get out of -that side door there and get on the street. Then I will go a-looking -for a river.</p> - -<p>“‘I know there are plenty of rivers, for in my five years of circus life -I’ve seen quantities of rivers. Yes, there must be one not far from -this theater. It seems to me on one of my marches that I remember -seeing it.</p> - -<p>“‘In fact, I feel quite sure I remember seeing a river at the other -end of the long street we marched through.</p> - -<p>“‘At any rate, I will go and have a look.’</p> - -<p>“So Steve started to go through the door at the end of the lower part -of the stage where he was staying waiting for his act to go on. There -would be other acts first and then he would come.</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll be back in time,’ he said to himself, ‘but if not I’ll be just having -a holiday. Of course, usually holidays are given to people and animals, -but this time I will take my own holiday all of my own accord.’</p> - -<p>“Instead of undoing the door or opening it in the usual way Steve -walked along pushing the door in front of him and taking it right off -its hinges.</p> - -<p>“When he got out on the street he looked about him. The children -were just coming from school.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, hello, children,’ he said, as he waved his trunk around. -Some of the children had peanuts with them and some of them had -pennies so they threw delicacies to Steve and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, aren’t you a nice big elephant.’</p> - -<p>“But when their mothers saw that the elephant was walking along -they called to their children to come right in the houses.</p> - -<p>“‘He is nice,’ the children called back.</p> - -<p>“‘You can’t be sure,’ said their mothers.</p> - -<p>“‘Now isn’t that annoying,’ said Steve. ‘Here I am feeling as -friendly as friendly as can be, and the mothers want their children -to come away from me and to go into foolish houses.</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t want to go into houses. They needn’t bang their doors so -tight shut. Haven’t I just left a house and don’t I want a bath?</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t take a bath by going in people’s houses. I’ve heard of -the size of their bath tubs. They wouldn’t do for me.’</p> - -<p>“Steve suddenly discovered a river at the end of another few blocks.</p> - -<p>“He hurried along, waving his trunk as he went, and oh, what joy it -was to him, to take a real swim in a real river. By the time he had -finished his keepers had come after him, but he didn’t mind going back -again to do his tricks in the theater for he had had a bath in a real -river!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_261"></a>[261]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day310">NOVEMBER 5: Waving and Dreaming</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Laddie lived out in the country on a farm and not far -away were the railway tracks,” said daddy. “How Laddie -did love to see the great long trains go rushing by and curling -blue smoke coming from the engine!</p> - -<p>“He would sit on the back porch of his home and watch and watch -the trains as they went by, and every day there were sure to be trains -passing five different times. Laddie was always there on the back -porch, just as regularly as if he had to be there.</p> - -<p>“And every time a train would pass Laddie would wave and as he -waved he would think of the people in the train and how they would -go on and on into wonderful parts of the land, new parts he had never -seen.</p> - -<p>“Often people would wave back to him and then he would smile and -feel just like an adventure, too, for he had made friends with these -wonderful people rushing by on adventureful travels.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day311">NOVEMBER 6: The Clever Fire Horses</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The fire,” began daddy, “was in a deserted barn on the very -outskirts of the town. It was quite near some houses and -an inn. So the firemen wanted to do all they could to keep -fire from spreading to the houses, for there was quite a high wind. -No one minded if the old barn burnt, for it really was of no use to any -one, and the owner of it never bothered to keep it up at all.</p> - -<p>“But the fire-engine horses made an awful fuss. They heard, what -the firemen didn’t hear, one of their own kind crying for help in horse -language.</p> - -<p>“They tried to break from the engines and kicked their heels and made -a lot of commotion. They shook their heads and made all sorts of -funny sounds.</p> - -<p>“Finally one of the firemen said:</p> - -<p>“‘I have a suspicion that the horses hear something in that barn, and -I am going in to investigate, for maybe there is something alive inside. -I have never known these horses to make a mistake.’</p> - -<p>“So he went in through a broken window, and when he got inside he -found a horse trembling with fear at seeing the flames.</p> - -<p>“The old fireman unbolted the back door of the barn where the fire -had not as yet spread and led the horse out. Then you should have seen -the fire-engine horses. They were so happy that the old horse had been -saved.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_262"></a>[262]</span></p> - -<p>“But just at that moment an old man came running out of the inn and -crying: ‘Oh, save my horse! He’s in that barn!’</p> - -<p>“And when he saw that his horse had been saved he went over and put -his head on the horse’s mane, and the horse neighed contentedly.</p> - -<p>“The old man had stopped at the inn for the night, and there they -had told him he could safely keep his horse in the old barn.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, I am so grateful to you!’ said the old man to the firemen. -‘I love my horse like a very real friend. How can I ever thank you?’</p> - -<p>“‘We’re not the ones to thank,’ said the fireman who had gone in -the barn when the fire horses had seemed so excited. ‘Our horses saved -your horse’s life.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day312">NOVEMBER 7: The Two Roses</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Have I ever met you before?” asked the yellow rose of a -beautiful pink rose. The pink rose was of a very exquisite -color and though the yellow rose had seen many pink roses -it was sure it hadn’t seen one of just that very same shade.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe you have,” said the pink rose, “for I am a new kind of -a rose. I haven’t any thorns on me—that is, I only have some way, -way down by the bottom of my stem. That is what they have trained -my family to do. It took a good deal of training and teaching to make -us like that and last spring when my grandmother made her appearance -she was the first one to have succeeded in being almost thornless. It -was a great day for grandmother!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day313">NOVEMBER 8: The Moth Balls</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“How funny moths are,” said the first Moth Ball. “When -most creatures go to the country or the seashore in the -summer the moths prefer to stay if they can, in great heavy -coats and furs and tam-o’-shanters, and so forth.</p> - -<p>“It is really most ridiculous. One would think they would prefer it -where it was cool.”</p> - -<p>“Still,” said the second Moth Ball, “we do not go to cool spots in the -summer. We stay right in with the warm clothes.”</p> - -<p>“That is so,” the first Moth Ball answered, “but we have our work -to do. Our business keeps us in warm clothes in the summer-time, and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_263"></a>[263]</span> -you’d think moths would stay away, when they can see there is no hospitality -offered them.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, well,” the second Moth Ball said, “I suppose there are some -creatures who will never take hints and perhaps it is just as well.</p> - -<p>“For if moths took hints there would be no need for moth balls.”</p> - -<p>“True,” the first Moth Ball ended as it was shaken out of a heavy -coat about to begin its second winter.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day314">NOVEMBER 9: Good-Winter</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“As you know,” commenced daddy, “when the little creatures who -go to sleep for the winter are about to begin their long, long -rest they wish each other a good-winter just as we would -say a good-night to each other, and Billie Brownie hurried off to make -his good-winter calls on some of his friends.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said Billie Brownie to Mother Grizzly, ‘I wish you a good-winter.</p> - -<p>“‘If you were only going to have a night’s rest of course I’d only -wish you a good-night and pleasant dreams.</p> - -<p>“‘But as you sleep for the winter I wish you a good-winter and pleasant -winter dreams.’</p> - -<p>“‘Woof, woof, thank you,’ said Mother Grizzly.</p> - -<p>“And Billie Brownie left Mother Grizzly to tuck her children into -their nice beds right by her in the old family den.</p> - -<p>“He was very fond of Mother Grizzly.</p> - -<p>“Then he went to call on the Ground Squirrels.</p> - -<p>“‘Hello, little Ground Squirrels,’ he said, as he saw them after he had -traveled a little distance in his Brownie motor-car.</p> - -<p>“‘Are you on your way to bed?’</p> - -<p>“‘We are indeed,’ they said. ‘Our parents went to bed at the end -of the summer but we were allowed to stay up longer.</p> - -<p>“‘It is such fun to be allowed to stay up a little longer once in a -great while. Good-winter, Billie Brownie.’</p> - -<p>“For they said good-winter to Billie Brownie, too, as they would not -see him during the winter, although he would not be asleep.</p> - -<p>“They would be the ones asleep!</p> - -<p>“And then he called on Mother Black-Bear, the Prairie Dog family, -Willie Woodchuck and his family, and many others and to all he wished -pleasant winter dreams.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_264"></a>[264]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day315">NOVEMBER 10: The Horse’s Complaint</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“When I went out to-day,” began the horse, “the farmer -had a new check rein for me. It held my head way, way -up in the air and it was so hard for me. My neck ached -and throbbed, and still the farmer drove me along and never paid any -attention.</p> - -<p>“I just longed to have him wear it for five minutes and see how he -would feel. But we had not gone so very far when a lady stopped and -spoke to the master.</p> - -<p>“‘That check rein is very tight,’ she said.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh no,’ said the master. ‘He is used to a rein like that. He -always keeps his head up that way. He is a fine, well-bred horse.’</p> - -<p>“‘That’s true,’ said the lady. ‘But that is no reason why you should -make him suffer.’</p> - -<p>“‘He doesn’t suffer,’ said the master. And all the time my neck was -aching, aching, and, oh, how I was longing to get my head down a little. -The rein held it up, and never for a moment could I get it down.</p> - -<p>“Before another word was said, my check rein was loosened, and then -joy of joys, I put my head down. I moved it around, and twisted it, -and I shook it! It was glorious.</p> - -<p>“‘There,’ said the lady. ‘Don’t you see he likes his head down? He -doesn’t want it forced up beyond where he would hold it naturally. -That is a very cruel rein.’</p> - -<p>“‘You know nothing about horses,’ said my master as he put the -check rein back.</p> - -<p>“There was my head back in its cruel check rein again, and on we -drove. Oh how long that drive to town and back seemed to-day. -And though I wish the master no harm, how I do wish he could be driven -into town just once—with his head way back—held—so he couldn’t -move it—couldn’t let it down for a second! Then he would know what -it means to a horse who has too tight a check rein.”</p> - -<p>“Then he would know,” neighed the other horses. “Oh, if masters -could only wear check reins too, so they would know just what they are -like,” they added.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day316">NOVEMBER 11: Armistice Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">We think of days in history and of great and important events -and of the dates upon which they took place. And little do -we realize that one of the greatest dates in history was one -which almost all of us remember. Those who were only babies then<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_265"></a>[265]</span> -are so quickly catching up with those ahead of them that they will hear -about it so often that they will feel they, too, remember.</p> - -<p>Early, early in the morning of November 11, 1918, peace came to a -world in which so many nations had been at war that it was indeed almost -a world war. And so huge and terrible and gigantic a war was it, including -men of so many countries, and so great was the ideal for which -they were fighting against an aggressive tyranny, that it had to be -known by some name quite unusual and quite different.</p> - -<p>It was also called The Great War.</p> - -<p>It was great in its immensity, its idealism, its heroism, its scientifically -modern and horrible machine-guns and submarines and gases, its tragedy, -its suffering and the confusion and disorder it left behind.</p> - -<p>There had been on November 7th a false report of peace. At that -false report (then people did not know that it was false) every one -went wild. The streets were filled with singing, shouting, happy, excited -people. Oh, how happy they were! So happy they couldn’t -quite express their happiness. They had kept their worries and their -sorrows so closely to themselves that they found it hard at first to let -out what they felt.</p> - -<p>And let it out they must! Joy was not to be kept to themselves. -Joy was to be shared. Joy was something one didn’t have to be brave -about—joy was too kindly and gay and merry—joy didn’t demand any -self-control, nor did joy demand anything that was hard!</p> - -<p>Whistles were blown and bells began to ring. Flags began appearing -from windows, flags of all sizes. Many people rushed from -their houses to wave their flags as they ran joyously up and down the -streets.</p> - -<p>One gray-haired woman spent the day in waving her flag as she -walked the streets and smiled at people she had never met before. -But now she could share her happiness with these strangers.</p> - -<p>Her son, who had been fighting for them, too, was now safe!</p> - -<p>People made very sure of the report that came next—on November -11th—but it was a real report and there was no doubt of it this time. -Victory had come. But not only victory—peace! The very word itself -was more deeply thrilling than ever it had been before.</p> - -<p>In the cities the people took to the streets and shared their joy with -everybody. They rode on trucks; in every motor there were crowds—many -of them had been strangers to each other but a short time ago. -Older women seemed to have grown suddenly younger. They walked -with a new springiness in their steps. People sang—crowds went by -having made up hurried parades, singing as they went.</p> - -<p>Even tin pans were brought out and did their share toward a great -noise in thankfulness. Peace! Peace following war!</p> - -<p>People dressed up—solemn people were no longer solemn.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_266"></a>[266]</span></p> - -<p>And all were a part of a great day in history—one of history’s greatest -days!</p> - -<p>In small towns too the whistles blew, the church bells rang and very -early in the dark morning, lights appeared in the houses. Small village -bands or a group who could play musical instruments led processions -which kept on all through the day and up into the following night. -The small towns too had sent their own to the war. And peace had -come to the small towns.</p> - -<p>November 11th—Armistice Day! Peace! Something so beautiful, -meaning so much to all human beings, that it has become the hope of -the world that peace may always be with us!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day317">NOVEMBER 12: Window Castles</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The children want to look out of their windows and you’re in -the way,” said Mr. Sun to Master Chilly and Jack Frost’s -other brothers.</p> - -<p>Chilly and the others began to move a little and as they moved their -castles disappeared with them. The children were getting up now and -were calling to each other. “Oh, look at the wonderful pictures on -the windows. There are castles too! Aren’t they beautiful!”</p> - -<p>Chilly and the other Frost brothers and workers were delighted. -“You see, Mr. Sun, they like us.”</p> - -<p>“Well, maybe they do,” said Mr. Sun, “but I can’t help you stay -around. I must smile and talk in my usual way and it’s too warm -a day for you to like.”</p> - -<p>Slowly the frost castles left the windows, for they were taken away -by the Frost Brothers after Mr. Sun had talked to them as they will -never teach any one else the mystery of their work.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day318">NOVEMBER 13: The Autumn Paint Club</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Come on, now,” said Jack Frost to his brothers. “It is time -that the Autumn Paint Club finished up some of its work.”</p> - -<p>“Nutty Chum, Chippy Chappy, and Sharpy and Bright Eyes -and others of the squirrel family will be glad that we have come, for -we will improve the nuts and they like the nuts, oh yes indeed!</p> - -<p>“Then we will please the children, too, for they like the chestnut season.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_267"></a>[267]</span> -Oh, yes, that is the truth! They do like the chestnut season.</p> - -<p>“But ah, Frost Brothers, the night is almost here. Let’s get started.</p> - -<p>“Remember, you all know just what you have to do! You all know -which of you must paint the windows with the magic Frost paint brushes -this evening, and you know which of you must whisper to the flowers -the little Frost word, ‘Obey!’ You all know what you must do.”</p> - -<p>“We all know,” said the Frost Brothers.</p> - -<p>“I feel just like work,” said Master Very Cool.</p> - -<p>“So do I,” said Master Chilly.</p> - -<p>“I feel like it, too, I should say I did,” agreed Master Heavy Frost.</p> - -<p>“Good,” said Jack Frost. “And you’re a fine worker, Master Heavy -Frost. You make creatures obey you!”</p> - -<p>So off went the Frost Brothers, and the next morning when the people -awoke they said what a heavy frost there had been, but Jack Frost was -chuckling to himself as he said: “The Autumn Paint Club did fine -work last night!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day319">NOVEMBER 14: Mother Brown Bat</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ah, children,” said Mother Brown Bat, “it will soon be time -to go to bed. And we shall sleep well, for bats are good -sleepers. We shall sleep especially well if it is to be a cold -winter. Ah, my children, what marketing trips we have made. I have -not had to call in a neighbor to take care of my babies when I went -out. No, my babies hung onto my neck and came along, too.</p> - -<p>“What times we used to have catching bugs and other delicious delicacies -we found about at night. What meals we used to have.</p> - -<p>“We used to have beetle pudding quite often and gnat salad. Do -you remember, my Bat babies?”</p> - -<p>“We remember, Mother Brown Bat. But,” they said, “we are no -longer babies.”</p> - -<p>“That is true,” said Mother Brown Bat, “and you are able to look -after yourselves; but I still call you babies, for it is hard for a mother -to realize her children are grown-up and you do grow up so quickly.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes we went about in the very, very early mornings and often -we started out before it was really night. But we took great care, for -we kept away from people. People have such a curious habit of not -liking bats.”</p> - -<p>“That is hard to believe,” said the Bat children.</p> - -<p>“I think so,” said Mother Brown Bat. “I should think they would -like bats, and especially the members of our family, for we are so small -and dainty and so clever in the way we hang on to the trees when we<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_268"></a>[268]</span> -sleep, rather than fussing about housekeeping and bed-making all the -time.</p> - -<p>“Housekeeping takes up too much time for a Mother Brown Bat and -the Mr. Brown Bat and the little Brown Bats wouldn’t half appreciate -it either.</p> - -<p>“So she doesn’t bother to do a lot of work for no reason at all, for -none of us miss a home life. We’re perfectly happy as we are and with -our own ways and habits.”</p> - -<p>“Perfectly happy,” agreed the Bat children. “We’re perfectly happy, -Mother Brown Bat.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day320">NOVEMBER 15: The Magic Slate</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once,” said Witty Witch, as she sat in the center -of old Mr. Giant’s cave, and told stories to the elves, -brownies, gnomes, goblins and many of her other little -friends, “a very naughty little gnome.</p> - -<p>“‘I think slates are the nicest things in the world,’ he said. ‘Anything -we write or draw on them we can rub right out again. I guess -I’ll be like a slate myself. I’ll do what I please and then I’ll rub -it out.’</p> - -<p>“Of course he didn’t quite know how he was to do that. Rubbing -out chalk marks on his slate he found to be quite a different matter -from rubbing out mean and naughty actions!</p> - -<p>“Still he said to himself that he would never do the same naughty -things again, and that he was sorry, and that was just about the same -as rubbing them out.</p> - -<p>“He always pretended in school that he knew the answer to every -question. Then, when Professor Gnome would ask what he had -written, he would say, ‘Oh, I’m sorry, Professor, but I didn’t know -you wanted me to keep the answer on my slate. I rubbed it out.’ -For then, he thought, he had shown he knew something by writing on -his slate—even though he did not write the answer at all, but simply -something quite absurd.</p> - -<p>“One night he was very tired. He had been playing hard and had -quite forgotten about his lessons. He had also knocked down a little -creature smaller than himself, but he had said to himself that he was -sorry for that. He really hadn’t meant to be so rough.</p> - -<p>“Suddenly before his eyes he saw Professor Gnome, only he looked -much bigger than he did in school. He was carrying a big slate.</p> - -<p>“‘This is a slate which cannot be rubbed off by your sponge, little -gnome,’ he said. ‘I have the magic rubber for it which the Fairy<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_269"></a>[269]</span> -Queen gave me. You can now do your lessons correctly on this slate -and when I think they are well done then I shall take your slate -and rub it clean.’</p> - -<p>“And the little gnome seemed to be back in the school-room now -and he had written something on his slate—just to pretend he -knew the answer—and then he tried to rub it off before Professor -Gnome saw it. But it wouldn’t rub at all. And all the class laughed -at him for knowing absolutely nothing.</p> - -<p>“Next it was recess time, and the little gnome he had knocked down -was crying. He had bumped his head as he had fallen, and the bump -kept growing larger and larger until at last his head had gone entirely, -and there was only a big bump left!</p> - -<p>“Oh, how the gnome felt. ‘I shall always remember that I can’t -rub out everything I do,’ he said. ‘My magic slate will teach me a -good lesson, for I’ll be so ashamed when I see all my mistakes right -in front of me until I have made them really and truly right.’</p> - -<p>“It was only a dream, to be sure,” said Witty Witch, “but from -that day on the gnome worked and played as though everything he -did and said could not be washed off unless everything was right.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day321">NOVEMBER 16: Peter’s Trip with the Man in the Moon</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“There was once,” said daddy, “a little boy named Peter who -had always longed to see the man in the moon. Every -night when there was a full moon he would sit at his window -and look at the funny, jolly face of the old man until he became -so sleepy he would have to go to bed.</p> - -<p>“One night he sat watching so long that he fell asleep by the window. -It was not long before he saw the strangest thing. The moon seemed -to be growing larger and larger, and soon it was back of a tree near -his window. He could see quite plainly the jolly old face of his beloved -man in the moon looking jollier and fatter than ever. The old -man grinned from ear to ear at Peter, and in a moment or two he spoke.</p> - -<p>“‘Well, Peter, here I am. Now how do you like me?’ And as he -spoke he chuckled and laughed.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, I think you’re wonderful!’ said Peter, with wild enthusiasm -and joy.</p> - -<p>“‘So you think I’m wonderful, do you? Ha, ha! Well, that is a -joke! But there certainly isn’t any one else just like me, that’s true -enough. So maybe I’m wonderful because I’m so queer. What about -that?’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_270"></a>[270]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, no,’ said Peter, ‘you’re wonderful because you’re so fat and -jolly and because you’re always laughing and seeming to have a good -time.’</p> - -<p>“At that, the old man in the moon laughed some more and said: -‘Well, you’re a funny little chap too. All folks don’t think it’s such -a compliment to be fat, but I do. It’s the way I am, you see, and it’s -best to be satisfied with the way you are, isn’t it? If you really like -me then I’ll take you off in my chariot of mist to visit the stars, and -you’ll call on all the bright queens of the stars, who sparkle so you can -see them from down on the earth.’</p> - -<p>“So off went Peter with the man in the moon for the most gorgeous -trip. They visited all the stars, saw the bright fairy queens who live -in them and all the little elves and brownies. And then the man in the -moon showed Peter where he stayed in the sky and how he moved -every week so that all the little boys and girls in the world could see a -full moon every month. And Peter could see down below all the wee -little houses (they looked so small from where Peter was) and the -earth, which looked very funny and small, too, from up in the moon. -Peter felt a little afraid at first that he’d fall, but as he’d never heard of -the man in the moon having a tumble to earth he felt comforted. -Alas, all too soon the journey had to end, for Peter heard the distant -sound of a breakfast bell.</p> - -<p>“As he yawned he realized he’d been sleeping all night by the window. -But, oh, such a gorgeous sleep as it had been!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day322">NOVEMBER 17: Dinah</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Her name was Dinah,” said daddy, “and she was a gorilla. -A gorilla is a relation of the monkey family, you know, and -looks something like a chimpanzee.</p> - -<p>“She had had quite an interesting life as she had lived in Africa -when young, and then she had been captured and had been tamed and -had been very friendly with her owner, and after that she was brought -over to this country and given to a Zoo in a large city.</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t expect to stay here very long,’ said Dinah. ‘I do not care -about living to a great old age, as some creatures do, and I do not -like captivity. I am different from the ourang-utan and the chimpanzee, -who are so friendly with the keeper.</p> - -<p>“‘I do not object to the keeper, but life bores me. There are some -creatures who are always happy, and if they aren’t always happy, they -are happy most of the time. So look at me while you can. Now is -your chance to see the gloomy gorilla.’”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus18"> -<img src="images/illus18.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“PETER FELT A LITTLE AFRAID AT FIRST THAT HE’D FALL”—<a href="#Page_270"><i>Page 270</i></a></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_271"></a>[271]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day323">NOVEMBER 18: Winter Sleepers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Billie Brownie had still many of his calls to make in order -to say good-winter to his friends who were going to sleep for -the winter.</p> - -<p>“Goog-a-room, goog-a-room, goog-a-room,” said Grandpa Frog from -the near-by pond; “come, little frogs, come all, and sleep in the beautiful -mud. The cold weather is coming.</p> - -<p>“It was bitterly cold last night, little frogs.”</p> - -<p>Then he saw Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“Good-winter,” croaked Grandpa Frog.</p> - -<p>And the toads and the frogs all squealed and croaked,</p> - -<p>“Good-winter, Billie Brownie, good-winter!”</p> - -<p>Then Billie Brownie went to call on the Jumping Mice.</p> - -<p>“That frost last night was a hard one,” said little Miss Julia Jumping -Mouse. “I’m going to bed to take care of my mouse beauty sleep.”</p> - -<p>“Ha, ha,” laughed Miss Jenny Jumping Mouse, “who ever heard -of a mouse going to bed early to get her beauty sleep?”</p> - -<p>“I can’t stop to talk it over with you. I’m too sleepy,” said Miss -Julia Jumping Mouse.</p> - -<p>“Good-winter to all of you,” said Billie Brownie. But as he walked -away from all his friends who were going to sleep for the winter, he -said to himself:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“To sleep for a night</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Is quite all right.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But to sleep half a year</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Is really quite queer.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">But of course we’re all different,</div> - <div class="verse indent2">As different can be,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">And what is natural to you</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Might seem very queer to me!”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day324">NOVEMBER 19: Toody Ruggles’ Luck</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A number of rich ladies,” began daddy, “at the seashore one -day last summer had been throwing pennies from a bridge -into the water for a lot of poor boys who were diving for -them. The water was quite a good deal over their heads, but the little -boys were marvelous divers and swimmers, having always lived by the -water. The ladies kept on throwing pennies time and time again to -see the wonderful dives the little boys were able to make. They would<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_272"></a>[272]</span> -dive straight down into the water and stay down ever so long and then -come up, each one holding a glittering bright penny.</p> - -<p>“But, alas, a dreadful thing happened. One of the ladies in throwing -pennies dropped a most beautiful diamond ring off from her finger and -into the deep water.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, dear,’ she cried in dismay, ‘that was the ring I valued most -and cared more for than any piece of jewelry I had. I shouldn’t have -worn it, though, for it was much too loose for that finger. Whatever -shall I do without it? I was so fond, so fond of it!’</p> - -<p>“At once the little boys offered to dive for it, for it had been by the -throwing of pennies to them that the lady had lost her much prized -ring, and they wanted, of course, to get it back for her.</p> - -<p>“So again and again they dived, but as none of them had seen her -drop it they couldn’t judge where it had been dropped.</p> - -<p>“Now, Toody Ruggles was perhaps the best little diver of all, and -yet even he had been so far unsuccessful, but at last he thought he saw -it shining down among some weeds. The lady, however, had just about -given up hopes of ever seeing her ring again when, lo and behold, up -came Toody, his wet little face wreathed in smiles, carrying the beautiful -ring. The lady was overpowered with joy and gave Toody a most -wonderful reward.</p> - -<p>“Oh, how happy Toody Ruggles was! At home he had one little -sister who was very fragile and delicate. As their parents had both -died, Toody was trying his best to look after his sister and himself by -selling newspapers and carrying suitcases from the station. Lately, -though, the doctor had told him that his sister must have plenty of -fruit to build her up and to make her regain her strength, and this -poor Toody was unable to afford.</p> - -<p>“But now he had the wonderful reward from the lady, and all the -other boys were delighted that Toody had been the lucky one.</p> - -<p>“Toody at once began to give his little sister delicious fruits. Soon -the color came back to her cheeks, and she grew well and strong. So -Toody’s worry that he might lose his beloved little sister was over, and -through his good luck their little home once more became very, very -happy.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day325">NOVEMBER 20: The Limpets</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A limpet,” said daddy, “is a little shellfish. They’re very, -very small, perhaps a shade smaller than a snail, and they -cling to the rocks which are their homes. There are always -hundreds of them fastened on the big rocks on the coast by the sea. -They live on seaweed and the salt water.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_273"></a>[273]</span></p> - -<p>“When I was a boy we spent some time in a town by the sea. We -used to play off a bank called ‘Greenbank’ because in the summer time -this bank was always so very green. Below this bank there were -countless big rocks. We could hide behind these rocks, and no one -could see us. We loved that because it seemed so mysterious to hide -like that. We could see the bank above us, and then, miles and miles, -as far as we could see, was the ocean. The rocks were covered with -seaweed, and they used to be very slippery. Sometimes we would play -hide-and-seek back of these rocks.</p> - -<p>“The rocks that were half in the water would be covered with the -limpets. One big rock had great numbers of them on it, and we always -called the rock ‘Limpet Rock.’</p> - -<p>“One Saturday about six of us had taken a big basketful of lunch -and had gone down to Greenbank to spend the day. There had been -a terrific storm the night before. We looked for our Limpet Rock the -first thing, but we saw not a sign of a limpet. How funny, we thought; -that surely is the rock! What could have become of the limpets? -They were quite used to storms, and surely they couldn’t have been -hurt by the storm of the night before! Suddenly we spied them.</p> - -<p>“There they all were, looking very unhappy and clinging to little -pebbles and rocks in the low water. Before the day was over, though, -the limpets had attached themselves to another big rock. So we called -this rock the ‘New Limpet Rock.’ Once the limpets had fastened themselves -to the new rock, they were just as happy as before, for they -can change homes more easily than any other creatures and be happy.</p> - -<p>“So I think we should admire the limpets because they are so brave -and cheerful when they are driven from one home and with practically -no fuss they set about and get a new home right away.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day326">NOVEMBER 21: The Rescue</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Fannie,” began daddy, “was walking -across a city street carrying a very small black poodle dog -in her arms.</p> - -<p>“Suddenly the poodle dog, whose name was Gyp, saw another dog -on the other side of the street. Evidently Gyp thought the other little -dog would be nice to talk to, so he jumped with one bound out of -Fannie’s arms.</p> - -<p>“Fannie gave a scream of horror, at which the policeman, standing -near, flew to the rescue. Had he been a minute later the little dog -would have been struck by a street car.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, you’ve rescued my little dog!’ Fannie cried. ‘You are so -brave and wonderful!’</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_274"></a>[274]</span></p> - -<p>“Gyp, who had been very much frightened at his narrow escape, was -breathing little short, quick breaths from the fear of a moment before.</p> - -<p>“But at the same time his little tail was wagging for all it was worth, -as he wanted to show the big policeman how much he thanked him, -for he knew the policeman had saved his little dog life.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day327">NOVEMBER 22: The Old Man in the Woods</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little boy named Bobbie had a sister named Agnes,” said -daddy. “They had few neighbors, as they lived in a very -small place where there were only a few houses. Near their -house were long stretches of woods. They had never been to the other -side of the woods nor had they ever really walked very far into the -forest, for it was said in the little hamlet where they lived that a queer -old man had a hut about a mile and a half through the long lonely -road. But one day the children decided they’d venture forth to see -this old man.</p> - -<p>“Off they started, and after walking quite a distance they came to a -funny little hut with smoke coming out of the chimney. When the old -man saw Bobbie and Agnes he called out in a happy, excited voice: -‘I’m having visitors! Hurrah!’</p> - -<p>“He took the children in his hut and showed them some wonderful -picture books. He told them how delighted he was to have visitors, -as he knew he was thought queer, but really he wasn’t at all, except -that he loved to live in the heart of the woods. So the children promised -to see him often, and he promised to show them more picture -books, and before they left he gave them each a big piece of delicious -apple pie.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day328">NOVEMBER 23: The Queen’s Pin</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Once when I was a little boy,” began daddy, “I heard an -interesting story that a pin told. Now, you may think that -a pin could not tell such a very good story, but this was an -exceptional pin, belonging to a very grand person.</p> - -<p>“‘Having been made into a beautiful crown shaped pin of superb -pearls,’ said the pin, ‘I was put into a show case in a very beautiful -jewelry shop. People would notice me above all other pins in the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_275"></a>[275]</span> -case and pick me out as being by far the most beautifully set pin. All -the pearls which belonged to me were very, very lovely ones. But I -was so expensive that people could just look at me and could not afford -to buy me.</p> - -<p>“‘The jeweler was so proud of me that he really did not care -whether I was sold or not, for my beauty attracted so much attention -that it was a help to his business. You see, people would ask one -another if they had seen me, and if they hadn’t they would come right -to the shop to look at me. Then, though they didn’t buy me, they -would be sure to buy something else in the shop.</p> - -<p>“‘But at last a marvelous carriage drove up before the door. It was -drawn by four horses, and there were two fine coachmen and two very -pompous looking footmen sitting up on top of the fine carriage.</p> - -<p>“‘The jeweler was all in a flutter. Never before had he seen such -a wonderful carriage. And out of it stepped a very handsomely dressed -lady with a lady on either side of her, who both guarded her very -carefully.</p> - -<p>“‘“The queen—the queen has come to my little shop!” cried the -excited jeweler, and all the other shoppers stood by and made low bows.</p> - -<p>“‘But I didn’t bow. I didn’t think a crown need bow.</p> - -<p>“‘The queen had heard of me, and she had come to buy me. The -jeweler, with trembling fingers, fastened me in my little blue velvet box, -and off I went, carried by the queen.</p> - -<p>“‘When we reached the palace I felt very much at home, for everything -was so beautiful there. I must confess, though, that I did feel -a little nervous that first evening when I was worn by the queen with -so many other exquisite jewels.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, but such times as I did have! The court dinners and balls -and receptions were so dazzling, and I adored them. But, best of all, -I loved the parades and seeing all the crowds of people cheer and -wave their handkerchiefs to the queen. And the bands were so exciting!</p> - -<p>“‘But the proudest moment of my life was really when the queen -gave me to a young lady as a token of her appreciation of the lady’s -brave soldier daddy.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day329">NOVEMBER 24: Eagle’s Thanksgiving</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Of course,” said Daddy Bald Eagle, “Thanksgiving Day is a -day when the turkey is shown a great honor. But I would -like to have something to say for Thanksgiving Day, too. -Thanksgiving Day is a day when people are thankful. They are thankful<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_276"></a>[276]</span> -for their homes, thankful for their country, thankful they belong -to their country and that they have so many blessings.</p> - -<p>“And the Eagle would like to say he is thankful, too.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I would like to say how thankful I am that I am chosen as the -national emblem of the United States. I would like to say that I -shall never cease to be thankful that this honor has been shown to my -family.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day330">NOVEMBER 25: Thanksgiving Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">It was a holiday and it was Thanksgiving Day. From the moment -Melly got up she felt in a “holiday” spirit, she said. And everything -and every one seemed to feel the same way too.</p> - -<p>First she went in quite early in the morning to see her mother who -was sitting up in bed, waiting for her little visitor.</p> - -<p>Her mother was wearing a dear little blue jacket and a blue cap and -was looking so pretty.</p> - -<p>She had a nice little chat with her mother and then she went back -into her own room to get dressed.</p> - -<p>Yes, every one in the house seemed to act and feel as though the day -was a holiday as it most certainly was.</p> - -<p>And oh, such a Thanksgiving dinner as they had.</p> - -<p>First they had corn soup and then they had turkey and many vegetables -and then they had apple and celery salad. Next they had two -pies to choose from, or to take a piece from each, and they had ice-cream -too, and every kind of a nut and piece of fruit was in the fruit -dish.</p> - -<p>In the center of the table was a little bit of a pumpkin. It was a real -pumpkin but it was very, very small.</p> - -<p>On top of the pumpkin Melly’s mother had put some tiny carrots and -baby potatoes and some little snowberries from the snowberry bush.</p> - -<p>They did make the table look so gay and pretty. After dinner Melly -and her family played the good old game of “stagecoach.” You know -the game?</p> - -<p>The different people in the room who are playing the game take the -names of the people supposed to be in the stagecoach, such as the -driver, the little boy traveler and his mother and so on.</p> - -<p>Every time the word stage-coach is mentioned each person playing the -game must get up and turn around and the last person who sits down -when doing this goes on with the story-telling.</p> - -<p>Of course the one who is telling the story must tell all of the trip -this imaginary stage-coach took.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_277"></a>[277]</span></p> - -<p>And of course the names of all the characters must be mentioned often, -for every time a character is mentioned that one who is taking the part -of the character must get up and turn around.</p> - -<p>So Melly and her family played this in the afternoon.</p> - -<p>And when it became dark they lighted the lights and the fire was poked -up so that it blazed most beautifully.</p> - -<p>They had supper in front of the fire and though each one had said -he couldn’t possibly eat another thing after such a dinner, they all -managed to eat something.</p> - -<p>And when Melly went to bed that night she said: “I believe in -Thanksgiving Day! And I have so much to be so thankful for! -More, I’m sure, than anybody else has.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day331">NOVEMBER 26: Thanksgiving Day</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“In 1620 as we all well know,” said daddy, “a ‘little band of Pilgrims’ -came to this country, brave, fearless souls who had already -met with difficulties and were not afraid to face more. -They had already tried to cross the Atlantic but their ships had leaked -and they had had to go back.</p> - -<p>“But they would have nothing to do with such a word as failure—and -this is I think in itself an inspiration to all of us when we feel -discouraged and as though we were failing in what we were trying to -do—and so at last the Mayflower left Plymouth in Devonshire, England, -and anchored on the American coast on November twenty-first.</p> - -<p>“Here they were going to have freedom, and though the trip had -been a terrible one and though there were only a hundred of them -all told to keep up each other’s spirits, they did not lose heart.</p> - -<p>“They had planned to land on the New Jersey coast, but driven as -they had been by gales and storms they found themselves on the -Northern shore of Cape Cod, New England. Finally they chose -Plymouth for their colony. Then came a terrible winter when over -half of their number died, but in the spring those who had lived -through the winter still would not use the word failure—and decided -to stay on.</p> - -<p>“And then, at last, came harvest time, and hope and great thankfulness -was in the hearts of these people. So that in the autumn -in 1621 they set aside a day in which they gave ‘solemn Thanksgiving -to the glorious Hearer of Prayers!’</p> - -<p>“The first national celebration of Thanksgiving was in 1789 when -George Washington named Thursday, November 26th of that year, as -a day to be observed in which to give thanks for the blessings of the -year.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_278"></a>[278]</span></p> - -<p>“It was Abraham Lincoln who recommended that the last Thursday -in November should be observed as a day of Thanksgiving.</p> - -<p>“And ever since then it has been observed each year all over the -country, and not from time to time in the different states according to -whether their governors proclaimed it as such. Formerly that had -been the custom.</p> - -<p>“So it was Lincoln who gave us this day as a National holiday and -day of Thanksgiving for every year. But it was because of that little -group of people so many years ago that we have so much for which to -be thankful.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes it is hard to think that such terrible days followed one -after the other, for the country is so big and prosperous and cultivated -now. But everything has to be begun. And it seems to me that our -present-day joyous Thanksgivings are just what those people, so full -of pluck, would have wanted us to have. For people who could be -so brave and who could endure so much for what they believed was -right, could not help but have hearts full of love and capable of -great happiness.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day332">NOVEMBER 27: Good News</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I’ve been here in the zoo for some time,” said Daddy Buffalo, -“and of course I do not keep up very well with the news outside of -the zoo.</p> - -<p>“But to-day I heard of some news and it was very good news. I will -tell all the buffaloes about it. I heard that they were protecting the -buffaloes more and more all the time, now.</p> - -<p>“I was told that they didn’t go after buffaloes to kill them but that -they brought some of them to a zoo and people learned of their ways -and of their habits and became interested in them, and others they -left quite free. Surely that is good news for buffaloes.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day333">NOVEMBER 28: The Newsboy’s Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The town authorities came to a poor little newsboy who -owned a dog and told him they would have to take his dog -unless he paid for a dog license. But the little boy hadn’t -enough money and he did not know what to do, when some kind people -overheard the conversation. They told the men that they had plenty<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_279"></a>[279]</span> -of money and quickly paid for the license of the little brown dog. The -boy then almost cried for joy.</p> - -<p>So the little dog wagged his tail when his master told him to thank -the kind people, for he saw quickly that his master once more was -happy.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day334">NOVEMBER 29: The Gun-Metal Watch</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A very rich and spoiled little girl,” said daddy, “owned -a gun-metal wrist watch. It kept very bad time, and she -had it mended again and again.</p> - -<p>“One day she went and had it fixed for the very last time, she said, -and several days afterward the watch would not go for more than a half -hour at a time. She took it back to the watch mender and was told that -the only thing that could be done would be to have new works put in it. -She said the watch wasn’t worth that and she was so annoyed that she -threw the watch into the first ash can she saw.</p> - -<p>“Well, there passed by a very poor little girl. On top of the ash can -she spied a paper with funny pictures, and she grabbed the paper out -of the ash can, and then, to her amazement, she saw the little watch.</p> - -<p>“She ran all the way home to show it to her daddy, for her daddy had -often mended watches for people just as favors, as his real business was -that of a fruit dealer.</p> - -<p>“When her daddy saw it he said:</p> - -<p>“‘This watch has been fussed with so much that it is no wonder it refuses -to go. I will see that it goes.’ And sure enough he did.</p> - -<p>“The watch went beautifully, and the little poor girl wore her gun-metal -watch with the greatest pride.</p> - -<p>“Every one had to ask her the time, of course, every few minutes so -she could look at her watch, and if they didn’t ask her the time often -enough she would tell them of her own accord.</p> - -<p>“Now, the little rich girl was given a gold watch as a present from -her daddy, but it didn’t give half the pleasure that the little gun-metal -watch gave the little girl whose very own daddy mended the watch for -her.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day335">NOVEMBER 30: Barnyard Thoughts</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I can celebrate Thanksgiving time,” said the pig, “for I am so -thankful I do not live in the city.” And then the pig squealed this -song:</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_280"></a>[280]</span></p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Grunt, grunt,” he said, “I’d think it a pity.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">If I were forced to live in the city.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">There would be no nice mud in which to dig,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">A poor place indeed for a sensible pig!”</div> - </div> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Quack, quack,” said the ducks, “and what is more there’d be no place to swim,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">In the city we’d lose our life I’m sure, and certainly our vim.”</div> - </div> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“And,” said the cow, “I agree with you too!</div> - <div class="verse indent0">In the city I’d not have the spirit to moo.</div> - <div class="verse indent0">There’d be no green meadows and nothing to chew,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">Oh, what in the world would a poor cow do?”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>And all the animals began singing, and talking, grunting, squealing -and quack-quacking.</p> - -<p>And all of them said, in their different kinds of ways:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“We’ll never, never leave the farm, we’ll stay here all our days!</div> - <div class="verse indent0">We’d hate it in the city where they say it’s crowded so,</div> - <div class="verse indent0">We’ll never add to the crowds, we say; to the city we’ll never go!”</div> - </div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>“That is a fine chorus, grunt, grunt,” said the pig, “and a fine song -of Thanksgiving.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day336">DECEMBER 1: The Toy-Shop</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Why, here we are again,” said the first toy to the second toy -as they looked at each other on a counter in the shop, for -they had met before in Santa’s workshop.</p> - -<p>“Oh!” continued the first toy. “A child is coming to look at us! Oh, -there are ever so many children coming into the shop, and there are -grown-ups too, and their voices—oh, aren’t their voices nice! They -sound so merry and so happy and as if they loved each other and the -whole world.</p> - -<p>“I’m being bought, I do believe,” the first toy added.</p> - -<p>“Oh, so am I,” said the second toy. “I’m going to be wrapped up.”</p> - -<p>“We must be going to be presents from the mothers and daddies of -the children as Santa will come to get most of these toys just before -Christmas.”</p> - -<p>“Good-by,” said the second toy; “merry Christmas.”</p> - -<p>“Merry Christmas,” said the first toy. “Oh see! How the children -are standing outside that window looking at the tree with all our -friends upon it!</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t you think the window would break? See their faces right -against the window pane.”</p> - -<p>And as Santa Claus heard the reports of the pleasure of the children -over this year’s toys, he smiled to himself and said:</p> - -<p>“That is all I want as a reward for my work!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day337">DECEMBER 2: A Story of the Fireplace</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Jack and Evelyn and daddy were watching the dance which was -taking place in the Fireplace. They saw the beautiful costumes -the Fire Fairies wore and they saw them blaze and flame and then -become quiet. “They’re eating their supper now,” said daddy. “The -Fire Fairy cooks have finished everything and now they are all enjoying -the goodies.”</p> - -<p>But soon the flames began to die down and only a few little flashes of -light and fire were seen from time to time.</p> - -<p>“Those flashes and flames,” said daddy, “are some of the Fire Fairies -who are still wide awake enough to ask the Fire Witches questions. -For the Fire Witches tell bedtime tales. Soon the Fairies will be sound, -sound asleep. They love to be put to sleep by the Fire Witches.”</p> - -<p>The flames died down entirely and only a little smoldering went on -in the Fireplace.</p> - -<p>“The witches are saying good-night,” said daddy. “Then they too -will go to bed. But the ashes that will be left—nice warm ashes—they -will be the pleasant dreams that are left behind for the Fire -Fairies.”</p> - -<p>The fire had gone out! Only some ashes could be seen, but in one -corner a few red coals had appeared.</p> - -<p>“What are they?” asked the children.</p> - -<p>“They’re the King and Queen of the Fireplace and they’ve come to -see that their people are all fast asleep. Then they will go to sleep, -but they will first whisper a ‘Thank you’ to the Witches who tell the -marvelous stories.” And just as daddy said that, the children heard a -faint, crackling noise, and then they knew that every creature of the -Fireplace had gone to sleep in their warm ashes of pleasant dreams.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day338">DECEMBER 3: The Pig Who Had No Table Manners</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I have a fairy tale to tell you this evening,” said daddy, “of a -little pig who left his mother to visit the fox family.</p> - -<p>“The foxes, as you know, are very careful about their table -manners and also extremely proud and were quite disgusted with little -Piggy Look-a-do’s table manners, for instead of saying ‘Thank you,’ he’d -just grunt when anything was passed to him. He swallowed his food -without chewing it at all. He would reach across the table, and if he -couldn’t reach a thing he’d climb on the table, much to the horror of -all the other animals. Well, in fact, he behaved so badly that all his -other nice mannered playmates simply would not have anything to do -with him and just called him ‘pig.’</p> - -<p>“Even Br’er B’ar couldn’t like him because of his bad manners, and -finally he just had to go out and root in the ground for something to -eat. Of course when he did that he ruined his lovely little clothes, his -white shoes and trousers became all muddy, and his little speckled coat -got very rusty looking.</p> - -<p>“Piggy Look-a-do realized that he was losing his good looks, for the -little pink nose looked white and his eyes very dull. He was too proud -to return home to his mother, so he wandered through the woods trying -to find something to eat. Finally he came to an apple orchard belonging -to a mountaineer. This was the end of poor Piggy Look-a-do, for -the next day he was killed and came on the table, roasted nice and -brown, with a big red apple in his mouth, and made a fine feast for the -old mountaineer and his family.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day339">DECEMBER 4: Jimmie’s Airplane</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little boy named Jimmie,” said daddy, “wanted a toy -airplane for a Christmas present.</p> - -<p>“Well, Jimmie wrote a letter to Santa Claus not long ago, -and he wrote the following:</p> - -<p>“‘Please, dear Santa Claus, give me a little toy airplane. For when -I’m a big man I want to go up in the air in a real one! I’d love to fly -and so I’d like a little airplane which would fly around the room as -I’ve seen them do in the store. The store at the second corner after you -pass my house has one. It looks like a nice one, too.</p> - -<p>“‘Wishing you a Merry Christmas, your loving friend Jimmie.’ And -Santa has reserved the airplane for his little friend Jimmie, I’ve heard,” -concluded daddy.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day340">DECEMBER 5: The Christmas Dog</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little girl named Peggy,” said daddy, “wrote a letter to -Santa Claus, and this is what she said:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“‘Dear Santa Claus: I would like a rag doll and a doll -which says Mamma and Papa, and can shut her eyes. I also want a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_283"></a>[283]</span> -book and a set of paints, and please, dear Santa, bring my mother and -daddy a doggie to guard the house. I want a doggie too, but mother -and daddy also want one, so we could all share one doggie.</p> - -<p>“‘Your affectionate little friend,</p> - -<p class="right">“‘PEGGY.</p> - -<p>“‘P. S.—Please give my love to your Reindeer and a great deal of -love for you, dear Santa Claus.</p> - -<p class="right">“‘PEGGY.’</p> - -</div> - -<p>“She put her letter down by the fireplace and the next morning it -was gone, for she had addressed it quite correctly to ‘Mr. Santa Claus, -By the Fireplace.’ As he was on the lookout for letters such as these -around Christmas time, of course, he got it safely.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_281"></a>[281]</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus19"> -<img src="images/illus19.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“IF HE COULDN’T REACH A THING HE’D CLIMB ON THE TABLE”—<a href="#Page_282"><i>Page 282</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_282"></a>[282]</span></p> - -<p>“Now Santa Claus loves to get letters. His mail around Christmas -time is tremendous. But the more he gets, the more he chuckles and -laughs to himself. ‘Oh this is splendid,’ he says, as he opens letter -after letter. Days went by and Peggy kept wondering what Santa -Claus would bring her for Christmas. She thought of writing him -again about the doggie, for her mother and daddy would say so often:</p> - -<p>“‘It would be a great protection if we only had a dog. This house -is rather far away from the rest, and then we would be safe. Besides, -a dog is such a companionable animal and the children would love him.’</p> - -<p>“Somehow, she didn’t like to write again to Santa Claus, but just before -bedtime each night, she would whisper up the chimney—‘Please, -dear Santa Claus, don’t forget the doggie—and the doll, and the paint -box—and—and,’ but by this time her mother had led her off, for she -would have gone on talking and talking to Santa Claus. And if she -had kept on talking and missing her sleep, she would have been too -tired to enjoy Christmas Day when it came.</p> - -<p>“At last it was Christmas Eve. Again Peggy called up the chimney, -and she put her stocking first on one side and then the other. And -by her stocking hung four smaller ones, for Peggy’s little sisters and -brothers.</p> - -<p>“‘Good night, Santa Claus, Merry Christmas. My love to the -Reindeer,’ called Peggy for the last time. And the younger children -called out too, ‘Good night, Santa Claus, give our love to the Reindeer.’</p> - -<p>“And off they all trotted to the land of dreams which they had to -pass through before Christmas morning would come.</p> - -<p>“The next morning, bright and early, Peggy and her sisters and -brothers were up looking at their stockings. Such goodies as they -found! Peggy got her rag doll, and a doll who could shut her eyes, -and say ‘Mamma, Papa.’ And she got a set of paints and a fine book.</p> - -<p>“Her sisters and brothers got the presents they had asked for, and -they had such fun over the oranges in their stockings. Several of them<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_284"></a>[284]</span> -were covered with black soot which Santa had dropped coming down -the chimney! They loved to think of how Santa Claus had picked -out these very oranges himself.</p> - -<p>“But when the first excitement was over, Peggy thought to herself, -‘There is no doggie.’ But then she thought Santa Claus was not supposed -to get her everything she asked for. So after brushing away -a tear which had fallen she began to laugh and play and say, ‘Merry -Christmas,’ over and over and over again, to her mother and daddy, -her sisters and brothers. But in a moment or two they all thought -they heard a whimper outside the front door. ‘I shall see what can be -outside,’ said Peggy, with beating heart. She opened the door! And -there stood a little white dog, shivering miserably in the cold. ‘I have -no home,’ the little dog’s eyes seemed to say, and as Peggy held him -closely to her she said, ‘I know Santa Claus sent you here, and I wish -you a Merry Christmas! And this is to be your home, Doggie dear!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day341">DECEMBER 6: The Pride of Toys</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Oh, I’m so proud,” whispered little brown Teddy Bear.</p> - -<p>“You’re no more proud than I am,” said a little white -lamb. “Please pinch me—so—and then I will say: ‘Baa-Baa-Baa.’ -Ah, that will make some one happy.”</p> - -<p>The toys were in Santa Claus’ toy-shop and they were getting very -much excited. There were still some to be finished—in fact, there were -many to be finished, but none of them were worried, for they knew -perfectly well that Santa Claus never left any toys unfinished.</p> - -<p>That was the wonderful part of Santa Claus. He could be rushed -and hurried and he could be so busy that you wondered how it was -possible for him to do so much and you might think, if you didn’t -know, that some of those many, many things wouldn’t be done. But -the toys knew, for the tools which Santa used to make them with whispered -to them many secrets.</p> - -<p>“He may be busy,” the tools always told the new toys, “but he’ll -finish you and you’ll go to the children on Christmas day.”</p> - -<p>“How proud I will be,” whispered the Teddy Bear once more, “if -I am put on a tree. They say that Santa hangs toys on Christmas -trees. But then I would be just as proud if I were put in a stocking. -How I would love to peep my head out from the top of a stocking -and see the children as they come downstairs early Christmas morning! -In fact, I would be proud no matter where Santa put me, or how he -gave me. It’s a great big and wonderful pride to be a toy made by -Santa Claus which is given to a child on Christmas day.”</p> - -<p>“That is what we all feel,” said the other toys.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_285"></a>[285]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day342">DECEMBER 7: Christmas with the Squirrels</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“When Christmas day comes all the little squirrels,” said -daddy, “meet near the largest tree, which they pick out for -the occasion. Then there is a wild scramble up the tree -for the branches, where the squirrels perch themselves, and finally the -feast begins.</p> - -<p>“After they have finished their scrumptious Christmas dinner they -play ‘tag,’ ‘hide-and-seek’ and many other games, which make the -branches wave around as they jump from one tree to the other. Prizes -are offered by the older squirrels for the sports and games which are -played. The prizes are usually extraordinarily big nuts or very red -apples. Sometimes, too, kind children just before Christmas put nuts -in the trees where the squirrels can find them. That makes the -squirrels very happy, and they call these nuts their Christmas gifts.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day343">DECEMBER 8: How to Address Santa</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Where is Santa’s home,” asked Evelyn, “for we must know -where to write him?”</p> - -<p>“He lives way up North,” answered daddy, “but any -letter directed to ‘Mr. Santa Claus, the Chimney,’ will reach him, for he -has special reindeer collecting his letters from the tops of chimneys -several weeks before Christmas. You must put them on the hearth, -and on the envelope you must put a speck of soot, for that is the stamp -you use for the letters which go to Santa Claus Land.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day344">DECEMBER 9: A Letter to Santa Claus and the Answer</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I saw such a poor little boy to-day,” began daddy to Jack and -Evelyn. “He was looking in a shop window where there were -loads of toys, and as he looked great, huge tears dropped from -his eyes and trickled down his face.</p> - -<p>“I spoke to him and asked him where he lived, and for a moment he -couldn’t speak, but between sobs he began to tell me of his life. He -was very ragged and quite dirty.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_286"></a>[286]</span></p> - -<p>“He told me his daddy had died in the summer and that a few -months afterward his mother had married a horrid, cruel man who -hated him and called him ‘little nuisance.’ The stepfather didn’t like -to work, and as soon as he had used up his wife’s savings he told the -little boy he would have to beg or steal his food, for he wouldn’t be -bothered with him.</p> - -<p>“The little boy said that he had always had a happy home, a good -warm fire and plenty to eat when he came home from school, and he -simply would not beg or steal. One night he came home, of course -bringing nothing. His stepfather saw he could neither make him beg -nor steal so he forced him to leave the house. His mother was so -afraid of his stepfather that she did not say a word. Now, he had been -away from home for two weeks. He spent his nights with a little school -friend, but he could not stay there much longer, as the boy’s parents -were so poor they could hardly keep their children. He dreaded the -cold, but what he felt more than anything was that Santa Claus did not -know where he was and that he would have no Christmas.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s write Santa a letter right away,” said Evelyn, “and tell him -about the little boy. What’s his name, daddy?”</p> - -<p>“His name is Harry Armstrong, and tell Santa to bring his presents -here, for I’ve told him he can do odd chores for us and stay here for -a while.”</p> - -<p>So Evelyn wrote: “Dear Santa—A poor little boy named Harry -Armstrong is afraid he’ll have no Christmas. So please, dear Santa, -send him a warm suit, an overcoat, a sled, some skates and lots of -candy. Your loving Evelyn.”</p> - -<p>Jack and Evelyn had just gone to bed when daddy walked into -their room with a note and a stamp of soot on it. Evelyn hurriedly -opened it and read aloud: “Dear Evelyn—I won’t forget about -Harry Armstrong on Christmas, and you were very dear to think -of some one else who wanted a Christmas. Your friend, Santa Claus.”</p> - -<p>“Hurrah!” shouted Jack and Evelyn together.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day345">DECEMBER 10: Betty’s Dream</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Oh, mother, I had such a dream,” said a little girl named -Betty. “I dreamt I saw Santa Claus in his shop. Oh, -he was the most beautiful old man I ever saw in all my -life—and oh, mother, his eyes! How they laughed. And he was -making—think, mother—he was making a rag doll! The very sort -of a doll I hope he will give me for Christmas and he was smiling -at the doll. And I saw the whole shop and all the toys—and everything. -Oh, I hope Santa brings me a rag doll.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_287"></a>[287]</span></p> - -<p>Now the Dream King had sent this dream to Betty, and it was as -real as a dream can be. But it was absolutely real that Santa Claus -was making a rag doll and that that rag doll was going to be found -Christmas morning in Betty’s stocking, for the Dream King had told -Santa Claus it was what she wanted and that was why Santa Claus -had smiled so—because he knew how the dolly was going to please -Betty!</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day346">DECEMBER 11: The Snow Man</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“The Brownies and Gnomes thought it would be a fine scheme -to make a snow man,” said daddy. “Billie Brownie made -his feet first of all, and so they made him on up until his -head was all ready.</p> - -<p>“Then, of course, he had to have a hat, and Peter Gnome made -him a very handsome high one.</p> - -<p>“‘We have forgotten something,’ said Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“‘What?’ they all asked.</p> - -<p>“‘A pipe for his mouth,’ said Billie.</p> - -<p>“‘To be sure,’ said Peter Gnome. ‘A snow man isn’t a real snow -man without a pipe. We’ll make it right away.’</p> - -<p>“So they got some twigs and some wood, and with their little pen -knives they all made pipes. The very best pipe of all was chosen -for the snow man, while the other pipes they put around on the ground -beside him.</p> - -<p>“‘For,’ said Peter Gnome, ‘he ought to have a little collection of -pipes.’</p> - -<p>“He was the tallest snow man ever made and he looked so jolly -and happy. He reached so far up that when it grew dark Mr. Moon -came out and said:</p> - -<p>“‘What is it I see? A man who is almost tall enough to talk to -me. What fun!’</p> - -<p>“And how he grinned when he found out the man had been made -of snow!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day347">DECEMBER 12: Sharpy and Chappy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Sharpy, the squirrel, with his friend Chappy were watching -some children as they filled bags with candies and nuts. “We -want to make a noise so they will notice us,” said Sharpy.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps they won’t like us,” said Chappy. “And some don’t enjoy -noise.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_288"></a>[288]</span></p> - -<p>“They look as if they liked it,” shrieked Sharpy. “Listen to the -children. I don’t believe they will hear us.”</p> - -<p>But then Chappy and Sharpy began to scamper over the porch and -as they shrieked at each other, sometimes as if they were scolding -and sometimes as if they were laughing, the children shouted, “Oh, -there are two squirrels!”</p> - -<p>Sharpy and Chappy looked their very best, or tried to, standing -on their hind legs and looking very sweet and cunning as they begged. -Their little mouths were moving all the time as if they were quite ready. -“We have quantities of nuts to-day,” said the children, “as we’re getting -our Christmas presents ready. Isn’t that fine?” And I can -assure you that Sharpy and Chappy thought it was fine, too, as they -were given all the nuts they could eat.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day348">DECEMBER 13: Christmas Letters</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Still the letters keep coming,” chuckled Santa Claus. “And -every year it seems to me as though I received a larger mail -than I ever had before.</p> - -<p>“But it can never be too large for Santa Claus.</p> - -<p>“And the precious dears! What memories they have. They -know just what they want! They don’t forget!</p> - -<p>“They think old Santa remembers too when they have told him -one thing and then just add a little postscript or another letter without -explaining to him just what their last letter was about.</p> - -<p>“They think he can remember and keep them all straight, even -though he may get several letters from the same child in many, many -cases.</p> - -<p>“They think he can remember their names from year to year, and -they’re right. Yes, the blessed little dears are right.” And Santa -Claus chuckled to himself as he stroked his beard and by the burning -coals of the great stove in his workshop he read the letters which -had just come.</p> - -<p>“Dear Santa Claus,” was the beginning of every one, or at least -almost every one, though some of them began, “Dear, dear Santa -Claus,” and “You precious old Santa Claus,” and a number of other -nice beginnings like that, which made Santa Claus very happy.</p> - -<p>But every letter made him happy, for every letter was just a little -different and he liked all the children to be different and not to be -just alike.</p> - -<p>“I hope you remember me,” one read, “for I wrote to you last -year and the year before. The year before that I was too young<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_289"></a>[289]</span> -to write, but my brudder wrote for me? Do you remember my brudder’s -letter that he wrote that year? He said that he guessed the -next year I could write you a letter, for I could then write my name.</p> - -<p>“And my brudder was right and the next year I did write you a -letter.”</p> - -<p>Some of the spelling wasn’t just like this, but this is the way it -sounded as Santa Claus read it aloud. He was all by himself, except -that his collie dog, Boy of the North, was sitting by him on the floor, -but he read it aloud, for he loved to hear the sound of the words -the children had written and picture them as they looked while writing.</p> - -<p>And he didn’t care about the spelling.</p> - -<p>“Of course,” he said to himself, “they must go to school and learn -how to spell, for they would feel dreadfully when they grew up if -they didn’t know more than they do now!</p> - -<p>“But when they’re writing to Santa Claus it doesn’t make so much -difference. They can take a little holiday then. And even when -they make a blot and then write down by it that it is a kiss I know -that they do mean to send a kiss to me, even if the blot itself was -accidental!</p> - -<p>“Well, I must go on with this letter.”</p> - -<p>He went on with the letter and this was what he read:</p> - -<p>“My brudder won a gold medal in school the other day. He is -getting to be so smart, dear Santa, and I know you’ll be pleased -to hear it. You sent me a picture once Santa when I was very little -of a boy who was very cold on his way to school with his coat all -wrapped up tight around him.</p> - -<p>“In school he won the gold medal. It was the day they gave -the prizes, and coming home from school the picture showed the boy -with his coat open wide, and the gold medal pinned on, and he didn’t -feel the cold the least bit!</p> - -<p>“Do you ’member, Santa Claus? Brudder was like that the other -day.”</p> - -<p>Yes, he remembered that picture and how pleased he was to think -the boy, a boy he had always liked so much, had won a gold medal.</p> - -<p>And on he read the letters. Some were letters just full of news -of what they all were doing in the different homes, of what they were -going to do, and in some they wrote of the new sisters or brothers -who had come since Santa Claus had last been written to.</p> - -<p>Of course they told him what presents they wanted and they all -said they hoped he wouldn’t get too tired, and they all, every single -one of them, told him how they loved him and wished him a Merry -Christmas, too.</p> - -<p>And that made Santa Claus so very, very happy.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_290"></a>[290]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day349">DECEMBER 14: Candy Toys</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“We’re all ready for a great day called Christmas,” said -the candy cane.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the candy lion, “and I’m so sweet I -couldn’t be cross, yet I’ve heard real lions often are very wild and -angry.”</p> - -<p>“When we’re being eaten,” said the candy elephant, “it’s perfectly -glorious, for we’re so much appreciated. Some children say that they -love hard candy better than any other kind. Other children will take -bites of us and will smack their lips joyously. All this I’ve heard from -Santa. Oh, the lives of candy toys are very exciting. We belong to -the best time of the year, and how the children will love us!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day350">DECEMBER 15: Santa’s Gifts</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Santa was sitting in his workshop. He was making a lovely doll -with curly hair and blue eyes, and his dog, Boy of the North, was -sitting close to his chair with his head against Santa’s knee.</p> - -<p>“Last Christmas,” said Santa, “I was at a house where there were -three little girls, and oh, Boy of the North, they were such nice little -girls!</p> - -<p>“They were really lovely, and so good! Of course they were asleep, -but no matter, Boy of the North, you needn’t laugh; they were good children -I can tell you. Even if mothers and daddies may say children are -bad at times I only say, ‘Well, what child isn’t bad sometimes?’ It -wouldn’t upset old Santa for he knows they’re doing their best and trying -their best.</p> - -<p>“But, as I said, these children were such nice little girls.</p> - -<p>“They were asleep, as I told you, when I saw them. They slept in -three little white beds and each had her hair in two beautiful braids.</p> - -<p>“I filled their stockings and I said to myself, ‘You are a nice collection -of youngsters for any mother and any father to be proud of! Dear me! -But I’m proud to be old Santa Claus and to have the honor of filling -your Christmas stockings.’</p> - -<p>“Then I went downstairs where there was a tree and I started -a-trimming of the tree. They had left some things for me to use. -Some people are kind that way about leaving many of the nice decorations -which can be used every Christmas. It saves me room in my pack -and I like to see the same old decorations coming out year after year.</p> - -<p>“But I saw something else there, too. I saw a present, a gift for -me.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_291"></a>[291]</span></p> - -<p>“I looked down at it, and saw that it was addressed to me and that -it said, ‘To Santa Claus, with love from Helen.’ And I saw that it -had another little note inside which said, ‘Dear Santa, I made this -myself, so please forgive mistakes.’</p> - -<p>“It was a pincushion, Boy of the North, and I have it in my room -now. You may have noticed it.”</p> - -<p>Boy of the North wagged his tail.</p> - -<p>“Well, I was pleased and I wrote Helen a note thanking her, but -really, Boy of the North, I mean this quite truly, I don’t care about -getting presents. I like to feel I’m one person who gives gifts but who -doesn’t receive gifts, for I have all my thanks in the smiles of children.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day351">DECEMBER 16: The Gray Rabbit</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">A little girl was looking in a shop window.</p> - -<p>“Mother,” she said, “what I want is that adorable gray felt -rabbit with the big ears, and the blue ribbon around his neck. -Oh, I could love him and love him for—for always!” And her mother -wrote a note to Santa and told him this and Santa said to himself, “She -shall have the little gray felt rabbit to love.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day352">DECEMBER 17: Santa Claus and Teddy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“One year Santa was very, very busy, and so he sent a note -to the mothers and fathers in a certain town telling them -that he was so rushed he would have to leave his presents -some time before Christmas, and that he would, of course, stop off a -little while Christmas Eve to fill all the stockings and trim the trees.</p> - -<p>“In one house lived a little boy named Teddy. His daddy told him -that Santa had left some of his presents ahead of time, but that he had -especially said that he did not wish the little boy to look in any of the -closets and put him on his honor not to, for if he should look Santa had -said he would take away the presents.</p> - -<p>“The little boy had asked Santa Claus for a horse and cart, which he -wanted more than anything in the world.</p> - -<p>“Several days went by, and the little boy resisted the temptation of -looking to see if the horse and cart had come. But one day he could -stand it no longer, so when every one was out he looked into all the -closets, and in the last one he saw the long wished for horse and cart. -Such a beauty as it was too! The horse had a mane and a tail of real<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_292"></a>[292]</span> -hair, and the cart was painted a bright red. Oh, how delighted the -little boy was, and he closed the closet door and went back to his play-room -very happy.</p> - -<p>“As no one had seen him look into the closet, the next day he thought -he would take another look. What was his horror to find that the -horse and cart had disappeared, and no sign of it was anywhere to be -found. He cried himself to sleep, so ashamed did he feel.</p> - -<p>“The next morning he decided to write to Santa Claus. So he said,</p> - -<p>“‘Dear Santa Claus—I know I was a naughty boy and looked when -I was told not to. Please forgive me and give me back the horse and -cart and I will never be a bad boy again.’</p> - -<p>“He put this note up the chimney, and the very next morning he -found this lovely answer:</p> - -<p>“‘Dear Teddy—I am sure you are sorry, and am certain you will -never do such a thing again. So on Christmas morning when you get -up you will find the horse and cart awaiting you. Your old friend, -Santa Claus.’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day353">DECEMBER 18: Blue Sky and Sun</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Where are you going—all dressed up?” asked the Blue -Sky of Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“I am going to a coasting party,” he said.</p> - -<p>“And pray tell me, how can you go to a coasting party?” asked the -Blue Sky as a smile in the shape of a little silver cloud came over it.</p> - -<p>“And why not?” asked Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“I’d hardly say,” continued the Blue Sky, “that coasting was exactly -one of your talents. No, not exactly. Now confess! You can’t coast. -So why do you go to a coasting party? It would be as funny as if the -Blue Sky went a-skating.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, but don’t you see?” said Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“Just because you’re so extremely bright there is no reason why you -need think you’re the only one who sees. I can see perfectly, thank you, -and on a clear day like this I’m at my best.”</p> - -<p>“But you don’t see—truly—” persisted Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“Then explain to me how you can go to a coasting party,” said the -Blue Sky.</p> - -<p>“There! That’s something like! Now that you’ve asked me the -necessary question I can tell you my story.”</p> - -<p>“Must you always have the necessary question, Mr. Sun?”</p> - -<p>“Always,” replied Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>“Well continue,” said the Blue Sky.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_293"></a>[293]</span></p> - -<p>“It’s this way,” said Mr. Sun. “You see there are many children -in the world.”</p> - -<p>“That isn’t news to me, Mr. Sun.”</p> - -<p>“I’m only telling it to you to begin with.”</p> - -<p>“Begin with something I don’t know,” said the Blue Sky.</p> - -<p>“How do you suppose I can tell just what you know and what you -don’t? I never went to your school.”</p> - -<p>“Oh well,” said the Blue Sky frowning a little, while three small -clouds came over it, “go on with your story any way you please.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” said Mr. Sun. “Some of these children are giving a -coasting party this afternoon, and what do you suppose they said?”</p> - -<p>“I’ve no idea,” said the Blue Sky. “I don’t see how any one could -guess. Children are apt to say so many different things. They seem -to know so many words and games and stories and all sorts of things.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Mr. Sun, “they’re bright little things, that’s true.”</p> - -<p>“You talk about them, Mr. Sun, as if they were Stars. Bright little -things indeed! How funny you are!”</p> - -<p>“Well they are little and they are bright, aren’t they?”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said the Blue Sky. “Do go on with your story.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t get half a chance,” said Mr. Sun looking a little dull for a -moment.</p> - -<p>“I won’t say another word,” said the Blue Sky.</p> - -<p>“And these children said, ‘We do hope Mr. Sun will come to our -coasting party.’ Now then! I was asked to come by the children. -A great honor—and I’m going. Yes, I’m going to shine with might -and main over that party. They’ll keep so warm! They’ll have such -a good time, and they’ll be so glad that they asked me!”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think it’s such an honor,” said the Blue Sky, “for they’re -just making use of you.”</p> - -<p>“I like to be useful,” said Mr. Sun.</p> - -<p>Now just at that moment the children appeared for their coasting -party. “Oh see the bright Sun,” they exclaimed. “We wished for the -Sun and here he is. Such fun as we’ll have now.”</p> - -<p>And then one of them added, “And the Sky is all blue—it’s a wonderful -day!”</p> - -<p>“Run away, Clouds,” said the Blue Sky. “These children like me -too.”</p> - -<p>“Ha, ha, ha,” laughed Mr. Sun. “So you will do as the children -ask, eh?” And the whole big face of the Blue Sky was without a cloud -or a frown!</p> - -<p>And the children had a Blue Sky and the Sun for their party.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_294"></a>[294]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day354">DECEMBER 19: Christmas Time Joy</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Ba-a-a, Ba-a-a, Ba-a-a,” said the lamb Santa had just finished -making, as he gave it a little squeeze.</p> - -<p>“Fine!” exclaimed Santa Claus. “That’s right.”</p> - -<p>“Suppose,” whispered the lamb, “the child who gets me wouldn’t know -where to look, or where to press, what then? She’d never know I -could make those sounds.”</p> - -<p>“She’ll find out, never fear,” said Santa Claus.</p> - -<p>And the lamb smiled its little toy smile for it knew Santa Claus always -spoke the truth. And that night the stars all over the world seemed -brighter as they looked down upon the Earth for they knew of the joy -so soon to come in so many thousands and thousands of homes.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day355">DECEMBER 20: Santa in Eskimo Land</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“It was a Christmas morning, and Santa hadn’t come,” said daddy. -“The little Eskimaux who live so far up north had been too -excited to sleep.</p> - -<p>“Finally one of the daddy Eskimaux said: ‘I’m afraid something -must have happened to Santa Claus. The storm last night was so -wild. Let’s get some of the dogs and sleds.’ So a number of the bigger -boys and some of the men began to get ready. They bundled up -so much that all you could see was their eyes. The storm had let up, -but the snowdrifts were like mountains. They had just started when -a tinkling of bells was heard, and what should they see but eight beautiful -reindeer and old Santa Claus dressed in a red suit with great big -furs. On his back was a huge bag which was almost overflowing, so -full was it.</p> - -<p>“‘Merry Christmas, Santa Claus!’ shrieked all the little Eskimaux.</p> - -<p>“‘Merry Christmas to you all!’ said Santa, and the reindeer shook -their heads and tinkled their bells, which was their way of saying ‘Merry -Christmas.’</p> - -<p>“Poor Santa’s mustache and eyebrows were frozen, and his face was -very, very red from the cold. But, oh, it was so jolly for them -actually to have Santa with them! They had never before been awake -when he had come even though his visit to them was always his last.</p> - -<p>“As soon as he had warmed his hands and had seen to the feeding of -his reindeer and patted them for their bravery he undid his pack. And -such a Christmas as they all did have!</p> - -<p>“‘You know,’ said Santa, ‘I’m glad there was such a storm, for this -is my very first Christmas party!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day356">DECEMBER 21: Santa’s Toy-Shop</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I think the children will have a pretty good Christmas this year,” -chuckled Santa Claus to himself, as he looked over his toy-shop, -and the reindeer knew from Santa’s chuckles that soon they -would be starting off.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day357">DECEMBER 22: A White Christmas</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">The snowflakes saw Santa as he was making ready for his -journey and some of them danced on his great red coat and -sat for a few minutes on his white beard and his white eyebrows.</p> - -<p>“Hello, snowflakes, glad to see you,” said Santa Claus. “So King -Snow has allowed you to be the honored ones to give us a white Christmas?”</p> - -<p>The snowflakes danced about and some of them peeped in windows -and saw great, tall trees ready to be trimmed. And they saw sleeping -children. When the next morning came all the children shouted, “Oh, -it snowed during the night! And we will have a white Christmas.” -Then how happy the snowflakes were.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day358">DECEMBER 23: The Tree and the Stockings</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“I am getting so excited I can hardly wait,” said the Christmas -tree. “The daddy of the children brought me to the house -because he said it would be a great help to Santa Claus to have -me all ready.</p> - -<p>“I know Santa Claus will give me the most beautiful of decorations, -for I’ve often heard my family talk of the wonderful Christmas trees -there have been. Ah, how handsome many of my relations have looked, -and I can hardly wait until Santa Claus comes to see me.”</p> - -<p>“You’re not any more excited than we are,” said three stockings -which hung up by the side of the mantel-piece.</p> - -<p>“I belong to Dot, age four,” said the white stocking.</p> - -<p>“I am hanging up for Jimmie, age eight,” said the tan stocking.</p> - -<p>“And I am for Betty, age six,” said the black stocking.</p> - -<p>“I’m for all of them,” said the Christmas tree.</p> - -<p>“That’s so,” agreed the stockings. “But even if we’re not for all of -them, but each stocking for one child, we’re just as excited as we can -be.”</p> - -<p>“Have you ever been here before?” asked the tree.</p> - -<p>“Yes, we’re used every Christmas. We’re kept just for Christmas. -That’s all we do all the year. We’re put up the night before, -on Christmas Eve, and down we come on Christmas morning, but between -then and Christmas morning the most wonderful things happen! -Ah!” and the stockings waved a little as they talked of their evening -and morning of pleasure.</p> - -<p>“It’s far better than being around all the time and getting worn out. -We’re very fortunate stockings!”</p> - -<p>“You are indeed,” said the Christmas tree. “But for my part I am -willing to be around for one season of the year and to have a glorious -time then. Oh dear, I am so excited! I can hardly wait!”</p> - -<p>“Patience, dear tree,” said the stockings. “Santa Claus will soon -be here.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t think he will lose his way,” said the tree. “I never heard -of his losing his way from any of my relations. But perhaps he might -forget about this house.”</p> - -<p>“Santa Claus forget a house where there are children! Dear me, -tree, but you don’t know Santa Claus. He never, never forgets! He’s -Santa Claus—and that’s reason enough why we won’t be forgotten.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day359">DECEMBER 24: The Two Little Mice’s Christmas Eve Party</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“A little mouse had heard when he was hiding in holes in the -corners of the rooms that all the little boys and girls in the -world once a year had a Christmas tree full of goodies,” said -daddy. “A dear old person named Santa Claus trimmed the tree for -them and filled the stockings which they hung up by the fireplaces.</p> - -<p>“The little mouse didn’t see why he shouldn’t have a Christmas, too, -so he told another little mouse what he had heard. Together they -planned what they would do. They would bore two little holes into -the parlor where they had heard the tree was to be. There they -stayed every night, keeping very quiet. They heard the children talk -about what they hoped Santa Claus would bring them and saw them -constantly send notes up the chimney to him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_295"></a>[295]</span></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 500px;" id="illus20"> -<img src="images/illus20.jpg" width="500" height="700" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">“THEY ATE UNTIL THEY COULD EAT NO MORE”—<a href="#Page_297"><i>Page 297</i></a></p> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_296"></a>[296]</span></p> - -<p>“Of course the mice had to keep very quiet, as they didn’t want to let<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_297"></a>[297]</span> -the children know they were there, and with a great deal of self -denial they stayed out of the pantry, living for their very own Christmas -party.</p> - -<p>“At last Christmas Eve came. They saw the children in their little -nighties hang up their stockings by the fireplace and then trot off to -bed.</p> - -<p>“Before long the mice heard strange noises on the roof, and then -a little soot began to fall down the chimney. Soon they saw a jolly -old man appear, with white hair and a white beard, from the chimney, -and they nudged each other, whispering, ‘That must be Santa Claus.’</p> - -<p>“Sure enough, it was Santa Claus, for he had a big bag of presents -with him, and at once he set to work. At first he trimmed the tree. -He had plenty of silver trimming and candles; but, best of all (thought -the mice), he strung popcorn over the tree and made it look as if -the snow had fallen over it. Then he tied candy canes and candy -animals of all sorts on the branches. Next he filled the stockings, -and how the mouths of the two little mice did water as they saw all -sorts of nuts, raisins and big rosy-cheeked apples going in! The -toys didn’t interest the mice, as they were longing to get at the things -to eat.</p> - -<p>“Before long Santa was through and quickly disappeared up the -chimney. And then—the mice began their feast. And, oh, what a -time they did have! They ate until they could eat no more, and -they thought Christmas the finest time of the year, for never before -had they seen food still before them which they weren’t hungry -for!</p> - -<p>“The next morning when the children saw so many nutshells and -bits of popcorn lying around they knew that some little mice must have -had a party, but they didn’t set a trap, as they thought it was fine -that the mice had had a Christmas party too.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day360">DECEMBER 25: Christmas Morning</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Christmas comes but once a year! Christmas comes but -once a year!” shouted the children as they hurried down -stairs on Christmas morning. They sat down on the floor as -soon as they reached the library. And each one took a stocking which -had been hanging in front of the mantelpiece. Every stocking -was well filled. And each stocking stuck out queerly so that no -one could guess what was in it. After the stockings had been looked -at and the oranges and apples had rolled out of the toes, the presents -were taken from the tree. Before long they began to feel<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_298"></a>[298]</span> -hungry, for they hadn’t waited to have breakfast first. They ate -Santa’s wonderful oranges, and the children’s mother said to their -daddy:</p> - -<p>“Dear me, I wish I could find such big juicy oranges as Santa Claus -does. He’s a better shopper than I am!”</p> - -<p>“He’s a wonder,” said Dot and Jimmie and Betty together, and -then every one took his or her orange and paraded into the dining-room, -singing once more,</p> - -<p>“Christmas comes but once a year!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day361">DECEMBER 26: Santa’s Telescope</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Did you ever hear of Santa Claus’ telescope?” asked daddy. -The children shook their heads.</p> - -<p>“He has the most wonderful telescope—more wonderful -than any other, and he can see through it miles and miles and miles.</p> - -<p>“Every Christmas morning he sits at the window at the extreme end -of his toy-shop and looks through the telescope. He sees into the different -homes and he watches the children as they take their presents -and open them, and empty their stockings.</p> - -<p>“‘There,’ he said to himself last Christmas, ‘it is just as I thought; -little girls will never grow tired of dolls and boys will always like trains.</p> - -<p>“‘And they enjoy a good game, too, for the winter evenings. And, -ah, I see that boy at his skates! He asked for a pair in his letter -to me—that is, he asked for them in six different letters he wrote me. -He really can hardly wait to start using them. I do believe he would -like it if the floor were suddenly covered with ice!</p> - -<p>“‘And how that little girl is hugging her doll! I thought the one I -made with the golden curls and the eyes that opened and shut would -just about suit her. She told me the kind she wanted in her letter. -What a help those letters are! They tell me what they want, and they -tell me so many more nice things, too. They tell me how much they -are looking forward to my visit, and that they hope I’ll have a Merry -Christmas, too. The dear little people! As if I could help but have a -Merry Christmas when I look through this telescope and see their smiles! -How happy they do look! How their eyes sparkle.</p> - -<p>“‘And if ever I see a child scowl or look cross—oh, dear—how sad it -does make me! There! I just saw a little girl look very cross because -she thinks her brother’s set of soldiers are better than her paper -dolls. Oh, that makes me very unhappy!’</p> - -<p>“But Santa’s faithful dog, Boy of the North, put his head in Santa’s -lap and licked his hands.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_299"></a>[299]</span></p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Boy of the North, you will not see me unhappy! I feel happy -again. The little girl is not scowling now. Something or some one -must have whispered in her ear that it was making me sad!</p> - -<p>“‘Now I see a little girl who has been so sick this fall. She has -that nice white lamb with the blue ribbon around its neck that I gave -her. And how she does love him. What joy it is to have this telescope!’ -And again this year Santa will look through his telescope!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day362">DECEMBER 27: Christmas Letters</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Santa Claus was talking to his dog, Boy of the North.</p> - -<p>“You see I get so many letters—hundreds and hundreds of letters. -I love them so much and I read them many times. But if I -kept them I would have to build houses and houses to hold them all. -So I have a yearly bonfire, as you know, Boy of the North.</p> - -<p>“The ashes from the letters of the children keep me warm all through -the long winter months. And in the summer I have to have a fire to help -make the toys and to keep us warm. For it’s cold here in the summer -too.</p> - -<p>“Yes, these ashes are used for the bottom of my fire in my big stove -in the toy-shop and in my little house alongside. And I never have any -trouble with my fire because it is started with these wonderful letters -which keep going until next year. When we put fresh wood on the fire -it starts up anew, because at the bottom are these ashes. Only I can -have such a fire, so you see what a lucky old chap I am.”</p> - -<p>And Santa Claus started the bonfire of the letters children had written -to him which made him so happy to read and which kept his fire -going all through the year, and Boy of the North wagged his tail as the -fire was started.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day363">DECEMBER 28: Homes without Chimneys</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“When they began to build these great, big apartment houses, -years ago, Santa Claus was on the lookout,” said daddy. -‘Now,’ he said to himself, ‘I must think out a way to get -to the children who will live in those big buildings.’</p> - -<p>“The people went on building, and they were so interested in watching -the floors grow—one went right on top of the other—that they seemed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_300"></a>[300]</span> -to forget all about Santa Claus and his one trip of the year, which is -worth more than anything else that happens.</p> - -<p>“And then the people began to build fire-escapes. For they said -that when the buildings were so large and there were so many rooms and -so many families, they must have a way of getting out in case of fire. -And from top to bottom of every building—on every side—they put fire -escapes, so that no home was without one.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said Santa Claus, as he drove his reindeer over the roofs of -the city that night, to see about his Christmas trip, ‘that is something I -like! Now I know what to do!’</p> - -<p>“So when Santa Claus goes to the city homes where there are no -chimneys he leaves his reindeer on the roof, and down he goes on the -fire-escape to every single home, and in he gets with his pack. For did -you ever know any place locked up so tightly but that there was a way -for Santa Claus to get in?</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, Santa Claus visits the cities and the villages and the farms. -He just has to do a little differently in some homes than in others. -But it makes no difference to him what they may build, for, after all, -Santa Claus is Santa Claus, and he always makes a way to visit children -every Christmas! For he is the children’s King and he reigns -over Christmas Day—the greatest day of all!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day364">DECEMBER 29: The Barnyard Christmas</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Well, as it was Christmas time,” said daddy, “all the -barnyard fowls thought they should play some games, so -all joined in. There were the turkey hens, turkey gobblers, -peafowls, guinea-hens, roosters, chickens, Mr. and Mrs. Duck and all -the little ducks. And after they had finished playing the farmer gave -them a regular Christmas time feast which made them full of the joyous -Christmas spirit of happiness—as well as of food!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day365">DECEMBER 30: Ambitions</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">“Do you know what ambition means?” asked daddy. -“I think it means to want to get on,” said Jack. “Isn’t -there a word called ambitious? And when a person is -spoken of as ambitious it means that person wants to get on and improve -and all.”</p> - -<p>“Right,” said daddy. “That’s fine. That saves me all the trouble -of explaining, too.”</p> - -<p>“It was nearing the New Year,” daddy said, “and Billie Brownie was<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_301"></a>[301]</span> -going around calling one evening. The Dreamland King promised to -help him. So he called on a little boy.</p> - -<p>“‘How are you this fine evening?’ Billie Brownie asked the little boy, -whose name, by the way, was Jasper.</p> - -<p>“‘I am thinking of what I am going to do when I am big,’ said Jasper. -‘I have great ambitions.’</p> - -<p>“‘Gracious,’ said Billie Brownie, ‘that does sound noble.’</p> - -<p>“‘Would you like to hear them?’ asked Jasper.</p> - -<p>“‘Enormously,’ said Billie Brownie.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ said Jasper, ‘when I grow up I want to be very famous. I -want to be praised more than anything. Oh, Billie Brownie, I want to -write great stories and books and have every one say that I’m greater -than Shakespeare. I want to write great plays and have audiences rise -to their feet and cheer and cheer. I want to play in concerts and have -signs go up which say that all the seats are sold and that there is only -standing room.</p> - -<p>“‘I want to be so popular that I’ll never have to pay for anything, -but others will always be honored to treat me. I want some day to -make a great speech and have the policemen called out to keep -back the crowds who would hear me. I would like to be a great singer -and have crowds stand in the rain waiting in line to get tickets. And -I’d like to be a tight-rope walker in a circus and have people admire me.</p> - -<p>“‘I’d like to have long hair and have folks think me clever without -having to say a word. I’d like to own a big automobile and I’d like to -act in a show where all I’d have to do would be to smile and folks -would think me grand.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well, well,’ said Billie Brownie. ‘Anything else?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said Jasper, ‘I’d like to make a great deal of money and have -a fine job and not have to work at all.’</p> - -<p>“‘In fact,’ said Billie Brownie, ‘you’d like to be famous and rich and -admired without doing a thing yourself! Well, well, Jasper, your -ideas are all mixed up. You haven’t ambitions. You’re just greedy, -I fear. And if I were you, I’d think a while and make a New Year’s -resolution that I’d be good and kind and work hard and make myself -worth while rather than rich. And when you’ve tried what fun it is to -work hard and play hard and be kind, you’ll find how happy you are. -And happiness is greater than fame. Billie Brownie knows!’”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="day366">DECEMBER 31: Little Pitchers</h2> - -</div> - -<p class="dropcap">Fairy Grant-Your-Wishes was calling on a little girl -named Janet on New Year’s Eve after Janet was in bed and -asleep. For the Dreamland King had arranged this.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_302"></a>[302]</span></p> - -<p>“I have come to grant your wishes,” the Fairy said.</p> - -<p>“Then I wish,” said Janet, “that my mother and daddy would know -that it hurts me dreadfully when they say that ‘little pitchers have big -ears.’ I feel so much in the way then. And when people come to visit -and say that ‘children should be seen and not heard,’ and ‘I used to -know you when you were so high.’ Oh, dear, I wish they wouldn’t say -such things.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” the Fairy said, “I will ask the Dreamland -King to tell your mother and daddy that it hurts you to be told -these things. And I will get the Dreamland King to tell as many -other people as he can, too. And he will send his messengers right -out by the direct route from Dreamland to Grown-up-Land.”</p> - -<p class="titlepage">THE END</p> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 365 BEDTIME STORIES ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bd8742c..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus1.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus1.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 92fcbe3..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus1.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus10.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus10.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 86c607a..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus10.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus11.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus11.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c061e05..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus11.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus12.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus12.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2ec4d4d..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus12.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus13.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus13.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a512ade..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus13.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus14.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus14.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d7384da..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus14.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus15.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus15.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 144d1d8..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus15.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus16.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus16.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 53f038e..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus16.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus17.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus17.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7ace4d7..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus17.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus18.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus18.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 82e6a0d..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus18.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus19.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus19.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7d0b29f..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus19.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus2.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus2.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e43ceaf..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus2.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus20.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus20.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e9f0a5c..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus20.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus3.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus3.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d256686..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus3.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus4.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus4.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 93e08ff..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus4.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus5.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus5.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bd9822f..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus5.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus6.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus6.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7f11235..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus6.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus7.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus7.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 752c80e..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus7.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus8.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus8.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index afba681..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus8.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/illus9.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/illus9.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4fb3e21..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/illus9.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69225-h/images/stokes.jpg b/old/69225-h/images/stokes.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9bf441e..0000000 --- a/old/69225-h/images/stokes.jpg +++ /dev/null |
